《The Alpha’s Slave》


 Chapter 1 The cold empty cell

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I was lying on the cold ground, pale and weak in breathing.


    Actually, I managed to fall asleep after crying almost all night.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Do you think you¡¯re here on a vacation? Get your stinky self up¡± One of my captors kicked my tummy, and I groaned in pains.


    My eyes were already swollen, so I found it really difficult to open them.


    I tried to sit up, then I remembered that my hands were chained backwards.


    I kept on struggling until I was able to sit up, and open my swollen eyes a little.


    Is this how cruel life is? Have I really be a ve?


    Thoughts kept running through my mind, but I know very well that I won¡¯t be able to escape this time, no matter how hard I try.


    The mean looking muscrdy passed the te of oil and cornmeal that won¡¯t even satisfy a baby of two months. It¡¯s not like I have a choice here, I¡¯m a ve and I have no choice at all.


    ¡°Eat that, and get ready for work¡± She red hard at me, and I gulped hard in panic.


    ¡°Work?¡± I turned to her with furrowed eyebrows, and she scoffed.


    ¡°What do you think you came here for? Do you think this is a pic? You¡¯re a ve, and you should know what a ve does¡± She snorted.


    I didn¡¯t want to say any other word because I don¡¯t want to get into trouble with her, but I still couldn¡¯t eat with my hands chained to my back.


    She turned to leave the room, but I quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Err¡­ Ma¡¯am, I¡­ I can¡¯t eat with my¡­.¡± I stammered, and she clenched her fist in fury.


    Fear gripped me, and I held my breath praying within myself that she doesn¡¯t hurt me.


    I¡¯ve already been beaten up so badly, and I wouldn¡¯t want her to add it up.


    My whole body hurts, my head was aching me so badly. My skin badly bruised.


    I guess this is my own hell on Earth.


    The fiercedy walked to me, and grasped my neck.


    Her grip was so tight, and I choked helplessly, but she didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°How dare you call me ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯? Do you know who I am?¡± She stared at me with disdain.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please I¡¯m really sorry¡± I continued gasping for breath before she pushed me roughly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever in your miserable life call me ma¡¯am again. I¡¯m called Lioness¡± She replied before unlocking the keys used to lock the chains in my hand.


    She red at me for thest time before leaving the dungeon where I was locked up.


    Hot tears circted my eyes, and rolled down gradually.


    Justst week, I was free, and I lived my life the way I want to.


    I looked around the empty cold cell, and then thought of my new Master.


    Cold shivers ran down my spine, and I sniffed hard.


    I can¡¯t even tell how many days I¡¯ve been here as a ve, because I haven¡¯t seen the sun since then. Weird enough, I haven¡¯t even seen my new Master.


    All I know is that he is called ¡°Stone¡±, and I also heard that he is a dreadful human being.


    How would I even be able to escape from here?


    The cell that I¡¯m in doesn¡¯t even have any window only a small door that one can pass through by bending.


    The only way air could get in was through the holes on the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re doomed Madison! There is no way you¡¯re getting out of here, I guess this is your destiny¡±


    I kept saying those words to myself each time I thought of escaping.


    The door was chained with the biggest chains, and padlock that I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.


    You might be wondering how I became a ve, let me introduce myself to you.


    My name is Madison Adams, and I¡¯m 21 years old. Like every other person, I lived with my family though not biological family.


    My biological father died when I was four years old, so my mother remarried.


    She took me with her to her new husband¡¯s house, where sheter had a son, Jeffrey.


    Her husband had a son Arnold, who was about six years older than I am. I lived with them like my family because they¡¯re only ones I consider family.


    My stepfather was a good for nothing man. All he did was drink, gamble and borrow money from people.


    My mother kept on paying his debts each time the people he borrowed money from came to get their money back.


    I felt sorry for her, but there was nothing I could do.


    Few yearster, my mother died too. I was left with my stepfather and my stepbrothers, Arnold and Jeffrey.


    That was the beginning of my plight, I started doing all kinds of work to make sure that my mother¡¯s son Jeffrey finished high school because my stepfather and Arnold didn¡¯t care.


    Arnold has always wanted to have me in his bed, but I refused, so life became even tougher because he made life unbearable for me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I managed to survive through all of it until that hot afternoon when I came back home from the work.


    Immediately I stepped into the house, I saw my stepfather and stepbrothers lying on the bare ground with about three thugs pointing their guns at them.


    My little brother Jeffery was sobbing, and I felt pierced in the chest.


    My stepfather pointed at me, and told them that I could be used as a payment to the loan he borrowed from Master Stone.


    I was shocked because everyone knows that Stone is a very ruthless man even though I don¡¯t know who he is.


    My stepfather used me to pay for the loan he got from the heartless Alpha ¡°Stone¡±.


    This was how I ended up a ve, and lost my freedom.


    What awaits me in the castle of the ruthless Alpha?¡­..


    TBC¡­..

 Chapter 2 Was she beheaded?

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I paced around the dark room in fury while the guards knelt in front of me.


    The room was so dark, and no one could even see my face.


    I stood firm having a view of my shadow on the wall.


    The wind was getting heavier, and I could feel it because the curtains were all dancing to the tone of the wind.


    I was putting on a ck robe exposing my broad chest that was tattooed ¡°Stone¡±.


    Fear would definitely grip anyone that dares enter the room because it was so dark, and quiet like a morgue.


    The guards knelt for few more minutes before I broke the silence.


    ¡°That useless man didn¡¯t pay me my money?¡± I freaked out banging my fist on the table, and giving the guards a disdainful stare.


    They flinched in fear, and bowed their heads.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry master Stone. He gave us his beautiful daughter in exchange for the money¡± Rodolfo, one of my guards spoke up.


    I scoffed in sarcasm at the mention of ¡®beautiful daughter¡¯.


    ¡°Beautiful daughter?¡± I repeated with a deadly smirk.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes Master Stone, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re going to like her¡± Axel, the other guard replied with confidence.


    ¡°Shut up! Is she more beautiful than Emery, my favorite ve?¡± I snorted, and they kept quiet.


    ¡°I can assure you Master Stone, she¡¯s very beautiful and looks so pure. You will definitely be d to have her as one of your s*x ves¡± Rodolfo replied.


    ¡°I hope she is. Call thedy guards for me¡± I coldly eyed them before sitting on the rocky chair beside me.


    They walked out of the room immediately.


    Of course no one dares disobey me. I am death for anyone that tries to go against my wills.


    I¡¯ve sold my emotions to the devil, and I don¡¯t care about any living being or how they feel.


    No one knows where Ie from, I just came and dominated them.


    I am Stone. Nothing can make me soft not even the sea can soften me.


    In this world, I rule over all of them. I say what happens, and what shouldn¡¯t happen.


    Ruthlessness is my nature. I have no feelings for any human.


    I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s any word called ¡°emotions¡±.


    You must be wondering the kind of person I am.


    There¡¯s no form of warmth in my eyes, all I have for humans is hatred, and rage.


    Some minutester, the twody guards knocked on my door two consecutive times before walking in.


    ¡°Master Stone, you asked for my presence¡±


    ¡°You asked to see me, master Stone¡±


    They chorused with a bow, and I backed them.


    ¡°Have you seen the new ve?¡± I snapped with a scoff.


    ¡°Yes Master Stone¡± They chorused again.


    ¡°I want you Delia to teach everything she needs to know about being a ve¡± I said with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes Master Stone¡± Delia nodded her head immediately.


    ¡°Is there any of the ves being an asshole to you, Lioness?¡± I turned to look at her, and saw that she looked rather sad.


    ¡°Yes Master Stone¡± The muscr builddy agreed.


    Anger engulfed me, and I quickly shed my fierce eyes open the more.


    ¡°What? Who dares? Who dares go against a servant of mine?¡± I roared in anger, and the room echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the ves Gianna. She has refused to do her duties as a ve that she is to you, my beloved master Stone¡± Lioness groaned.


    ¡°I order you to behead her¡± I mercilessly replied.


    Delia fell on her knees immediately I said those words.


    ¡°Master Stone, I plead with you on her behalf. Please, don¡¯t behead her¡± Delia begged on her knees.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this Delia? Why do you always plead on the behalf of those ves? They are ves, and should be treated as one¡± Lioness clenched her fist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t grant your request again Delia. You have pleaded enough on her behalf, I want her head on my diamond tter before dawn¡± I replied with finality in the tone of my voice.


    They nodded their heads, and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Humans must all be treated like animals that they are. They deserve no mercy¡± I mumbled.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I sat helplessly in the cell where I was kept still crying my eyes out.


    The footsteps and chains nking drew my attention towards the door of the cell. The door was opened, and ady walked in.


    Unlike the other muscrdy, this one was really very beautiful and has a warm smile.


    For the first time since I was locked up in the cell, I felt safe with her.


    ¡°Hello dear¡± She walked closer to me.


    ¡°Good day ma¡­ What should I call you please?¡± I still spoke to her with fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid my dear, I won¡¯t hurt you. You can call me Lady Delia¡± She softly replied.


    My mouth curved into a smile for the first time in days.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ Thank you, Lady Delia¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be your new mistress. I¡¯ll be teaching everything you need to know as a ve in Stone¡¯s castle¡± She politely uttered, and all I did was nod my head in agreement.


    She opened the bag she was carrying, and brought out a sack dress.


    ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll be dressed in sack dresses¡± Lady Delia said, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    I looked at the sack cloth, and tears circted in my eyes.


    I managed to blink rapidly until I took them back.


    ¡°Put them on sack clothes, then follow me outside immediately¡± Lady Delia ordered.


    I took off my clothes, and put on the sack dress.


    And to be honest, I looked really beautiful even in a sack dress for ves.


    Lady Delia smiled at me, and patted my hair.


    ¡°You look good even in those¡± Sheplimented me, and I forced a smile at her.


    Who would know how to smile on my condition?


    ¡°What¡¯s your name by the way?¡± She turned her gaze at me.


    ¡°My name is Madison Adams¡± I snapped, and she nodded before leading me out of the room.


    I followed her suit, and we walked many doors down the corridor.


    I looked around the castle in awe.


    ¡°The castle is so big¡±


    Actually, ever since I was brought in here as a ve, this is the first time I¡¯m leaving my cell.


    We walked out of the castle, straight to the field outside.


    The field was so big, and there were plenty of ves working under the sun in the field.


    Am I really ready for this kind of life?


    ¡°This is the work field. Early every morning, ves work and toil in the field¡± Lady Delia exined.


    My hands were still chained to my back, and it was hurting so badly.


    We got to the other side of the field, and I spotted the muscrdy dragging a young girl.


    Fear gripped me, but I managed to get a hold of myself.


    The young girl was chained in both hands and legs while the muscrdy Lioness dragged her on the bare ground bruising her already bloody body.


    Lioness shoved out a sword from her scabbard, and cut off the young girl¡¯s neck.


    ¡°No¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore.


    Blood sshed all over the ce, and I lost consciousness immediately¡­


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 3 The Master wants Madison

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I slowly opened my eyes, and saw many eyes peering into my face. Fear gripped me, but Lady Delia held me tight.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened to me?¡± I managed to speak though she was still visibly scared.


    ¡°You fainted a while ago, but you¡¯re okay now¡± Lady Delia softly replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the nice treatment Delia? Have you forgotten what she came here for? She¡¯s a ve now, and shouldn¡¯t be given the impression that she¡¯s a freeborn¡± Lioness barked.


    I gulped nervously, and goosebumps ran down my spine immediately the memories of what happened earlier floated in my mind.


    ¡°Was she beheaded?¡± Was all I could say despite the fact that I tried to stop myself from speaking. I just couldn¡¯t help it, I wanted to know if the young woman I saw earlier was killed for real.


    Lady Delia smiled faintly at me, and my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Did she?¡± I curved my eyebrows upwards.


    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are to question us? You¡¯re a ve, and if you misbehave like she did, I won¡¯t hesitate to cut your head off, and serve it to Stone with a tter¡± Lioness smirked mischievously, and I huped immediately.


    Cold shivers ran from my head to my toe, and my mouth was pinned.


    They really did kill her? Oh my gosh! Is this how miserable my life have be?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Madison¡± Lady Delia urged me, and I managed to sprang up running toward her like a toddler running after the Mother.


    I dare not turn my face around to look at Lioness. That woman is damn scary.


    I continued following Lady Delia quietly with my mind lost in thoughts.


    We walked along the hallway, and suddenly she stopped. I wasn¡¯t even thinking straight, so I pressed my chest on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorrydy Delia¡± I apologized immediately. I can¡¯t afford to be buttered like the girl I saw earlier.


    ¡°Madison, I just want you to get your mind off what you saw earlier¡± Lady Delia¡¯s voice smacked me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes?¡± I stammered blinking my eyes rapidly. Who in his or her right sense forget such a thing? The thought of what happened to thatdy kept giving me the creeps.


    ¡°I just want you to know that if you adhere to all the instructions given by the Master, then you won¡¯t have any further problems in the castle¡± Lady Delia patted my shoulder, and I gulped.


    ¡°May I ask a question, Lady Delia?¡± I summoned courage and spoke, I don¡¯t even know from where I got so much courage.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She raised her eyebrows. I took a deep breath before speaking up.


    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen Stone ever since I was brought into the castle?¡± I boldly blurted out.


    Lady Delia stared at me dangerously, and I bowed my head immediately.


    She spared a nce at the golden door on her right before turning her gaze at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll surely meet him soon¡± Was all she said, and we continue going down the hallway in silence.


    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I lighted the wrapped paper of marijuana that was ced in between my lips.


    Smokes emanated my nostrils and mouth as I puffed the smokes out.


    I heard a tiny voice discussing with Lady Delia right in front of my door.


    The voice was so bold, and the interesting thing was that she was speaking about me. She wants to meet me? She wants to meet death?


    What marvels me is that she sounded less afraid when she spoke about me? Does she know that I can screw life out of her? Does she know that I¡¯m merciless?


    ¡°Interesting! I find her intriguing¡± I smirked, puffing the smoke out of my mouth.


    I haven¡¯t seen her face, but I think I¡¯m beginning to find her fascinating? She must be a brave woman to date call me ¡®Stone¡¯ boldly.


    I was still speaking to myself when I heard a soft knock on my door.


    I dropped the ashes from the cigarette into a te on the table in front of me. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t send for anyone, who darese to see me unannounced.


    Emery¡¯s POV:


    I was dressed in a ck long dress, and I walked majestically down the hallway. The hallway was so quiet that only the sound of my heels were heard.


    My makeup made my face even more beautiful, and my long diamond earrings nked as I walked.


    My name is Emery, 24 years old, and I¡¯m the master¡¯s favorite ve. But to be honest, my dressing is nothing like that of a ve because like I said, I am Master Stone¡¯s favorite toy.


    The other ves dare not speak to me in the face because I can ruin in their lives with just a snap of my finger.


    ves are being dressed in sack clothes, but as the master¡¯s favorite, I¡¯m an exception. I¡¯m allowed to wear expensive dresses, and to walk around freely without being forced by the guards to work in the field.


    I got straight to the master¡¯s door, and knocked two consecutive times. The Master¡¯s guards walked straight to me and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get into the room. You can¡¯t see the Master without invitation¡± Axel, the Master¡¯s favorite guard and my worst enemy red hard at me.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Axel? The Master will let me in if you tell him that¡­.¡± I was saying when a deep voice came from the room.


    ¡°Get lost Emery¡± The Master¡¯s cold voice frightened me.


    I gulped hard ring deadly at Axel before walking away.


    I couldn¡¯t get the incident off my mind. Why would the master tell me to leave? He has never done that before. He always lets me in whether Ie invited or uninvited.


    Something must really be wrong somewhere.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    **DARKNESS**


    I was brought back to my cold cell, and chained up as usual.


    Why do I always have to be locked up? The other ves I saw outside wasn¡¯t really locked up just like I am. They don¡¯t have any special cell too.


    Iid on the chilly group peering into the dark because the cell was dark.


    Suddenly I heard footsteps, and I managed to sit up immediately. The chains nked as the door was unlocked. A torchlight was shed straight into my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, so I bowed my head trying to avoid the torchlight.


    ¡°Madison, the Master wants you in his room¡± I recognized it was Axel, the guard¡¯s voice.


    I gasp escaped my lips, and I popped my eyes out in shock.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± I replied in fright¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 4 His Slave

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What?¡± I shrieked in fright.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to keep the Master waiting if you don¡¯t want to lose your life¡± Axel spoke with the scariest voice I¡¯ve ever heard. Goosebumps ran down my spine.


    Am I really prepared for this? I might pretend like I¡¯m strong, but in the inside I know very well that I wasn¡¯t prepared.


    I exhaled deeply, and struggled up with my hands still chained.


    Tears circted in my eyes, and I tried to blink it in, but I failed, instead the tears rolled down my cheeks. It was too dark so no one saw the tears.


    Axel brought out a key, and unlocked the chains in my hands and legs.


    ¡°Follow me¡± He waved at me gesturing me to follow him. I walked behind him like someone who was going to be ughtered.


    I¡¯ve heard so many stories about Stone, many people said so many scary things about him. He loans people money, but has no patience when ites to paying back the money.


    We walked along the hallway. Axel halted, and turned to the right door.


    My heart started pounding faster, I was visibly shaking, and my legs too were shaking. I know I should get used to this, but who gets used to horrible things like this?


    He knocked before grabbing the doorknob and walking in. My legs became jelly, and too heavy to carry me.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Won¡¯t you get in here?¡± He snapped his fingers on my face, and I flinched.


    ¡°Y¡­ Y¡­ Yes¡± I nodded my head spluttering uncontrobly.


    I managed to walk into the room, and to be honest fear gripped me immediately I stepped into the room that looked more like a hall.


    It was so dark, and I could barely see Axel though I just felt he stood right in front of me. I dragged down my sack skirt cos my fleshyps was too visible.


    I continued shaking in fear because no one said a word, and I couldn¡¯t even tell whether the Master is in front of me or not.


    Furthermore, I looked around the room, and saw absolutely nothing because there was no light in the room. How the f*** does he stay here with such darkness? He must be so inhuman to stay in here all day.


    Suddenly, someone cleared his throat and my heart skipped immediately because the voice was so deep.


    The light was turned on, and I raised my face reluctantly to see the most shocking sight of my life. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore, I screamed in fright.


    I saw the head of the youngdy who was beheaded in a tter right in front of him.


    Not only that, but I sped my palms on my mouth to stop myself from screaming any further. My gaze went directly to him ¡®STONE¡¯.


    I saw his lustful eyes scanning my body especially my hot legs, and I gulped nervously.


    He¡¯s a definition of handsome, he was standing right in front of me but some inches away. He wasn¡¯t putting on a blouse, so I saw his muscr body. I couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    Furthermore, he was so tall, and had broad shoulders. His stomach was six packed, and hairy as well. But looking at me, I looked like an ant right in front of him. He had no single smile or softness ok his face. Okay! To put words together, he looked scary!


    He turned the light off again.


    He walked closer to me, and I stepped backwards slowly in fear. My heart was racing so fast. Oh God!, I just hope I won¡¯t give up an f****** ghost tonight. He continued walking closer to me, and I kept stepping backwards.


    My back hit the wall, and that was the end of it because there¡¯s no way to escape from a huge monster like him.


    He got from close to me that I could feel his hot breath on my nose. Cold shivers ran down my spine.


    He mmed his two hands on the wall trapping me. Axel stood on the other side like a statue or should I say a hanged picture on the wall. From what I¡¯m seeing, I think Stone trusts Axel so much that¡¯s why he¡¯s always close to him.


    Not only that, he stared directly into my eyes, and all I saw was lust and hatred all in one. I gulped helplessly because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m escaping this tonight.


    Stone bent lower to me, and grabbed my blonde hair, and I winced in pains. He kept dragging my hair until I fell on my knees still in pains.


    ¡°When you see me, you kneel in front of me because I¡¯m your master, and you¡¯re my ve. Madison, I own you. You¡¯re my property. I¡¯m your owner¡± He groaned in whatever feeling that I can¡¯t tell. I don¡¯t know if I should say he¡¯s angry, sad or maybe happy.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes Master¡± I whimpered in pains, but that didn¡¯t make him let go of my long hair. He continued holding my hair even while I was on my knees.


    He let go of my hair forcefully, and Inded my ass on the bare ground and groaned in pains, but I have no choice.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Strip¡± He coldly yelled, and I flinched. I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to take my dress off, so I stood in front of him struggling


    ¡°Strip! Don¡¯t make me repeat my words¡± His croaky voice brought cold shivers down my spine. Hot tears rolled down freely from my cheeks.


    I took off my blouse, and then touched the loosed zipper of my skirt, and the skirt yanked down my legs. I was only on my panties and my brassiere.


    He turned the lights on, and licked his lips seductively without a smile or even smirk. Axel looked at me with lust all over his eyes. Tears of humiliation rolled down my face.


    Stone walked closer to me, and tore my brassiere revealing my firm, round breast. Tears continued raining down my face.


    ¡°Do you like what you see, Axel?¡± He smirked coldly, and Axel nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a taste of her after I¡¯m done. You may leave¡± He spoke with a hoarse voice. Axel bowed slightly before leaving the room. Now j was left with the devil alone.


    He grabbed my breasts, and fondle it mercilessly. I winced in pains because all I felt was pain, no pleasure at all.


    He pinched my nipples, and I cried out in pains while he smirked coldly.


    He twisted my nipples, and I felt excruciating pains and continued crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re my ve, and I¡¯m your Master¡± He dragged my nipples, and lowered his head sucking it so hard¡­.


    TBC¡­..

 Chapter 5 Her worst night

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I stared at her with pure lust because her body was f****** hot. I couldn¡¯t get my eyes off her.


    ¡°She¡¯s really damn sexy¡± I told myself with a wicked grin.


    I saw tears roll down her cheeks, and I pped her hard across the face. She sniffed hard trying to stop herself from crying.


    ¡°What do you think you are? Don¡¯t you dare make a noise. You¡¯re my hoer!¡± I grabbed her neck, and she choked coughing helplessly. Watching her struggle made me so fulfilled.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, ve? Do you want me to tear the panties just same way I tore the brassiere?¡± I was still holding her neck, and she was starting to lose her breath.


    I forcefully let go of her neck, and shended her back on the wall coughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you die? You¡¯re mistaken Madison. I won¡¯t let you die yet until you¡¯ve paid me all the debts your good for nothing step father owes me. You¡¯re going to pay every f****** penny¡± I yelled at her, and she flinched in fear.


    ¡°Take off your panties, and get on the bed immediately¡± I ordered with a roar.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    A chill ran down my body immediately he said those words. My eyes were stung with tears that seems to be unending. It¡¯s not like I really have any choice.


    My hands were trembling as I took off the panties stark naked in front of him. I could see the lust in his eyes, but the hatred seems to be more than the lust.


    Tonight, I¡¯ll be losing my virginity in the cruelest manner, in the hands of a beast like Stone.


    ¡°Get on the bed. Keep your face down, and spread those legs for me¡± Stone spoke emotionlessly.


    I reluctantly walked to the bed, andid on it facing down with my legs spread out for him. I wanted to console myself to ept that this is really my fate, but I found myself crying the more.


    My heart was pounding, and hot sweats rolled down my face. I was actually waiting for the worst to happen.


    Then I heard the nk of the metal on the belt he was wearing. Even though the room was dark, I knew he was taking off his belt. Then, the sound of the zip opening apanied by clothes ruffling.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I bit my lower lips hard ready to absorb whatever pain.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I felt him right behind me. He grabbed my hips, and his sharp long fingers piercing into my fleshy skin. I shut my eyes in pains. Then, I felt his huge pe¦Ðis nudge my opening.


    I quickly opened my eyes immediately I felt his penis. I wanted to scream but I dare not if I really want to leave that room alive.


    His pe¦Ðis was so big. I could feel it pressing against my opening, surprisingly I felt pleasure as he pressed the huge pe¦Ðis against my opening.


    As he started pushing in his pe¦Ðis, the little pleasure I was feeling disappeared instantly.


    I held in my breath, and the short thrust became so painful.


    Breathing hard, he pushed his pe¦Ðis inside me the more, and thrusted it out a little.


    I cried out in agonizing pain cos the pains became very unbearable for me to take. I gritted my teeth in pains, and my jaw went numb. I haven¡¯t felt this kind of pain in my entire life.


    He didn¡¯t even care if it was painful or if I was wincing in pains, he thrusted in and out of my tight opening. The pains became more severe, I felt like my heart was being pierced with a hot iron. I let out a tear filled whimper, it hurts so much, much more than I expected.


    Stone didn¡¯t care about how I was feeling, he pulled out, and plunged into me again and this time it was so fierce that I felt my openings were tearing apart.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only my cries was heard almost all over the castle but not even his moan or grunt. It was as if he was a piece of wood on top of me.


    I tried to twist, and free myself from him. But his strong arms caged me, so the more I tried to free myself, the more I pressed deeper into the bed while he plunged into me over, over and over again.


    Does he even have a heart at all? The fierce thrust went on and on until he suddenly pulled out. He didn¡¯t cum probably because there was no sign of that.


    He zipped his trouser, and sat on the rocky chair beside him.


    I stillid on the pain unable to move any part of my body cos the pain was unbearable. I cried softly on the bed like the world has ended.


    I¡¯ve kept my virginity all these while only for it to be taken so brutally by this heartless man Stone?


    Furthermore, I could feel the wetness of the bed which was definitely the blood that dropped out of my opening.


    All these while, I¡¯ve dreamt of a beautiful and romantic wedding night. A night when my groom will decorate the bed with rose petals. A night when my groom would carry me in a bridal style, and take me straight in the room in a very romantic way.


    This was never what I imagined. I¡¯ve always imagined making love with a man I¡¯d love with my whole heart under the moonlight.


    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be so happy that I¡¯m actually crying in pains. Seeing others in pains makes him so happy.


    If only I have powers, I would have punched him in the face, so hard that he¡¯ll lose his consciousness immediately.


    There was silence in the room only my sobbing could be heard.


    ¡°Get out of my room now¡± His cold voice hit me hard, and I heard him creak the door of the inner room open and mmed it too¡­.


    TBC¡­..

 Chapter 06

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I managed to get up from the bed. The pains were excruciating, but I don¡¯t have any choice. Who knows what he¡¯s going to do to me if hees out, and see me still lying on the bed.


    Immediately I stood up, blood rolled down my thighs. It took me about ten minutes to get to the door, I opened the door and walked out of the room leaping. I was still limping when I saw Lady Delia walking towards me.


    ¡°Madison, how are you feeling?¡± She grabbed me by my waist. I tried to force a smile at her as usual, but this time instead of the false smiles tears rushed down my cheeks.


    I could see pity and pains all over her face as she watched me cry in her arms. She hugged me tightly patting my back.


    ¡°You have to stop crying child¡± She spoke softly, and I sniffed hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll be fine Lady Delia¡± That was all I could say because the pains I was feeling in between my thighs didn¡¯t let me say any more words.


    ¡°I need to prepare some herbs for you. You should take the herbs as soon as possible so that the pains will subside¡± Lady Delia snapped, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Please help me get to the cell again, I¡¯m sorry for inconveniencing you. I just find it really difficult to walk¡± I said those words with a teary voice because blood was still dropping on the ground. Is this what it feels like to be a ve? No one considers your feelings at all. You¡¯re being treated like an animal all the time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back to the cell anymore. The Master asked me to take you to your new room¡± Lady Delia smiled at me, I stared at her with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°A new room? Isn¡¯t the cold cell my room?¡± I narrowed my eyebrows, and she shook her head with a faint smile.


    ¡°Why? Am I going to be given any punishments again? I really won¡¯t be able to take any further punishments, Lady Delia¡± I burst into tears, she shook her head negatively.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be punished child. The Master only favored you by giving you one of the mostfortable rooms for ves¡± Lady Delia aided my walking my holding me around my waist.


    We walked down the hallway without any conversations because I wasn¡¯t even myself. All I felt was pains. Stone is really a heartless person, he doesn¡¯t even care how I¡¯m feeling, yet he pushed me out of his room after all he did to me.


    ¡°We are here¡± Lady Delia¡¯s voice smacked me out of my thoughts. That was when I realized that we were already standing in front of an entrance door.


    Lady Delia brought out some keys, and opened the door. We walked into the room, and I stared around the room in surprise.


    Unlike the cold cell where I used to be, the room was like every other normal room. It even has a bed in the middle of the room, and s cushion.


    ¡°Why is he favoring me after the horrible things he did to me?¡± I thought within myself. Lady Delia cleared her throat noisily, and I turned my gaze at her immediately.


    ¡°This is going to be your new room from now on. You won¡¯t be chained anymore. Like every other ve, you¡¯ll be doing the daily work both in the field, and on the Master¡¯s bed¡± Lady Delia replied. At the mention of the Master¡¯s bed, my heart skipped a beat.


    I couldn¡¯t sit because I was already messy. I can¡¯t afford to stain the new bedspread with the stains of blood.


    ¡°You have to get yourself cleaned up, while I¡¯ll go get the herbs for you to take¡± Lady Delia patted my messy hair, and I nodded my head.


    Lady Delia walked out of the room, and I managed to get myself up. I walked into the bathroom that was attached in my room.


    Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom stark naked, tears filled my eyes. The thought that I actually lost my virginity to the devil that calls himself my Master made my heart bleed.


    Mere looking at myself made feel so filthy. He just made me feel dirty like a piece of trash that doesn¡¯t have any importance. I got into the bathtub and turned on the shower. I couldn¡¯t help but wash my body in so much annoyance trying as hard as I could to get the filth of my body.


    The picture of what happened between us kept reurring in my head, and all I could do was cry helplessly because there was nothing I could do about it.


    LADY DELIA¡¯S POV:


    I walked into Madison¡¯s room with the herbs and concoctions. Dropping the bottles of herbs on the table beside her bed, I heard her crying in the bathroom.


    I felt pity for her. I know that she must have been broken by what he did to her.


    ¡°Poor girl! If only she knows that this is just the beginning of her misfortunes¡± I thought within myself and shrugged.


    Few minutester, she limped out of the bathroom with a towel tied around her chest.


    ¡°Oh Lady Delia, you¡¯re here already?, I hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting?¡± She groaned as she managed to sit on the bed.


    ¡°No dear, it¡¯s not been long I came in¡± I forced a smile at her.


    I ced the herbs on the table and brought out a cup for her to drink the herbs with. The smell of the herbs were so strong that she covered her nose with her palms.


    I could see that she was in pains, and she had no choice. Does she know that this is still the beginning of her suffering?


    ¡°Here, drink this¡± I handed the cupful of the herbal medicine to her. She reluctantly took the concoction from me.


    ¡°What is this, Lady Delia?¡± She managed to ask still gritting her teeth in pains.


    ¡°Contraceptive herbs¡± I snapped, and she gasped.


    ¡°Why do I need to take this?¡± She reluctantly asked.


    ¡°If you get pregnant, the Master is going to have you killed immediately¡± I spoke calmly while she stared at me with fear written all over her face.


    ¡°Killed?¡± She covered her mouth with her palms, and widened her eyes in shock¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 7 The master’s bitterness

    MADISON¡¯S POV:


    My heart skipped a beat immediately I heard what Lady Delia said. The Master is really going to kill anyone who gets pregnant after he had sex with the person? Isn¡¯t he the cruelest man in the whole universe?


    ¡°But¡­ Why¡­ Why would he do¡­ Do something like that?¡± I spluttered though I was really very scared.


    ¡°That¡¯s something I can¡¯t tell. But I assure you that you wouldn¡¯t want to hear about it, just bear in mind that you shouldn¡¯t ever conceive for the master. Each time you have intercourse with him, make sure you ask me for the contraceptive herb¡± Lady Delia patted my shoulder.


    What she said frightened me, so I quickly picked up the cup containing the herb, and drank it all. It was so bitter, but I rather drink the bitter herb than have my hair chopped off.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Delia¡± I forced a smile trying to hide my anxiety and fear. She handed another herb to help me reduce the pains I was feeling in between my thighs. I drank the herbs and thanked her while she smiled at me with a slight nod.


    ¡°You have to get a rest my dear, you¡¯ll be starting to work in the field like the other ves by tomorrow. You have to work hard if you don¡¯t want to lose your precious life¡± Lady Delia exhaled deeply before walking out of the room with the herbs.


    I kept on staring at the ceiling, and tears filled my eyes. Is this really how I¡¯m going to end up? I know that this is just the beginning of my suffering, and I pray I¡¯ll be able to withstand it all. Even if I don¡¯t want to leave anymore, I still know that I have to live if not for anyone else, but for my mother¡¯s son Jeffrey. I was still feeling the pains in between my thighs, but it wasn¡¯t as excruciating as it was. I pray that I survive all of this.


    Furthermore, I continued crying until I fell asleep.


    STONE¡¯S POV:


    I lighted the stick of cigarette in between my lips with a lighter, and smokes emanated my nostrils and mouth. Smoke filled the dark room that I was in, but I¡¯m already used to staying in a dark smoky room.


    I turned on the light, and sighted the blood stain on the ground then on my bedspread. With my eyes furrowed, I thought of the new ve, and shook my head in amazement.


    ¡°So she was a virgin?¡± I wondered, but who cares if she was or not. I have never cared if anyone was a virgin or not, I can¡¯t believe I was even thinking of that ve. Not only that, but I was still lost in thoughts when I heard a faint knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡± I said with a croaky voice that can barely be heard outside. The door creaked open, and Lady Delia walked in with new bedspread.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I turned my face away backing her emotionlessly.


    ¡°I saw her, I knew she must have stained your bedspread Master Stone. That is why I came with a bedspread¡± She bowed slightly, and I gulped. I didn¡¯t say another word to her, and she took off the stained bedspread, reced it with the new bedspread then wiped the floor.


    ¡°Have you shown her to the new room?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that I even said those words. When did I f****** start caring about things like that?


    ¡°Yes Master Stone. I already took her to the room, and I gave her the contraceptive herb¡± She replied almost immediately.


    ¡°I never said I wanted to hear details about her. I don¡¯t care if she took the herbs or not, what matters to me is my happiness not anyone else¡¯s. Once she conceives, I¡¯ll have her roasted to death¡± I said those words with no single emotions.


    ¡°I made that clear to her Master Stone, and I also made her understand that she would start working at the field by tomorrow¡± Lady Delia snapped.


    ¡°Good! How is Zara?¡± My voice softened immediately I spoke of Zara. Lady Delia¡¯s face also softened.


    She bowed her head, and sighed deeply before speaking up.


    ¡°She¡¯s been the worst Master Stone. I¡¯ve tried everything to make her feel better but all to no avail¡± Lady Delia replied, and I gritted my teeth badly, such that Lady Delia could hear the gritting of teeth.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I want you to call the best nurses and doctors all over the world. Money will never be a promise to me, all I want is to have my once happy Zara back. I want everything to go back to the way it used to be¡± I roared on fury, and Lady Delia flinched in fear and panic.


    ¡°Please calm down Stone, There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. I¡¯ve invited Doctor Khalifa, he promised to be here first thing tomorrow morning for Zara¡¯s check-up¡± Lady Delia gulped nervously.


    ¡°All I want to hear is that Zara is back to herself not that she¡¯ll be having a check-up. For the past five years, she had always been checked up on, but there is absolutely nothing to show for it¡± I fumed with anger, and paced around the room burning up with anger.


    ¡°I promise you master, this time around she¡¯ll be fine¡± Lady Delia snapped before walking out of the room.


    I roared in anger, and started hitting my fist against the wall for some time. My fist was already bruised, and blood gushed out of the wound. I groaned in pains and anguish. I wasn¡¯t in pains because I hit my fist against the wall.


    Furthermore, I was in so much pains because whenever I thought of Zara, I me myself for everything. She¡¯s one of the reasons why I don¡¯t want to give up. Blood continued gushing out of my fist, and I continued hitting my fist against the wall despite the pains I was feeling¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 8 The Slave and the slave Master

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I was still lying fast asleep not until I heard the metal bell ringing loudly. I held my head that was aching me so badly, now I know that I¡¯m really a ve that can be used anyhow the Master wants.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Likewise, I made to get up from the bed, the pains in my thighs came back again. But this time, it has reduced thanst night. I managed to get myself up from the bed, I have to go ahead and work in the field before I¡¯ll be beheaded for disobedience.


    I took my bath, and had my hair packed to a ponytail. Even if the ve¡¯s dress is a sack cloth, I still looked ravishingly beautiful in them.


    Walking down the hallway, thoughts filled my mind. Is this how am f****** going to live my life forever? I already know my way to the field because Lady Delia took me there the other day.


    I walked past some guards, and ves who were also rushing to the field to work. They were all barefooted, but I had an animal skin sandal on my feet. Should I put this off? I looked around, and saw a very beautifuldy. She wasn¡¯t wearing a sack dress like the other ves, instead she was dressed in an elegant dress that looked like that of a Princess who lives in a castle.


    ¡°Who the hell is?¡± I thought within myself. She walked closer to me staring at me with hatred written all over face. As she came closer, the other ves made way for her to walk along. I was too lost in my thoughts to leave the way. She got closer to me giving me a killer re.


    ¡°How dare you stand on my way?¡± She spoke with gritted teeth. Her words smacked me out of my thoughts, and I quickly stepped aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± I stuttered, and gulped nervously. She didn¡¯t take her eyes off me immediately. She stared at me for about three minutes before walking away. I exhaled deeply with my hand on my chest. What was the deadly re for? I rushed down to the field where I met many other ves working hard.


    ¡°Sir Mateo, please can I stop digging the cow dung? I already have blisters on my hand¡± A ve pleaded with the man in charge of the ves who are working in the field, showing him her hands that was already blistered. I didn¡¯t know the ve digs out the cow dung in the cowsheds at the other end. Furthermore, I was lost in thought of how I will be able to survive in such a ce.


    ¡°Hey new ve! What are you standing there for? Do you think you¡¯re a princess who came to supervise the other¡¯s work?¡± The fierce looking man gave out a sarcasticugh.


    I blinked my eyes rapidly, and walked down to meet him. Of course, thest thing I want is to get into trouble with them.


    As I walked in, all eyes were on me because I looked exceptionally beautiful, or maybe because I¡¯m still new. I don¡¯t have any spots on my body like they do.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes sir¡± I stuttered as the man stared at me with lust written all over his face. Fear gripped me on seeing the lust. Is that how all of them behaves? Are they dogs instead of men?


    He walked to me, and grabbed my soft hands fiercely. I winced in pains because his grip was too tight, and I felt like he was squeezing my hands so tight. Then, he whispered into my ears some words, but I didn¡¯t quite hear him, so I stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°You all should go back to work¡± He ordered, and the ves went back to work like he told them to. Then he turned back to me lustfully scanning my body.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ You don¡¯t look like a ve¡± He licked his lips seductively. I gulped hard in nervousness. What is he up to? I scratched my head in fear and anxiety.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Please show me my work portion Sir. I was told I have to work hard in the field if I don¡¯t want to get punished¡± I managed to speak trying hard to avoid eye contact with him.


    ¡°If you agree to what I¡¯m going to tell you, then I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t work like the other ves¡± He winked at me, and I held my breath tight.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about, Sir?¡± I stuttered stepping backwards while he stepped forward. The ves were all busy with their works with the stopwatch he hung at the other side to time their work.


    ¡°Look over there, can you see thedy sitting at the shade?¡± He smirked, and I saw ady sitting at the shade with a cowboy hat chewing, and blowing gums.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the persons who obeyed me and did everything I wanted. She doesn¡¯t work hard in the field or the cowsheds like the others. You won¡¯t work hard in the field too if you agree to be my hoer¡± Mateo chuckled, and I narrowed my eyebrows. I can¡¯t even imagine myself staring at him. Did he just say I should be his hoer? Is this all they think about? I managed to stopped myself from pping him hard across his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m a ve, and I should work like one¡± I gulped hard with a deadly re.


    He widened his eyes in surprise because I wasn¡¯t dancing to his tones like he thought I would.


    ¡°What? Are you speaking to me in that manner? Who do you think you are?¡± He yelled at me, and I flinched in fear. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to think I actually have to be his hoer, and to be the Master¡¯s s*x ve as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it¡± I managed to voice it out, and he groaned in annoyance. Grabbing me by my long hair he pushed me into the wheelbarrow filled with cow dung. I fell in with my face stuck on the cow dung¡­


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 9 Misfortunes

    Emery¡¯s POV:


    I paced around impatiently lost in thought while my best friend and personal servant Maria watched me in confusion.


    ¡°Is anything the matter, Emery?¡± She broke the silence, and I turned to her with a disturbed look. I was trying to wrap my head around whom that ve I just saw was.


    ¡°Have you seen her before?¡± I gulped hard. She stared at me with narrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± She finally spoke up after staring at me for some minutes. I sat heavily on my bouncing bed.


    ¡°What kind of question is that? I¡¯m talking about the new ve, why does she look like a princess instead of a ve?¡± I bit my lower lips with worry written all over my face. Don¡¯t know why I¡¯m worried, but something in me keeps making in ufortable about her.


    ¡°She¡¯s the new ve that was brought into the castle few days ago. I heard her stepfather paid off his debt to the Master with her¡± Maria snapped, and I exhaled deeply with a shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I see her as a threat¡± I mumbled not knowing that Maria actually heard me clearly.


    ¡°Threat? Why would you see her as one? She¡¯s just a new ve whose still in anguish to know that she ended up in such a ce¡± Maria scoffed while I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Did you not see how she stood on the way like she was challenging me? Or didn¡¯t you see that she was putting on a sandal instead of barefoot? I have a feeling that girl is going to be a big problem for me¡± I replied worriedly. Maria burst intoughter, and I watched her with arched eyebrows.


    ¡°Do you think this is funny? I don¡¯t understand you Maria. This is not aughing matter, I can¡¯t afford to lose my position as the Master¡¯s favorite. Among all the ves, I¡¯m the Master¡¯s favorite and the only one who can satisfy his sexual urge, but what if this girl gets into the picture, and steal the master from me?¡± I groaned in annoyance.


    ¡°That is impossible. I can assure you that you¡¯ll forever remain his favorite as long as you know how best to handle him.¡± Maria assured me, and smiles escaped my lips. I¡¯ve always been treated like a queen instead of a ve because I¡¯m the Master¡¯s favorite s*x ve. I can¡¯t let anyone take that away from me.


    Furthermore, I was still conversing with Maria when I heard a faint knock on my door. Well, unlike the other ves, I don¡¯t work in the fields or cowsheds.


    ¡°Come in¡± Maria replied sharply, and the door was immediately thrown open. It was Rodolfo, the Alpha Stone¡¯s bodyguard.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I backed him immediately, and he forced a smile at me.


    ¡°The Master wants to see you¡± Rodolfo snapped, and I gulped hard with smiles all over my face. Obviously, he can¡¯t get satisfied without me being the one with him. I smirked at Maria who waved at me gesturing me to go with Rodolfo. I stood up, and walked out with Rodolfo.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I managed to get my face out of the heap on cow dung in the wheelbarrow. The other ves roared inughter while Mateo smirked mischievously.


    Tears circted in my eyes, and I tried to blink them back because I can¡¯t afford to show them how weak I am despite the fact that I find it really hard. Tears rushed down my face, and I stared at him with disdain. Why am I already being maltreated on my first day working in the field?


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do you have a death wish?¡± He yelled at me, and I gulped nervously before shaking my head negatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir¡± I mumbled even though I felt like pping his face out of his head.


    ¡°Good! Follow me¡± He ordered, and I followed him with my stained face. I don¡¯t need to be told that I actually stink from cow dung. We walked for a long time while the ves continued making mockery of me. We got to a secluded cowshed, and I followed him into it.


    ¡°Here, you have to do this all by yourself. No one is allowed to help you out. You have only three hours to clear all the cow dung in this cowshed. Do I make myself clear?¡± He yelled, and goosebumps ran down my spine with my eyes widened in shock.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Do I¡­ Do I have to work here alone with help? Who in heaven¡¯s name will be able to clear the cow dung in such a big cowshed alone in just three hours?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from talking even though I tried not to say a word.


    He raised his eyebrows giving me a deadly re that brought cold shivers all over my body. I kept my mouth shut immediately because I didn¡¯t want to get myself into more trouble.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He raised his voice at me, and I shivered. Am I really going to be able to survive in this castle? Why do I keep getting misfortunes everywhere I go? When I thought I¡¯ve seen it all, then herees a lustful ve work Master. I can¡¯t possibly agree to be his s*x doll, and also be Stone¡¯s s*x ve.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯ll try my best to make sure that I do the work before three hours pses¡± I replied, despite the fact that I don¡¯t see any possibility of doing what I just said. Furthermore, I looked at my soft and delicate palms shaking my head in sorrow.


    Before I could say any word, hended a dirty p on my cheeks. Tears rushed down my face like it was a river running down a sloppy area.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Master around here, and I say what should happen or not¡± He shouted at me, and grabbed me by my neck. I choked helplessly, but there was no one there.


    He grabbed my sack clothes, and tore them into shreds while I struggled in vain. Is he going to rape me? The pains I was feeling in between my thighs were still there, and now this. Oh, God! Please save me¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 10 The plot

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I stood right in front of the window staring outside the house through the window. I was putting on a ck long robe, and a hood. One might get into the room without noticing that I was in due to the darkness of the room.


    The door creaked open after a single knock, and without being told I knew it was Emery who got into the room. She¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t knock twice when getting into my room.


    ¡°You sent for me, my Master¡± She spoke up despite the fact that she didn¡¯t even know where I was because it was too dark, and I was putting on a ck robe as well.


    I didn¡¯t reply her for some time, then I turned around staring at her with my unsmiling face that looked so deadly. To be honest, I can¡¯t remember thest time that I smiled. Perhaps, when Zara was still herself I guess.


    ¡°Emery?¡± I called out with a cold voice, and she smiled a little.


    ¡°My Master! What do you want me to do for you? Your ve is at your service¡± She bowed slightly with a seductive smile as usual. She knows exactly how to please me, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s my favorite among the other ves.


    I¡¯ve heard lots of rumors that I want to marry Emery, and make her my woman forever. Not only that, but I¡¯ve also heard that she¡¯s the only woman I listen to and obeys. But that¡¯s a big lie because I don¡¯t listen to anyone. All I do is to my benefits not for anyone else. Emery is only my favorite ve because she satisfies my dark dirty pleasures. I know what I¡¯m going to say will make you surprised, but she¡¯s the only one who can make mee. Ridiculous, right? I¡¯m sure it is.


    The truth is, I have a very high libido and that started after what happened few years ago. Emery happens to be the only woman among all the s*x ves that I have, that can satisfy my sexual desires. If I decide to try out any of the ves, I¡¯m sure the ve will be left unconscious before I can get sexually satisfied.


    Emery walked towards the couch taking off her dress. That¡¯s because I always have s*x with her on the couch.


    ¡°Not the couch this time¡± I snapped, and she halted turning to me with furrowed eyebrows. I don¡¯t need to repeat myself before she understands what I was saying.


    ¡°Yes Master¡± She walked straight to the bed, andid on it, waiting for me. I didn¡¯t say a word, all I did was walk closer to her. My d*ck was already erected, and I didn¡¯t even ejacte while having fun with the ve. Did I call that fun? What fun is it if I couldn¡¯t ejacte?


    Emery¡¯s POV:


    Smiles escaped my lips as I saw his erected huge d*ck. Actually, I heard he had s*x with the new ve, but I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t able to satisfy him like I do.


    Stone is mine, and will forever remain mine. I¡¯m the only one who has the key to his satisfaction. It¡¯s a good feeling¡­. To know that I own such a powerful and ruthless Alpha like him.


    He grabbed my waist, and a gasp escaped my mouth. He raised my gown exposing my soft fleshy butt. I took off my panties before lying on the bed. He bunched the gown to get waist region, and inserted three of his fingers into my opening. I was already damn wet and longing for him inside me. He fingered my pus*y roughly as usual, and I groaned slightly.


    He shoved his huge manhood into my opening in a swift forcefully. I grunted while he groaned in pleasure. I bit my lower lip and winced as he plummeted my body. He grabbed my neck, and yanked it while thrusting his huge manhood into me roughly.


    I moaned in both pleasure and pain. I can¡¯t even tell the exact way I¡¯m feeling because I was feeling good and bad. The bed rattled with the force of his aggressive thrusts, I was feeling pleasure and pain at the same time.


    He grabbed my breasts that were dancing up and down to the tone of the thrusts. He fondled them roughly making me to wince in pains because I wasn¡¯t feeling any pleasure with the way he fondled them. Furthermore, he pinched my nipples, and I grunted in pains, but he didn¡¯t care about it. Not only that, but he pped my breasts, and I whined in pleasure and pains. My moans rented the air.


    ¡°Yes, yes. F*ck me¡± I cried out.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He continued thrusting, and changed the angle of the thrusting. The pains were unbearable because all I felt right now is pains. The pleasure I felt at first was gone, it¡¯s almost thirty minutes, and he¡¯s yet toe.


    He grabbed my hair, while thrusting deep into me. My hair was really paining me due to the grip on it, but I won¡¯t dare tell him that if I value my life, and my position as his favorite s*x ve. He kept on thrusting into my opening when he suddenly gave out a hoarse grunt pouring his hot liquid inside me.


    He pushed me aside, and zipped his shorts immediately.


    ¡°Get out¡± He said with a mean voice, of course I¡¯m used to him telling me that after having s*x with me.


    I managed to get up from the bed putting down my gown, and picking up my panties from the ground. That was when I noticed bloody bruises on his fist.


    ¡°Your fist¡­ What¡­¡± I was trying to speak when he cut me off in his normal cold manner.


    ¡°Shut up, and get out¡± He yelled at me, and I flinched in fear.


    I quickly fell on my face immediately, and he red hard at me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He growled at me like he wasn¡¯t the one who was pounding on me few minutes ago.


    ¡°Permission¡± I snapped with my face still on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s granted¡± He snorted, and smiles escaped my lips. He didn¡¯t even ask me why I was begging for permission, now my ns are falling in ce.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Stone¡± I bowed before standing up, and walking out of the room. Permission has been granted, that¡¯s what matters¡­


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 11 Bad day for Madison

    Madison¡¯s POV:N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I was almost naked because he already tore my sack dress.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t do this to me¡± I winced in pains, but he wasn¡¯t even moved by my genuine tears. I bet his mind is made up, and nothing I say will stop him from taking advantage of me forcefully. I thought I was only going be sexually satisfying the Master, I didn¡¯t know I was going to turn to a hoer for everyone.


    Furthermore, I¡¯ve never prayed as hard as I¡¯m doing now, because I know that he wasn¡¯t going to back down. To top it all, he¡¯s stronger than I am as well.


    He grabbed my waist to himself, and I could feel a hard stuff nudging my butt. My butt was already bare because he seeded in taking my sack dress off. I tried to kick his scrotum, but I missed my kicks. He punched my stomach, I groaned in pains. The pains were unbearable, so I fell on the ground, and heughed mischievously.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be able to escape from me? You¡¯re so dumb to think you can¡± He took off his belt, and pounced on me. He fondled my breasts, and I cried out in pains.


    He was about to insert his pen! s into my p*ssy, and all I did was shut my eyes. Tear rushed out of my closed eyes. But suddenly, I heard him groan in excruciating pains. I was waiting for him to insert, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Get up! Get up, let¡¯s get out of here¡± I heard a tiny female voice, and quickly opened my eyes. I saw a young girl of about my age waving at me, gesturing me to follow her while Mateo was still in pains. Actually, the young girl hit his back with a wood.


    I was naked, but I didn¡¯t care about it. All I wanted was to escape from the heartless Mateo. Standing up in a swift, I ran off with the young girl panting heavily.


    ¡°You two¡­ I will make sure u deal with both of you¡± Mateo pointed at us though he was in pains. We got to a far ce, and she sat on the rock at the other side panting heavily while I fell on the ground.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡± I managed to speak even if I was finding it hard to talk due to the panting.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The field master is so cruel, he doesn¡¯t have any humanity in him¡± The young girl shook her head.


    ¡°You came just right on time. I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me if you didn¡¯te to my rescue¡± I spoke with tears circted in my eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry. Trust me, I¡¯ve gone through hell even more than you are doing now. I just don¡¯t want you to fall victim of what has happened to me¡± The girl smiled a little.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked your name¡± I shook my head, and she giggled.


    ¡°My name is Mona, what¡¯s yours?¡± She wrinkled her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m Madison¡± I replied with a snort. I hate the fact that I still bear that name because within myself, I feel like it¡¯s the one bringing me all the bad luck that I¡¯ve been encountering these past few days of my life.


    ¡°What a sweet name! More like that of a queen¡± She patted my shoulder, and I forced a smile at her.


    ¡°Too bad! It¡¯s been answered by a ve like me¡± I snorted, and she smiled.


    ¡°I advise you to be very careful with him. You should make sure you don¡¯t cross paths with him again¡± Mona replied, and we walked straight to her own room. I had to bend to be able to enter the room because it was too small.


    ¡°Are you a ve here?¡± I snapped scanning the room with my eyes. She nodded her head with a soft sigh, and I gulped nervously.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything more than a ve, then that¡¯s what you should address me as¡± She scoffed, and I wrinkled my eyes trying toprehend what her statement meant.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± I mumbled. She exhaled deeply, and handed me another sack dress to put on.


    ¡°Actually, I started living in the castle as a ve when I was six. I lost my virginity when I was ten. My life has no sweet memories, so I¡¯ve always had painful memories and childhood¡± She replied, and a gasp escaped my lips.


    ¡°What? Six? How did¡­ How did that happen?¡± I almost screamed, but I was able to get a hold of myself despite the fact that astonishment was written all over my face.


    ¡°I know it sounds ridiculous, but that¡¯s the truth. I was never a freeborn I guess, so my parents actually sold me to Master Stone. ording to Lady Delia, it was my parents who sold me to Master Stone for money. That¡¯s why I feel horrible anytime I think about it. How can a parent do something like this to their child?¡± Mona spoke with a teary voice. I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears, they rolled down my cheeks freely. I know that I don¡¯t have the best life experience, but I can tell that mine wasn¡¯t this worst.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for bringing back memories. I just wanted to know about¡­¡± I stuttered, and she wiped off her tears and smiled at me.


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about. It wasn¡¯t your fault, and you did nothing wrong. I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have started crying in the first ce. I should have controlled my emotions¡± She sniffed hard.


    ¡°I know it must have been so hard for you. I didn¡¯t have the best in life, but I¡¯m fulfilled because my biological parents didn¡¯t sell me off to a monster at a young age. You never got a chance to have sibling, but you don¡¯t have to worry I¡¯ll be your sister from now on¡± I smiled at her, and she giggled.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve always wanted to have a sister¡± She shrieked in excitement.


    ¡°Me too. All I had was brothers¡± I snapped, and we hugged each other tightly.


    Just then, we heard a knock on the door and disengaged the hug. She walked to the door and opened it to see Rodolfo on the door.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She stood in akimbo giving him a deadly re. I guess they¡¯re not best of friends.


    ¡°I saw the new ve get inside here. Just tell her that Miss Emery wants to see her¡± He strictly spoke, and my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Emery?¡± I mumbled in shock¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 12 The Wicked Mistress

    Emery¡¯s POV:


    I sipped the drink slowly with a mischievous grin as I wiped off the ss¡¯s mouth with my index finger.


    ¡°The Master granted me permission to do whatever it is that I want, and this is my time to make good use of the permission I was granted¡± I smirked mischievously at Maria who stared at me.


    ¡°What exactly are you going to do to her, Emery? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking this hatred too far?¡± Maria arched her eyebrows, and I stared at her with annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that? You don¡¯t tell me what to do. I¡¯ve already gotten permission from the Master Stone, what more do I need to make her miserable?¡± Iughed hysterically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she has done anything wrong to you. It¡¯s only fair you use your permission for something else, what if the Master gets furious with you?¡± Maria snapped, and I scoffed in disbelief.


    ¡°Why would he get angry with me? She¡¯s a ve here, and not a Princess, besides I was granted permission to do whatever it is that I want¡± I clicked my tongue noisily.


    ¡°You¡¯re a ve too, Emery. Why don¡¯t you just be considerate? I don¡¯t think what you¡¯re nning to do to her is fair¡± Maria tried to convince me, and stretched my hand at her in fury.


    ¡°Shut up Maria! Don¡¯t you dare say an f****** again if you don¡¯t want me to put you in your ce¡± I yelled at her, and she gulped hard.


    Just then, I heard a faint knock on the door and smiles escaped my lips. I don¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that the stupid ve is here. She¡¯s too beautiful to be brought to this castle, I can¡¯t afford to have a rival.


    ¡°Maria, get the door¡± I ordered, and Maria reluctantly stood up and walked straight to the door. She grabbed the doorknob and throw the door open. There stood the beautiful ve with an innocent face, anger engulfed me, but I tried to control myself.


    ¡°May I?¡± She spoke as calm as an angel. To be honest, her voice would be more nice if used to sing.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Maria showed her in, and she walked in visibly scared. She¡¯s going to lose her so-called beauty by the time I¡¯m done with her. She can¡¯t be a threat to me with her beautiful face. The Master might decide to choose her as his favorite.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Emery? You sent for me?¡± She narrowed her eyebrows staring at me for a response. I sat on my huge bed with my legs crossed while I smirked at her mischievously.


    ¡°Shut up, you miserable piece of garbage! You f****** speak when I tell you to, you bi*ch!¡± I screamed at her, and she gulped nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± She mumbled. I stared at her very beautiful face for some time, and all I see in her is someone who will take the Master away from me. My hatred for her increased the more, and I gnashed my teeth in anger.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I stood in front of Emery who was sitting and crossing her legs. She looked so beautiful like a princess. As a matter of fact, her room is nothing like the room of a ve.


    She stood up, and walked closer to me. All I see in her eyes is hatred, and I wondered why.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to stand in front of me with your sandals on?¡± She shook her head with a scoff of disapproval. I quickly took off my sandals immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Emery. I¡¯m new here, and I don¡¯t know how things are being done¡± I apologized immediately while she rolled her eyes. The otherdy stood at the other side of the room watching us.


    ¡°Get on your knees¡± She ordered, and I popped my eyes out in astonishment.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I scratched my head trying to wrap my head around why she was treating me like trash.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Are you going to kneel down, or do you want me to make it tougher for you?¡± She yelled at me, and I flinched. I went on my knees immediately because I didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    She grabbed my hair, and I winced in pains while she spoke with teeth gritted. She continued pulling my hair even hard.


    ¡°You lousy ve, I¡¯m the Queen around here. You¡¯re not allowed to ask me questions¡± She angrily uttered. I wanted to ask her what exactly I did, but I stopped myself immediately.


    ¡°Rodolfo?¡± She called, and the door creaked open. The guards Rodolfo and Basil walked in with a handcuff. I stared at them with arched eyebrows because I was confused, I thought Lady Delia told me that if I do everything I¡¯m supposed to do as a ve then I won¡¯t have any problems in the castle?


    ¡°Your hands!¡± Rodolfo spoke to me with a cruel voice, and I stretched forward my hands. He cuffed my hands with the handcuff.


    ¡°You know exactly where to take her, don¡¯t you?¡± Emery snapped her finger, and they took me away while she followed. I still didn¡¯tprehend what they were up to. I can¡¯t remember going against the rules and regtions.


    They dragged me to the other entrance. I haven¡¯t gone to that side of the castle ever since I was freed from the empty cold cell. They continued pushing me like I was a thief that was going to be ughtered while Emery walked majestically behind us with a wicked smile. Is this really how miserable my life is?


    We walked deeper and deeper. The deeper we went, the darker the ce became. Why are they taking me here? Why is this ce so dark and empty? Is this an order from my ruthless Alpha Stone of a Master? Did he order them to hurt me? Are they going to behead me?


    Fear gripped me as I thought of them beheading me, and throwing my body in a pit¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 13 Torture

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    They pushed me into a dungeon, and I fell on the hard floor as soon as I lost bnce. Blood gushed out of my bruised arm, but they never cared of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why you were brought here¡± Emeryughed hysterically, and I reluctantly nodded my head in agreement.


    ¡°Well, this is a ce where I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson. I¡¯ll make you understand that a ve shouldn¡¯t just because he or she puts on a sack dress. The ve should be ready for any punishment¡± Emeryughed again, and that was when It started making sense to me why she brought me there.


    ¡°But¡­ But I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I¡¯ve done everything that I was asked to do by the Master. Why should¡­ Why should I be punished when I haven¡¯tmitted any offense?¡± I stammered, and tears filled my eyes immediately.


    ¡°Do you need to do anything to be punished? Being a ve is enough offense for you to be punished¡± She smirked, and turned to the guards at the other side.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Make the fire, and heat up twice¡± Emery spoke with hatred all over her face.


    I was still chained with a handcuff. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying my eyes out. Is this also another order from the Master? Did the Master order them to punish me? So even without getting into trouble, I¡¯ll still be punished? I thought I was free from the cruel Mateo then this?


    Still lost in my thoughts and sobbing silently, the other guard Basil took a strong rope, and started to tie my legs together. He took off my handcuffs, and instead chained my left hand to a left pir, and my right hand to the right pir.


    ¡°How does it feel to be tied up in that manner?¡± Emery walked closer to me with a mischievous smirk, while I shivered in fear. I still don¡¯t understand why this woman hates me so much.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please I beg for mercy¡± I burst into tears, and she grabbed me by my neck while I choked, coughing helplessly.


    ¡°You peasant! If you like cry all you can. I assure you, no one will ever hear you from here. The earlier you stop making noise the better for you¡± Emery spoke with gritted teeth, and let go of my neck forcefully. My hands were hurting because it was raised.


    ¡°Get the whip, give her 50 strokes of cane on her back. If you don¡¯t do the flogging properly, I might change my mind then you¡¯ll be the one receiving the punishments instead of her¡± Emery ordered with an emotionless voice that was so cold and inhumane.


    Mt eyes widened in fear immediately I heard her say that I should be flogged with the long whips the guards were holding. I was speechless because I don¡¯t know exactly what to say. Is the Master this heartless too? Why am I even asking this when I know the master is a monster?


    The guards stood right behind me, and raised their whips to flog my back. I was ready to take the punishment, this is my fate and I have to embrace it because there¡¯s nothing¡­ Absolutely nothing I can do about it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Emery ordered, and they hanged their hands on the air with narrowed eyes staring at her.


    Emery snapped her finger, and two ves walked in with a bucket of water each.


    ¡°Water? What does she need the water for?¡± I thought within myself. I don¡¯t expect myself to get an answer tho, I didn¡¯t even speak up for fear of the punishment being increased.


    ¡°Pour the water all over her body, then the guards will proceed the whipping, while the fire is being made to get hotter¡± She ordered, and a gasp escaped my mouth. How can a human possibly be this wicked? Pouring this water on me will worsen the pains I will feel when I¡¯ll be flogged. I looked up to the sky hopelessly, wishing for death silently. Opening my mouth to talk, words refused toe out of my mouth. I was too dumbfounded to say a word.


    The maidens poured the freezing water on me, and I shivered in cold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the cold. Trust me, your body will be warm soon¡± Emery let out a callousugh while I gritted my teeth.


    I was dripping wet from the water they poured on me, and the cold was getting worst. Did they get the water from a refrigerator or what? Is this cold water really from the castle well?


    ¡°You may proceed¡± Emery turned to guards and spoke. They nodded their heads in agreement, and my heart skipped a beat immediately.


    I shut my eyes trying to get a hold of myself, and the woodnded on my back. Before I could get myself to bear it, anothernded on my back again. They started flogging me with all their strength. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore, tears rushed down my face. If there was anything more than tears, I¡¯m sure I cried it out. The pains were so severe because the wood they were using to flog me was huge.


    ¡°Flog her harder¡± Emery ordered, and they increased the flogging the more. I couldn¡¯t take the pains any longer, so I started wailing on top of my voice.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re not flogging her enough? By now, her dress should have been stained with blood. Howe there are no blood stains on her dress? If you don¡¯t do your job properly then I¡¯ll use the permission given to me by the Master Stone to get your manhood cut off immediately¡± Emery yelled at them with annoyance. What more does she want? Does she simply wants me dead? I¡¯m already losing my breath from the whipping I was getting.


    They increased it, and started flogging me like they were beating an animal. I was too tired to stand, but I couldn¡¯t fall because my hands were chained to the pirs. Blood gushed out of my back, and I wailed helplessly¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 14 More torture

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Harder¡± Emery summoned them, and the flogging continued. All I did was groan and wail helplessly. I was already bloody before they decided to stop. She said 50 strokes of cane, but I¡¯m sure that I got more than 100 strokes of the cane.


    Blood rushed out of my nostrils and then my mouth. I was still dripping wet still, but I felt like my soul was going to leave my body. I couldn¡¯t even stand on my own, but the chains were helping me stand tho not straight.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wonder why you¡¯re behaving so weak when this is just the genesis of your suffering¡± Emery smirked mischievously.


    I managed to open one of my eyes, and stared at her legs. Of course, I couldn¡¯t open my other eyes because blood got into it. I was feeling so much pains, to be honest the pains were excruciating.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡­ What have I done to¡­ To deserve this?¡± I managed to speak. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure my voice was audible because I was losing my breath.


    ¡°You have done so much, you shameless thwart. I¡¯m the Master¡¯s mistress, the only one who should be with the Master not someone as filthy as you are¡± Emery spoke with hatred in her eyes. What is she talking about? Whoever told her that I want to have anything to do with the Master? I bet she doesn¡¯t know that the master hates me so much.


    ¡°I¡­ I never wanted¡­¡± I tried to speak, but she shut me up immediately.


    ¡°You shut up! Don¡¯t you dare say a word if you value your miserable life that I might take away with just a snap of my finger, you punk¡± She yelled at me, and I kept my mouth shut immediately. I know that I wish for death right now, but I still know that I have Jeffery out there to cater for. Not like I even have any hope of leaving the four walls of this castle alive.


    ¡°You¡¯re filthy Madison, you¡¯re a piece of garbage, and you reek so badly. So it¡¯s only right that you¡¯re treated like the trash that you are. Get me the durian water¡± She ordered the ves. Few minutester, they came in with the stinky water that made everywhere smell so badly. They all covered their noses with their palms, I couldn¡¯t do that cos I was chained.


    ¡°I would have liked it better if you were forced to drink this filthy foul water, but I¡¯ll just let them pour it on you¡± Emery replied, and covered her nose. She waved at them, gesturing them to pour the stinky water on me.


    ¡°Please take the water away¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m allergic¡­¡± I tried to say, but she pped me hard across my face.


    ¡°Shut it! Pour it on her now¡± She ordered them, and of course they obeyed her.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate to pour the water on me immediately. I reeked of filth because of the foul water they poured on me. I felt like I was going to copse because I¡¯m actually allergic to durian. The reaction started immediately because I started feeling itchy, but I couldn¡¯t even scratch my body cos of the chains. She watched me whine in pains, and sheughed happily in satisfaction.


    Soon enough, my whole body was already swollen that my eyes won¡¯t even be seeing in my face.


    ¡°The fire has been heated, mydy¡± I heard a female voice say to her, but I didn¡¯t even open my eyes.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Emeryughed devilishly the more.


    Suddenly, I felt like my legs were burning up. I forced my eyes open, and that was when I realized that she actually ced the fire beside my legs. What the f*** is she trying to do? Shouldn¡¯t she be satisfied after everything she¡¯s done to me?


    ¡°Roast her feet on the fire¡± She ordered, and I gasped in shock. Tears rushed out of my swollen eyes like a flood of water, If I could cry blood, I would have cried that a long time ago.


    One of the guards bent over, and dragged my right leg closer to the fire. It was burning my legs up, and I felt like my soul was being ripped out of my body. I¡¯ve never faced so much pains in my life until now. The guard made sure my leg was top of the fire, not inside it. So I was getting a painful sensation cos it was hurting my leg. He did sane to my left leg and continued doing that to both legs and I screamed in pains. Who will save me?


    Mona¡¯s POV:


    I sighted the guards drag my new friend Madison straight to the route leading to the dungeon. Why are they doing that? Why is Emery taking her to the dungeon? I have to find out, but I can¡¯t follow them immediately. Furthermore, I stood at the entrance waiting impatiently for the right time. Then, a ve walked out with a bucket.


    ¡°Hey! Martha, what¡¯s going on in the dungeon? Are you guys feeling the tanks in the dungeon?¡± I tapped her, and she sighed softly.


    ¡°Miss Emery is teaching the new proud ve a lesson. Even though I don¡¯t want to, but I really pity her because with the kind of torture she¡¯s getting from Miss Emery, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to survive it¡± Martha scoffed.


    ¡°What? What kind of torture is that? Why would Emery do a thing like that to her? Did the ve do anything bad to her?¡± I narrowed my eyebrows, while she shrugged.


    ¡°I guess, she just hates her so much. And I also heard she got the permission from the master to deal with her. I feel sorry for Madison¡± Martha replied before walking. This is so inhumane.


    I managed to sneak down to the dungeon. I know that what I¡¯m doing is really very dangerous, but I have to see for myself what¡¯s going on.


    Furthermore, I sneaked to the dungeon and peeped through the cracked wall. My jaw dropped in shock as I saw what they were doing to the ve¡­


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 15 Mona’s doings

    Mona¡¯s POV:


    I almost screamed, but I managed to cover my mouth with my palms. I can¡¯t believe what I just saw. Apart from the fact that the ce reeked of filth, they were also going to burn her feet.


    I scratched my head in confusion trying hard not to make a sound.


    ¡°What do I do? How do I help her out since she was granted permission to torture her by the Master?¡± I paced around trying to think of something.


    Suddenly, a thought popped into my head, and I widened my eyes trying toprehend it. I rushed off immediately. The least I can do is to rescue poor Madison from that monster that calls herself Emery. Emery and I used to be best friend¡¯s when she got into the castle.


    We practically did everything together because I¡¯ve always wanted someone who I could call my sister. She was brought to the castle when the Master went to fight with the enemy n. Emery was abducted alongside with some women of the n when Stone defeated their n.


    Then, she was a very nice person. We were always together that some people actually thought we were blood sisters. But all the closeness went away when she was able to satisfy the Master¡¯s sexual urge. That has always been the one problem that the Master has been facing. His inability to ejacte when having sexual intercourse.


    So when Emery satisfied his sexual desires when no one else could, he made her his favorite s*x ve. That was how she became special amongst the other ves. She was no longer treated like a ve or even dressed like a ve.


    She was allowed to dress like a princess instead of a ve that she is. Since then, she began to belittle me. She chose Maria as her servant instead of me who happened to be like a sister to her then. That was how we lost the precious rtionship that we had shared.


    And now she wants to kill the only true friend that I have now because of jealousy. I bet she¡¯s jealous because Madison is really more beautiful than she is. She must be afraid that she would lose her title of the Master¡¯s favorite ve to Madison which is bound to happen.


    I ran down the hallway thinking of what to do, so that I can stop her. I can¡¯t go to the Master¡¯s room without an invitation unless I have a death wish. Furthermore, I was lost in thought that I didn¡¯t see Axel, I bumped into him, and he caught me.


    ¡°Axel?¡± I called with my tiny voice, and disengaged the hug. He gulped hard taking his gaze off me.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Mona? Where are you rushing off to?¡± Axel asked, with his gaze still avoiding mine.


    Suddenly, smiles escaped my lips when I thought he could be of help to me. He¡¯s the Master¡¯s best friend and favorite guard. They¡¯ve been friends since childhood, and he can go into the Master¡¯s chambers without any invitation.


    ¡°I need your help¡± I snapped, and he turned his gaze to me immediately with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You need my help?¡± He repeated ring at me, and I nodded my head even before he could finish the statement.


    ¡°Yes, please you have to help me on this¡± I pleaded with him with my palms together. He took a deep breath, and shrugged.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He exhaled deeply, and I gulped nervously praying within myself that he will grant my request.


    ¡°I need to see the Master. There¡¯s something important I have to tell him¡± I replied with pleading eyes, and he scoffed turning his back on me.


    ¡°What kind of request is that? What makes you think I¡¯ll do what you¡¯re asking me to? Have you forgotten the penalty you get when you visit the master uninvited?¡± Axel snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death. It¡¯s Emery, she¡¯s punishing the poor ve. The torture she¡¯s giving her is quite unbearable¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Emery? Punishing a ve? Who granted her the permission to do that? Has she gone nuts? What makes her think she¡¯s allowed to do whatever she likes to get fellow ve?¡± Axel red up. From the onset, he has never liked Emery. They¡¯re more like enemies in the castle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if we don¡¯t do anything to stop her, I¡¯m afraid the ve might not live¡± I said with a sniff.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± That was Lady Delia¡¯s voice. She walked towards is staring at us with narrowed eyes.


    Thank goodness! It was her. If it were to be that heartless Lioness, she would have helped Emery kill the ve.


    ¡°My Lady¡± I bowed at her, and she patted my back a little before I stood upright.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What happened? Seems like you both are having a serious conversation, do you mind if I know what this is all about?¡± She spoke gracefully.


    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s the new ve Madison. I think she¡¯s in trouble, and we need to help her, if not she might not live¡± I cried out, and she widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°She may not live? What? Why?¡± Lady Delia anxiously inquired.


    ¡°Emery is punishing her. She¡¯s going to make her life miserable, actually I saw her roasting the poor ve¡¯s feet¡± I exined, and Lady Delia red up.


    ¡°What nonsense! How dare she? I¡¯ll talk to the Master¡± Lady Delia rushed off, and I exhaled deeply. I pray they rescue her on time before Emery seeds in killing her.


    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I was seated in my inner chambers writing with an ink pen on a scroll when I heard a knock on my chamber door. Who darese to my chambers without invitation?


    ¡°Get in here, you insolent¡­.¡± I was still speaking when Lady Delia barged in. I narrowed my eyebrows in shock. Furthermore, I never thought she woulde to see me.


    Not only that, but I looked at her face, and saw her worried she looks. Likewise, I could see how bittered she looks as well.


    ¡°Who dares get on the peacefully Delia¡¯s bad side?¡± I spoke with the most croaky voice in annoyance¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 16 The Master’s intervention

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I banged my fist on the table, and groaned in pains. Actually, my fist hasn¡¯t been treated ever since I bruised it.


    ¡°I¡¯m bittered, Lucien¡± Lady Delia started, and her words made me so angry. I know how peaceful Lady Delia is, and she hardly gets angry. Whatever it is that made her angry must be so brutal that she even called me by my first name.


    ¡°Tell me what the problem is, Lady Delia? Who is the reason for your bitterness?¡± I roared in anger.


    ¡°No one else but your favorite s*x ve. She¡¯s the reason why my heart is bittered, she has bitten more than she can chew, and I want her to be punished¡± Lady Delia grumbled.


    ¡°My Mistress? What did she do that made you so angry?¡± I asked with furrowed eyebrows.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s punishing the new ve brutally. She¡¯s making the guards treat her like garbage when she¡¯s done nothing wrong¡± She reported, and I smirked remorselessly.


    Emery¡¯s POV:


    I watched the guards burn her feet with the fire, and I was so happy. Her feet were already so bruised that she couldn¡¯t even afford to bring her leg down.


    She was even too tired to cry because she had lost her voice. Now, when I¡¯m done with her, I¡¯m sure that she will never cross paths with me again.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please have pity on me¡± She pleaded with me, and I rolled my eyes. What makes her think I¡¯d like to have pity on her when I actually enjoy her suffering.


    ¡°Keep on doing what you¡¯re doing. She needs to know that she¡¯s just a ve¡± I smirked remorselessly.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. I got up with annoyance. Who dares open the door when I told them I wanted it close?


    ¡°Who is the mannerless¡­¡± I was still speaking when I sighted Lady Delia. She¡¯s the one who the Master listens to the most.


    ¡°Lady Delia?¡± I shivered in fear, I know that she¡¯s not the kind of person who can stand being wicked to others. Who could have told her what was going on in that dungeon?


    ¡°Lady Delia¡­ Please save me¡± Those were the stinky Madison¡¯sst words before she lost consciousness. I turned my gaze away immediately.


    ¡°STOP THAT¡± A muscr voice that brought shivers down our spines yelled in fury.


    To my greatest surprise, Stone stepped into the dungeon. All the ves, servants and guards including myself went on our knees immediately we saw him. Did he really leave his chambers just because he wants to save her? I can¡¯t remember whenst he left his chambers except for cold night walks which no one even knows when he leaves for it.


    ¡°Who plotted this?¡± The Master roared, and I trembled in fear. I stared spitefully at them to cover up, but no one dares let Stone repeat his question if we don¡¯t have a death wish.


    ¡°She did, Master¡± Rodolfo bowed slightly at the master who groaned in anger. He walked closer to me with fury written all over his face.


    ¡°Stand!¡± He yelled at me, and I quickly stood upright immediately. He looked at me like I was some ant because he¡¯s so gigantic. Goosebumps ran down my body as he drew closer to me.


    ¡°How dare you, Emery?¡± Even if he spoke with a calm voice, it still echoed all over the dungeon bringing panic all over me.


    ¡°My Lord! I got your permission before doing what I did. This ve has little or no respect for me that¡¯s why I decided to¡­¡± I was still speaking when hended a deafening p on my cheeks. My vision became blurry immediately, and I staggered backwards while Maria caught my arm supporting me from falling.


    ¡°You lousy ve, who gave you the audacity to do something that provoked Delia? Do you have a death wish?¡± He yelled at me again, and I shook my head immediately even if my ear was still ringing due to the p he gave me.


    ¡°Unchain her¡± He ordered them, and they took off the chains while she slumped on the ground lifelessly. The guard Basil rushed to carry her, but he stopped him.


    ¡°Let her be! Don¡¯t you darey your finger on her¡± Lucien¡¯s voice brought terror to everyone. The guards stepped backwards immediately.


    ¡°Rodolfo, Basil and you. You¡¯re nothing but a wretch¡± Lucien pointed at me despite the fact that I was seeing in doubles, I still know I was the one he¡¯s referring to as a wretch.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lucien went down, and carried the unconscious ve Madison on his back. We all couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock and confusion of course.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes, didn¡¯t he notice that she reeks of filth? Why would he carry someone who stinks so badly? Is this how important Madison is to the master?


    He carried her, and turned to the three of us with a deadly re.


    ¡°The three of you should go straight to the square, and wait for your punishment. The consequences of your selfish actions will be there soon¡± He scornfully snorted before walking away with Madison on his back still on his back.


    Axel dragged me out, and we headed straight to the square immediately.


    Lady Delia¡¯s POV:


    I followed Lucien immediately, we walked straight to his chambers. First, we got to the ve¡¯s room door and I turned to Lucien.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take her to her room, Lucien?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, and he exhaled deeply shaking his head in disapproval.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll take her to my room. Get the herbs and roots, so that we can treat the ve¡± He coldly replied, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Are you really taking her into your chambers even if she reeks of filth?¡± I asked again to make sure he knows exactly what he wants.


    ¡°Do as I say, Lady Delia¡± He snapped, and walked into his chambers.


    Is this really the Lucien Smith I¡¯ve known since he was a kid? I found myself wondering¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 17 Poor Madison

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I carried her straight into my chambers, andid her on the big sofa. She was still unconscious reeking of filth. I stared at her face scornfully like I was going to stab her if I¡¯m given the opportunity to.


    ¡°Why did I even bring you to my chambers? Shouldn¡¯t I have just left this stupid ve to die in the hands of Emery? Why do I care whether she lives or not?¡± I continued questioning myself, but got no answers.


    I was also reeking of filth after carrying her on my back, and I couldn¡¯t take the stench. Furthermore, I walked straight to the bathroom for a shower.


    When I got out of the bathroom, I saw Lady Delia in the room with the herbs she went to get. I was putting on a ck robe, so I sat on the rocky chair at the other side of the room.


    ¡°She looks so pale. I pray she¡¯ll be able to survive this, and her feet are bruised from the fire. I¡¯ll try as much as I can to treat the burns so that she won¡¯t be scarred¡± Lady Delia continued talking.


    ¡°I never asked for the details, Lady Delia. Just take this filthy girl to the bathroom, and give her a thorough bath¡± I snorted staring at her with hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. You know I asked you if you really wanted to bring her here, and you said you wanted that¡± Lady Delia snapped, and I gulped hard. Why did I agree to such nonsense? Her sight irritates me, and I can¡¯t even tell why.


    ¡°Just take her for a bath. I don¡¯t want her reeking all over my chambers. She¡¯s not worth the treatment, but I just did this for you Lady Delia¡± I sneered, and she smiled.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Master¡± She got up from the couch dropping the bottles of herbs on the diamond table in front of her.


    ¡°Stone? Could you please help me take her to the bathroom? My bones are weak now, and I can¡¯t carry her¡± Lady Delia pleaded, and I arched my eyebrows in disgust.


    ¡°Just drag her to the ground. I can¡¯t afford to reek of filth again¡± I emotionlessly replied, Lady Delia exhaled deeply and shook her head.


    She walked out of the room, and returned with Axel, who walked right behind her. Axel carried the unconscious filthy ve into my bathroom, and I almost died in annoyance. No ve has ever stepped their feet into my bathroom whether conscious or unconscious.


    ¡°Lady Delia?¡± I called out with a hoarse voice immediately they stepped into the bathroom. She walked out of the bathroom with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Did you need anything, Master?¡± She raised her eyebrows, while I bowed my head slowly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No¡­ No! You can go ahead and wash her off¡± I exhaled deeply picking up my sses, and putting them on. She smiled faintly, and walked back into the bathroom.


    FEW MINUTES LATER¡­


    She walked out with Axel carrying the unconscious ve. She was no longer filthy, and she was dressed in another sack dress.


    Axelid her on the soft again, bowed at me before walking out of my dark chambers. Lady Delia sat right beside her, she gave her some herbs to drink.


    She was about to apply some herbal cream all over her body when she heard someone calling out her name.


    ¡°Lady Delia, you have toe over now. Little mistress won¡¯t eat¡± The female voice which I recognized was Lioness¡¯s said.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll being back here once I live. You know how stressful it is going to be for me to convince her. Please help me apply the herbal cream on her wound, don¡¯t forget to wipe the wound with a cold handkerchief¡± Lady Delia snapped, and rushed off immediately.


    ¡°What the f***? What did she just say? That a dreadful Master like me should apply herbal cream on a ve?¡± I freaked out.


    I managed to get up from the rocky chair, and sat beside her. She looked so innocent while sleeping, and my hatred for her seems to increase the more I stared at her.


    I wiped off her body with the handkerchief, and then wiped her burnt feet. I applied the cream on her back, and then bruised feet before letting her sleep. Actually, I watched her sleep all through the night. I hardly sleep, that started after what happened in the past. For the past few years, I haven¡¯t been able to get a good sleep.


    That¡¯s to say that I have insomnia. Despite the sleeping pills that I take every time to be able to sleep, it¡¯s quite unfortunate that I can¡¯t. All I do every day is to watch other sleep while I sit up all night restless.


    *


    *


    The ve worked on my erected huge d*ck with her cold long tongue. She was sucking on it like her life depended on it, while I watched her emotionlessly.


    Madison was still lying on the couch unconsciously. Her presence doesn¡¯t stop me from getting whatever pleasure I want.


    I grabbed her blonde hair packed in a ponytail, and she winced in whatever feeling she¡¯s having. I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s feeling pains or not. Furthermore, I shoved her mouth deeper on my d*ck, and she choked. That¡¯s the least of what I care about, all I want is my interest.


    She¡¯s my ve, and I¡¯m her Master. Whatever she¡¯s feeling shouldn¡¯t bother me. I grabbed her huge tits, and squeezed them so hard. She moaned out removing her mouth from the d*ck she was sucking.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± I yelled at her, and she gulped hard nervously. Her hair was already looking like a mess.


    ¡°No Master! I¡¯m sorry for stopping, please forgive me¡± She pleaded with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°If you want forgiveness, then I advise you to do what you ought to¡± I said those words without remorse, and grabbed her neck. She choked trying to free herself from my grip, but that¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°You¡¯re too skinny for my liking. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re still useful to me¡± I pushed her to the floor. She hit her head against the pir at the other side, and blood gushed out of my head.


    She cried out in pains, but I have no time for people like her who whine like a baby.


    ¡°Get out¡± I coldly snapped at her, and she staggered up immediately, and walked out of my chambers in pains¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 18 Cold Master

    Emery¡¯s POV:


    Maria walked closer to my bed with the ss of water I requested for. She dropped the ss on the stool beside the bed.


    ¡°Emery? Here is the ss of water you asked for¡± She tapped me, and I groaned in pains.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare poke me! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in pains?¡± I yelled at her, and she gulped nervously.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you know I warned you about this when you said you wanted to punish the new ve. You should have just listened to me, but no! You¡¯re way too stubborn¡± Maria scolded me, and I red hard at her.


    ¡°What kind of friend are you, Maria? Shouldn¡¯t you be trying to console me instead of condemning me?¡± I shouted at her, and she shrugged.


    ¡°I know that this was dangerous. Now you¡¯ve been mercilessly flogged by your worst enemy Axel. He must be in jubtion by now¡± Maria added, and I gritted my teeth to her hearing.


    ¡°I hate that Axel so much, he must be one of the reasons why the Master punished me.¡± I made for the ss, and drank some water.


    Actually, I and the guards who were involved in the incident were severely flogged by that wicked Axel.


    ¡°I think you should stay off that ve¡¯s part. I don¡¯t know why you keep on getting yourself involved in issues concerning the ve¡± Maria scoffed, and I grabbed her cor with thest strength in me.


    ¡°Shut the f*** up Maria! If you¡¯re not going to say anything useful, I don¡¯t see any reason why you should open that pit you call a mouth¡± I spoke spitefully.


    ¡°What? This is actually what got you into trouble with the Master. Aren¡¯t you worried you might lose your title as the Master¡¯s favorite ve? If that happens then we¡¯re done for because we¡¯ll go back to working hard as ves, and putting on sack dresses like the other ves out there¡± Maria freaked out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. I can¡¯t lose my title as the Master¡¯s favorite ve, nothing will make me go back to being a filthy ve or go back to toiling in the field and cowsheds¡± I groaned as I managed to lie on the bed.


    ¡°Then stay off that ve. Didn¡¯t you see how the Master carried her on his back? That is to tell you how special she is to him and¡­¡± Maria was still speaking when I shut her up with a resounding p.


    ¡°Shut your mouth Maria. She¡¯s never, and will never ever be special to the Alpha. I¡¯m the only one who he cares about not that girl¡± I gritted my teeth while Maria held her cheeks staring at me in shock.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I slowly opened my eyes. My vision was quite blurry, so I couldn¡¯t tell where exactly I was. I tried to lift my hand, but I felt so much pains.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where am I?¡± I managed to speak. I wasn¡¯t speaking to anyone because the room in question was dark, I can¡¯t even see anyone.


    Furthermore, I managed to get up from the bed despite the excruciating pains I was feeling. Ever since I got into this castle, all I feel in my life is pains. I can¡¯t remember thest time I smiled because there¡¯s absolutely nothing to smile about.


    I tried to get up, that was when I recalled that my legs were actually burnt. Furthermore, I can¡¯t even stand on my own because the bruises were still very fresh. But where the heck am I? Was I thrown back into the empty cold cell? That¡¯s impossible because this room seems hotter.


    ¡°Lady Delia! Mona!!¡± I called out, but I lost my voice, so my voice can be barely heard.


    ¡°Shut up¡± A cold emotionless voice hit me, and I felt like I was pierced in the chest. The voice was so cold, and I could tell whose voice can be this remorselessly.


    ¡°Master?¡± I went on my knees immediately even if it was hurting me so much. I can¡¯t get into his trouble too, because he won¡¯t even think twice to punish me even if I¡¯m just recovering from the hell I went through in the hands of his mistress.


    The dimmed light were turned on, and I saw him standing very close to me. I flinched in fear, I never thought he was that close to me.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re fine now. Get out of my chambers¡± He blurted out like I was some piece of wood. I tried to get up, but I just couldn¡¯t get myself up from the ground where I was kneeling.


    After few minutes of struggling without any sess, his voice hit me again. This time it was merciless.


    ¡°What are you still kneeling there for? Don¡¯t let me repeat myself¡± He yelled at me, and tears rolled down my cheeks. I wanted to tell him that I couldn¡¯t stand, but I don¡¯t know why words refused toe out of my mouth.


    He got up immediately, and walked straight to me. Hended a dirty p on my cheeks, and I groaned in pains. Why is my life so useless?


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t walk Master¡± I managed to speak to him even if tears didn¡¯t let me say a word.


    ¡°Then crawl away¡± His words smacked my lips closed¡­


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 19 Master Stone

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Then crawl away¡± He sneered with disgust all over his face. My jaw dropped in shock immediately he said those words. How would I be able to crawl with all the sore all over my body.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t have any choice because he¡¯s my Master, and I can¡¯t disobey him if I value my life. I nodded my head with a faint smile. Those smiles are actually sadness, I¡¯ve never really had any true smile ever since I stepped my feet into my ruthless Master¡¯s castle.


    I went down, and started crawling even if it was so difficult for me. He was focused with the scroll he was holding, and reading.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I continued crawling even if I had to cut my knee when I was trying to crawl. I grabbed the doorknob, and crawled out of the chamber.


    Crawling to my room is definitely going to be the most difficult thing for me to do considering the fact that it was faraway.


    Tears circted in my eyes, and slowly started flowing down my cheeks. I sat on the bare ground looking at my burnt feet. It was badly wounded, and I wondered when I¡¯ll be able to walk again.


    I sat at the hallway for few hours, but no one came to help me. The other ves kept walking past me without even listening to my pleadings.


    ¡°Madison?¡± A familiar voice, and turned around immediately to see Mona rushing to me. She knelt beside me in tears.


    ¡°Mona?¡± I hugged her tightly feeling secured to have her beside me.


    ¡°What happened, Madison? Why are you sitting here? Why are you sitting on the bare ground?¡± She cried out patting my messy hair.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t walk. I tried, but I failed each time¡± I sniffed hard.


    ¡°No one helped you? They are all so cruel¡± She snorted with a shrug.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see the Master¡¯s guards. I¡¯m wondering where they all are, I¡¯m sure if they were here, they would have helped me¡± I scratched my head.


    ¡°They¡¯re all at the court. The Master is having a bargain with his debtors at the court¡± She replied, and I gulped helplessly.


    ¡°The court?¡± I narrowed my eyebrows, and she nodded her head. She helped me get to my room, and helped me lie on the bed.


    ¡°Thank you so much Mona, I wonder what I would have done without you by my side. I don¡¯t know if I would have been able to survive if you hadn¡¯t called for help for my sake¡± I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, and I love you so much¡± She replied with a smile.


    Emery¡¯s POV:


    I dressed up in my usual queenly attire, and headed straight to the fields. She must be thinking that I¡¯m doing with her¡­ Madison should get ready for the worst.


    As I walked down the hallway, the other ves made way for me to pass. I¡¯m happy I still have my respect all to myself.


    Furthermore, I got to the field, and met the other ves working at the field. Mateo was standing at the other side inspecting their works. I looked around, and didn¡¯t see her in the fields.


    I was carrying a nylon containing some goodies especially rice cakes. They happen to be Mateo¡¯s favorite.


    You must be wondering why I¡¯m being kind to Mateo, right? Since she has decided to make the master raise His hands on me, I¡¯ve also made my own decisions, and that is to make her life miserable for good.


    ¡°Mateo?¡± I called in the sweetest voice. He¡¯s the only one who can make my ns work, so I have to make use of him to be able to make that girls suffer.


    He turned to me with furrowed eyebrows because he never thought I woulde anywhere close to the fields.


    ¡°Emery, what the heck are you doing here? Are you sure that you didn¡¯t miss the road? I can¡¯t believe you are the one standing in the field right now¡± He scoffed, and I smirked.


    ¡°Whoever said I can¡¯te to the field? Of course, I¡¯m allowed toe to the field, I¡¯m a ve too, have you forgotten?¡± I forced a smile at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Tell me, what exactly brought you here? I know you too well, Emery. I know how much you hate working in the field, and I haven¡¯t forgotten how you pleaded with the master to stop you from working in the fields¡± Mateo scoffed.


    ¡°Whatever! Anyway I think there¡¯s someone missing in the field¡± I narrowed my eyebrows while he shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? When did you start counting the ves, and knowing that someone is absent?¡± Mateo stood in akimbo.


    ¡°Enough of the sarcasm Mateo. Fine! You know very well that I came here for a reason. So why don¡¯t you just go straight to business instead of talking about things that are not necessary?¡± I scoffed, and he smirked.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of deceiving me, Emery? What¡¯s with the gift? What exactly do you want from me?¡± Mateo snapped, and I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°I want to know why Madison is not in the field today¡± I turned my gaze away with my fists clenched. Her name alone freaks me out.


    ¡°Is that questioning from you? Weren¡¯t you the same person who burnt her feet?¡± Mateo snorted in disgust.


    ¡°Mateo, I know that you don¡¯t like Madison as well. I¡¯m sure that you can get the revenge that you solely desire¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows while I patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Punish her for what she did to you. Let her work while kneeling¡± I smirked remorselessly, and he widened his eyes¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 20 The collusion

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    Ever since I stepped my foot into this house, all I¡¯ve always felt is pains and pains. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be happy again.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to leave this house again. This is probably my destiny, and nothing can stop all the pains I¡¯m feeling. I can¡¯t even walk on my own.


    My door creaked open, and that smacked me out of my thoughts. Of course, anyone is allowed to enter my room without knocking because I¡¯m a ve. It was Axel, the Master¡¯s favorite guard.


    ¡°Sorry I barged in. I just wanted to give you these, they are from Lady Delia¡± He handed a cup of herbs to me, and I reluctantly took it from him. The medicine had such a bad aroma that I almost three up, but I managed to hold myself.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Thank you so much¡± I forced a smile at him, sadly the smile was filled with sorrows.


    ¡°I think you should just rest, so that the wound will heal¡± He pointed at my burnt feet, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°I will, thank you¡± I agreed, before he walked out of the room. I picked up the cup containing the warm herbs, and slowly drink the bitter content of the cup.


    I dropped the cup on the table, and rested my head on the hard bed trying to force myself to sleep, but sadly I started crying instead of sleeping.


    What would have been of me if Mona didn¡¯t interfere earlier? I bet I would have been dead by now. Who would even care if a ve like me dies? But why does Emery hate me so much, and what did I do wrong to deserve the punishment she just gave me? I¡¯m sure that I haven¡¯t crossed paths with her.


    I was still lost in thoughts with tears freely pouring down my cheeks when I heard a knock on my door. Furthermore, I quickly wiped the tears off, and sniffed hard before speaking up.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡± I managed to speak up despite the fact that tears were still running down my face.


    The door was thrown ajar, and a ve walked ring at me. I could see clearly that she despises me, but why do they all hate me so much?


    ¡°Sir Mateo wants you toe to the fields for work¡± She remorselessly snapped scanning her eyes all through my room.


    On hearing what she said, a gasp escaped my mouth since I couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer.


    ¡°Fields?¡± I widened my eyes in surprise, and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You heard me. Why do you want me to keep repeating myself? You¡¯re the newest ve here, and you should at least respect me cos I was here before you¡± She blurted out, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°But I really can¡¯te to field. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m wounded? I can¡¯t even work properly on my own, so how would I be able to do the work?¡± I cried out, and this time my cheeks turned red, and tears started pouring down again.


    The ve red at me with a mocking snort.


    ¡°Do I look like I care about whatever happened to you? I was ordered to bring you to the field¡± She sneered at me. Is that how much she hates me? I mean what did I ever do to them?


    I tried to sit up from the bed, but I couldn¡¯t do it because the pains didn¡¯t let me move my leg. She didn¡¯t even bother to help me, she stood there watching me in disgust.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want to be beheaded? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll stay here alive up to two weeks. You¡¯re so weak¡± She continued making jest of me.


    I tried again and again to get myself up, but I ended up getting hurt the more until I gave up the idea.


    ¡°Please tell Sir Mateo that I really can¡¯t work at the fields. I¡¯m so wounded that I can¡¯t even stand on my own. How then does he expect me to be able to work in this condition?¡± I finally epted my fate. I don¡¯t really care if I¡¯ll be beheaded, isn¡¯t it better than to live miserably like I do?


    ¡°What?¡± She freaked out, and stared at me with widened eyes.


    ¡°You heard me. Just tell him what I said, I can¡¯t go to the fields¡± I replied, and turned my face away. I know that I just got myself into bigger trouble, but I don¡¯t care. I rather die than keep struggling in vain.


    The ve kissed her teeth noisily before walking out of my room. My stomach grumbled, and I yawned hungrily. That was when I remembered that I haven¡¯t even eaten since today, and it¡¯s already noon.


    Mateo¡¯s POV:


    The ve I sent across to pass the message to Madison walked to the field without her.


    ¡°What happened? Where is that useless girl Madison?¡± I narrowed my eyebrows, and the ve took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°Sir Mateo, she said I should tell you that she won¡¯t be able to work on the fields and cowsheds today because she¡¯s wounded¡± She snapped, and I flinched in shock.


    ¡°What? She said what?¡± Anger engulfed me, and I clenched my fist fuming in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, Sir Mateo¡± She replied, and I clenched my fist in anger. That ve is bing so daring, and I think someone needs to clip off her wings.


    ¡°You can go back to the cowshed I assigned to you to work on. I¡¯ll go meet her by myself¡± I grinned mischievously, and the ve bowed slightly before matching away.


    ¡°That daring ve. I¡¯m surely going to frustrate her life until she pleads for death to take her away¡± I thought inwardly with an evil smirk.


    Picking up a long cow skin whip, I walked down the hallway heading straight to her room. Now she¡¯s going to see hell while she¡¯s still on Earth. I got to her room, and barged in with the whip I was holding¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 21 The Master’s Slave

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I was waiting for the worst because I know that I¡¯m already in trouble. Why are they all so heartless towards me? I¡¯m just an unfortunate ve just like every one of them. Does it make sense that they hate me so much?


    I was still lost in thoughts when my doorknob clicked. My heart skipped a beat, and I gulped hard.


    In front of my door stood Mateo who was holding a cow skin whip. My heart sank, and tears circted in my eyes.


    ¡°Am I going to be flogged again?¡± I thought within myself. Fear gripped me, and I was visibly shaking. Okay! I know this is exactly what¡¯s going to happen.


    Mateo smirked at me, and cold shivers ran down my spine. I managed to sit up from the bed, but I couldn¡¯t stand on my feet.


    ¡°Do you think you came here on a vacation? Or you think you¡¯re here as a princess?¡± He started, and I held my breath in fear. I didn¡¯t know what exactly to say, because I wouldn¡¯t want to get into trouble by saying a word.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I said what I said. Furthermore, I only said it because I really can¡¯t work in the field¡± I spoke with a teary voice, and he grinned.


    ¡°You expect me to let you rx here when you¡¯re a ve. Since you¡¯ve decided to go against my orders, I¡¯ve decided to teach you a lesson of your life¡± Mateo replied with a mischievous voice. I knew immediately that I was in trouble.


    He grabbed my neck, and I coughed helplessly trying to get back my breath because I was choking. Mateo wasn¡¯t even moved by my sincere tears instead he snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to go against me, and you think I¡¯ll let you go scold free?¡± He raised the cow skin whip to flog me.


    I know that I was going to get it hot from him, and I quickly shut my eyes, ready to feel the pains that wasing to me.


    But then, the whip didn¡¯t actuallynd on my body. My eyes were shut for few seconds, but I felt nothing on my skin.


    I quickly opened my eyes immediately, and to my greatest surprise, I saw Lady Delia holding the whip on the air. I exhaled deeply in relief.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Why do you inflict more pain on her? What has she done to deserve that?¡± Lady Delia defended me. Actually, this is the first time someone had stood up for me in front of the one whose trying to hurt me.


    Tears rolled down my face, and I tried to blink it in, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lady¡­ Lady Delia¡­ I¡­ I was only doing my job¡± Mateo stammered, and Lady Delia scoffed.


    ¡°Were you really doing your job, or do you just want it inflict more pains on her?¡± Lady Delia red hard at him, and he bowed his head in guilt. I didn¡¯t make any sound, all I did was stare at them.


    ¡°I only wanted her to do her job. I can¡¯t let her sit here doing nothing when there¡¯s a lot of work left for her to do¡± Mateo defended himself, and Lady Delia smiled a little.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The master has ordered that no one should disturb her for two weeks. Are you going to go against the Master¡¯s order?¡± That was Axel¡¯s voice, he walked into the room. Mateo flinched as he spotted him.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡± He mumbled in fear, and I felt relieved to see that there are many people standing up for me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your duty post instead of looking for someone to pester, she needs to get better before going back to the fields¡± Lady Delia replied, and he nodded his head before rushing off.


    I took a deep breath in relief turning my gaze to Lady Delia who patted my hair.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked, and I nodded my head with a faint smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let any of them force you to work when you¡¯re not fit yet¡± Lady Delia sat beside me, and I smiled.


    ¡°Thank you so much Lady Delia¡± I spoke with tears running down my face.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    ¡°More wine Maria¡± I giggled happily, and Maria filled my ss with the content in the bottle beside me.


    She was looking very surprised because she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what I was celebrating for.


    ¡°I thought you said you were still feeling unwell due to the strokes of cane you received from Axel and the others, why then are you celebrating like you won a lottery ticket?¡± Maria finally spoke up, and Iughed heartily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m so happy. Well, I¡¯m getting back at that girl for the pains she made me go through¡± I chuckled, Maria was still confused because she was still staring at me.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? How would you get back at her when the master is on her side? Have you forgotten that he saved her, and even carried a ve who was reeking of filth on his back?¡± Maria chuckled, and covered her mouth with her palms.


    Her words made me started fuming in annoyance. I¡¯m the master¡¯s favorite, no one else can satisfy his sexual urge if not me. I¡¯m the only woman whose sexually close to him than the other s*x ves.


    ¡°How dare you, Maria?¡± I turned to her with my fierce eyes, and she gulped.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? I only told you the truth, I wonder why you¡¯re so irritated¡± Maria rolled her eyes, and I gritted my teeth in anger.


    ¡°Shut up Maria, you don¡¯t speak to me like that. Who do you think you are to tell me something like that? Do you have a death wish?¡± I yelled at her, and she snorted to my surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re only a ve Emery, why do you keep behaving like you¡¯re the master¡¯s wife?¡± Maria continued talking, and I grabbed her by the cor.


    She pushed me aside, and loosened her cor ring hard at me¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 22 In the master’s bossom

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    Mona sat right beside me applying some ointment on my already healing feet. Honestly she¡¯s been more than a friend to me.


    ¡°How is your feet doing right now? Are you feeling any better?¡± Mona broke the silence with her questions, and I managed to nod my head in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now, Mona. I don¡¯t know what would have been of me if you and Lady Delia didn¡¯t intervene for me¡± I spoke with a teary voice, and the memories of what happened filled my mind.


    ¡°Just promise me you always tell me when you are in trouble. I see you like my sister, and I wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt. I was surprised as well because the Master stood up for you, I¡¯ll be honest with you this is the very first time he has done something like that¡± Mona lowered her voice, and I stared at her in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused myself, because I didn¡¯t expect him to stand up for me. I know that he doesn¡¯t like me, and I know that he will do anything it takes to hurt me. I¡¯m just a payment for the debt my stepfather got from him. Furthermore, I¡¯m just a ve, I never expected the master to treat me the way he did¡± I replied with furrowed eyebrows. Mona is right, he even pped Emery just because of me, I heard she¡¯s his best s*x ve. For that reason, she was treated specially. But why did he p her because of me?


    ¡°The master is mysterious, I know that I¡¯ve been here for a long time. But I assure you that there are things I don¡¯t know about him, and there¡¯s this one that no one is allowed to enter except Lady Delia¡± Mona whispered to me, and I bit my lips staring at her while lost in thoughts.


    ¡°There¡¯s even that no one is allowed to enter except Lady Delia? Why is that? I don¡¯t mean to interfere, but I just really can¡¯t help it. Why would there be a secret room in the Castle?¡± I thought out loud, and Mona rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it, and I can swear to you that I don¡¯t want to know anything about it. I¡¯m telling you this so that you always stay out of trouble, the master is merciless. If you do anything that irritates him, he won¡¯t hesitate have you beheaded. Thank goodness that cruel Lioness travelled if not she definitely will convince the Master to deal with you¡± Mona snapped, and I gulped hard. The thought of the wickeddy Lioness got me shaking in fear.


    ¡°I wish she¡¯ll nevere back. She¡¯s so mean and heartless, a direct opposite to Lady Delia. I don¡¯t know why she hates me so much, I can¡¯t also tell why the master hates me as well¡± Tears circted in my eyes, and I tried to blink it in, but it ended up rolling down my face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°My goodness! Why are you crying? I don¡¯t like it when you cry, you should be strong because this Castle is not a ce for the weak. If I haven¡¯t learned anything in life, I¡¯ve learned to be strong ever since I saw myself in this horrible ce. I know that is hard for you to adapt, but I also want you to know that this is just the beginning, you shouldn¡¯t keep crying and sulking¡± Mona held my hands, and I ran into her arms still crying.


    Just then, we heard a knock on the door. We disengaged the hug immediately. The door was thrown open, and the Master¡¯s guard Rodolfo walked in. Mona quickly stood up, and red at him.


    ¡°I think they are not in good terms¡± I thought within myself. Rodolfo¡¯s voice smacked me out of my thoughts immediately.


    ¡°The Master awaits you in his chambers. DO NOT keep him waiting¡± Came Rodolfo¡¯s deep voice.


    The smiles in my face vanished immediately. I kept wondering if I was jumping from frying pan to the fire.


    As soon as Rodolfo gave me the message from the Master, he walked out of the room. Fear gripped me, and I turned to Mona with my eyes all teary. Mona held my hands with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Mona, what are they going to do to me this time? Is he going to hurt me like he did the other time? Who knows what I¡¯m going to go through this time?¡± I couldn¡¯t help, but cry helplessly. Now I know that there are more troubles associated with the Master summoning my presence.


    ¡°I assure you Madison, there is nothing you won¡¯t be able to endure. This is our fate, and we will surely sail through it. Just bear it in mind that I¡¯m right outside here, I¡¯ll always be and your side¡± Mona patted my back. Her words alone was a big encouragement to me.


    ¡°You should go Madison, the master doesn¡¯t like his time being wasted. I don¡¯t want you getting on his bad side already¡± Mona said, and I quickly stood up. I didn¡¯t hesitate to run out of the room.


    Getting the master angry will be the end of my life. I know that life has been tough for me in this Castle, but I still don¡¯t want to lose my wife no matter what. I just hope he doesn¡¯t say something that will ruin my life forever.


    Furthermore, I got to the Master¡¯s chamber¡¯s door. Likewise, I took a deep breath before knocking on the Master¡¯s door twice. My heart was beating so fast that I think anyone beside me could hear it pounding.


    I grabbed the doorknob, and opened the door. Walking into the dark room, I kept staring around because I couldn¡¯t see anything. Fear gripped me the more, who knows he might be standing right in front of me as we speak. I wanted to say something, but words refused toe out of my mouth.


    The light was turned on, and there he was standing in front of me. He was ring at me with hatred written all over his face.


    ¡°How dare you keep me waiting?¡± He roared at me, and I felt dizzy immediately. I was still managing to limp, and this time he might end up cutting off my leg.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore, I copsed in his arms¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 23 Five minutes only

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I red at the ve with anger written boldly on my face. I hate it dearly when I¡¯m being kept waiting by a ve I bought with my own money.


    ¡°How dare you keep me waiting?¡± I yelled at her, and she stared at me dizzily. She copsed into my arms.


    I pushed her off my body, and she fell on the hard ground. Is this a plot so that she won¡¯t do what I called her here for? Thoughts filled my mind. I left her on the bare ground, and walked to the rocky chair at the other side, and sat down.


    I turned my gaze to her, and shook my head in annoyance. Furthermore, I should probably get the guards to take her to where she¡¯s supposed to be going with me, or should I talk tody Delia to wake her up?


    Ever since she stepped into this castle, she¡¯s been nothing but trouble. I guess it¡¯s always in her nature to cause problems, and I hope she doesn¡¯t piss me off because if she does, I won¡¯t hesitate to have her killed.


    ¡°Killing her will be pointless, I haven¡¯t had enough of her body. Having her beheaded, will only be a loss of my money. Her stepfather sold her to me, and the least I can do is to make sure that I use her until the money ispleted¡± I smirked remorselessly.


    Furthermore, I didn¡¯t wake her up from the ground she was lying neither did I help carry her up to afortable ce. I left her on the cold ground.


    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely wake up after her stupidity disy here¡± I turned my gaze away with a loud sigh.


    I hate her because if I don¡¯t, I might end up softening my heart towards her. Ever since I saw her, I¡¯ve decided to have so much hatred for her if I don¡¯t want her to make my heart soft.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I kept on pacing around waiting impatiently for her to wake up. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to believe I¡¯m actually waiting for her to wake up instead of waking her up with a cane.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I slowly opened my eyes yawning tiredly. My vision was blurry, but I could dictate that I was in the Master¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°Mona¡­.¡± I called out, and cupped my forehead with my palms.


    ¡°Get your dirty self up there¡± The scary voice brought cold shivers down my spine, and I quickly jerked up.


    ¡°The Master?¡± I creeped out, and started shivering. What exactly was I doing on the ground? Did I ck out in front of him? What is he going to do to me? Is he going to push me out? Hot sweats rolled down my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡± I fell on my knees, but he waved at me gesturing me to shut my mouth, and I did immediately.


    ¡°You should be thankful to God, or to whatever it is that you worship that I¡¯m in a good mood, if not you would be dead by now¡± He replied with a hoarse voice, and fear gripped me, but I managed to get a hold of myself. His face was so scary even though he looks so handsome. He was fully prepared, and I wondered where he was going to.


    ¡°Master, you called me¡± I said those words with a groan because all I wish right now is to punch him hard on the face.


    He stared at me with extreme displeasure, and I gulped harder than ever. Why does he hate me this much?


    ¡°Yes, get out of here. Get ready, we¡¯re going somewhere¡± He turned his face away backing me.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out? Where to?¡± I didn¡¯t realize when that slipped off my mouth. I covered my mouth with my palms immediately.


    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re leaving in the next ten minutes, but you have only nine minutes left¡± He said those words with finality in the tone of his voice. I struggled up, and limped out of his room.


    Where is he taking me to? Why should I go to wherever it is with him? Why me? Lots of questions kept running through my mind. Are they going to ughter me for copsing beside the Master? Oh, no! Why did I even have to copse.


    I was still walking down the hallway absentmindedly when I heard amotion. I saw many other ves dressed in their sack clothes, and with ashes poured on their messy hairs. They were walking out of the castle in a queue. My eyes widened in shock, and I wondered where they were being taken to.


    ¡°Are they going to be killed today?, Why do they have ashes on their hairs?¡± I thought out loud still staring at them forgetting the fact that I wasn¡¯t supposed to keep the Master waiting.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I flinched in fear turning around. Furthermore, I breathed heavily in relief when I saw that it was Mona.


    ¡°What are you staring there for? Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready, or do you have a death wish?¡± She spoke calmly, and I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mona? Where are they taking them to? Are they going to be ughtered?¡± I cried out with anxiety.


    ¡°Is there anything worse than being ughtered?¡± She asked with sorrow in the tone voice, and I grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to tell me that they are going to face something that is worse than being ughtered?¡± I was visibly shaking in fear, and she nodded her head while I bit my fingernails shivering.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just the only ones who are going to face it, the master ordered you to get ready, right?¡± She asked, and I quickly nodded my head.


    ¡°You have only 5 minutes left, and I just want you to know that you all are heading to the same ce¡± She broke down, and tears circted in my eyes.


    I wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t say a word¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 24 Riding With The Master

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    Putting on my sack clothes, I tried to stop myself from crying. I shouldn¡¯t be crying, right?


    Of course, this is what it means to be a ve. I don¡¯t have to expect the best of life. I walked out of the room trying to console myself, I met Mona by the hallway still in tears.


    ¡°Mona, I feel bad each time I see you crying. I don¡¯t want you to keep crying because of me, this is my cross and I must carry it. I know that we are going to the worst ce, but there¡¯s absolutely nothing anyone can do about it¡± I sniffed hard. Okay! Furthermore, I¡¯m so heartbroken right now, but I just have to console myself, if not no one will.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying Madison, you are going to visit the Master¡¯s cousins, oh trust me they are not the best people. They are very cruel, and you look too beautiful for them to resist¡± Mona sulked, I widened my eyes in confusion trying to understand her.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± I was going to ask her a question when one of the guards tapped my shoulder, and I turned around to see the hefty guy staring at me with fury written all over his face. Fear gripped me the more.


    ¡°Why are you standing here? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re supposed to join the queue? Do you want to trek to the valleys?¡± He spoke with a mean voice, and I quickly shook my head in disagreement.


    ¡°Hey you! Why won¡¯t you let her leave the others? You shouldn¡¯t even be seen talking to her because she¡¯s just a new ve¡± The guard red hard at Mona who turned her face away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not actually her fault. I was the one asking her questions, and all she did was to answer the questions¡± I covered up for Mona immediately, and she turned to me with wrinkled eyebrows while I winked at her.


    ¡°Move it, join the queue immediately. If you don¡¯t leave with the others in the van, you have to trek to the valleys¡± The guard replied, and I quickly rushed to stand in the queue. I could see pain and sorrow in Mona¡¯s eyes, and that got me wondering where exactly we are going to. Is it that bad?


    The ves kept entering the van, and then it turned out that I was actually the one left out. They all entered the bus, and it was filled up.


    The other guards supervising us all turned to me, and I knew for sure that it was the end for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have heard the rules, since you¡¯re the only one who is left out, you will have to trek to the valleys¡± They smirked at me, and goosebumps ran down my spine. Who knows how far the valleys is.


    ¡°May I¡­ May I ask how far the valley is?¡± I summoned courage to ask even though it was with a shaky voice. They burst intoughter making me feel like I was an idiot or something.


    ¡°I promise you, you¡¯ll never be able to work with your feet by the time you trek to the valleys¡± One of them made jest of me, and the van drove off with the van.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ But I don¡¯t even know how to find my way there, is there anyone who is going to go with me?¡± I asked with tears circted in my eyes.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re such a funny person. None of the guards here would like to trek that far, your hands will be tied up, and chained to the car with which the guards will be driving on¡± The other guard replied.


    ¡°What?¡± I freaked out immediately.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any time to waste. You won¡¯t want to know what will be your consequences if you get to the valleyste¡± One of them grabbed my hands, and took out a handcuff. Tears were beginning to roll down my cheeks.


    They handcuffed my hands, and dragged me to the car. Who is going to save me this time?


    ¡°Wait!¡± I heard an authority filled voice scream, and they quickly turned around. It was Axel, the Master¡¯s favorite guard and friend. He was looking brutal as usual, but he actually has a good heart unlike these smiling jerks.


    ¡°Is there anything you want us to do?¡± They asked him, and he paused before speaking.


    ¡°The master orders that the new ve is sent to him immediately¡± He said, and a gasp escaped my mouth. I managed to cover my mouth with my palms. Isn¡¯t that a death sentence?


    ¡°What? Does the master know that she missed the van?¡± They chorused, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°He¡¯s aware of that, and he told me that she should be allowed toe over to his Chambers immediately. DO NOT keep the master waiting¡± Axel spoke with a hoarse voice, and they quickly took off the handcuff on my hands.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or not. Should I rejoice because I won¡¯t be trekking to the valleys? Or should I feel bad because the master can never be up to any good?


    I followed Axel since I had no choice. I was really ufortable with the way the guards were staring at my curved backside. Honestly, the sack cloth I was putting on was so tight, and it revealed my curves. They were all staring at me with lust all over their faces.


    ¡°Dogs!¡± I cursed under my breath as Axel and I walked down the hallway. We were both silent, but I had to break the silence.


    ¡°Axel, do you know if I did anything bad? Is the master going to give me a different punishment? Why do you think he wants to see me?¡± I asked with fear in my voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he wants to see you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t give you any punishment. All you have to do is to just go and see him¡± Axel said with finality in the tone of his voice, and I nodded my head.


    We got to the door of the Master¡¯s chambers, and Axel signalled me to enter. I knocked twice before walking into the room.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t dark as usual. The Master was dressed in a long blue robe. He was looking extremely handsome, but I tried to keep my gaze down.


    With my hands on my back, I bowed slightly at him.


    ¡°You called me Master¡± I spoke with a tiny voice that I doubted he heard. Okay, he actually heard it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going to the valleys in my golden cart¡± He spoke with a croaky voice.


    ¡°Huh? Together?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from talking with my eyes popped out¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 25

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I got a hold of myself, and covered my mouth with my palms immediately. What the f*** is wrong with my running mouth? Why did I have to question the master?


    Of course, you don¡¯t expect me to get a response from the Master, do you? He walked out of the chamber, and I ran after him. In as much as I was happy that I wasn¡¯t going to trek, I was afraid because I couldn¡¯t help but think about how I was going to ride with him in his golden cart.


    I followed him out of the chambers. For the first time, I saw the entrance of castle. The Castle looked more like a dream house, who would have thought that¡¯s such a nice house is where innocent women are being tortured?


    ¡°Get in¡± The Master¡¯s mean voice smacked me out of my thoughts. That was when I realized that the Golden cart was in front of us already. I nodded my head, and hopped into the cart.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sit because I wouldn¡¯t sit down before the master does. Furthermore, I stood right in front of it, and the master sat down. He turned his gaze at me, and goosebumps ran down my spine. Why is he looking at me? Did I do something wrong? Lots of questions kept running through my mind.


    ¡°Are you dumb? Or are you simply ying dumb? Take your seat, and don¡¯t let me repeat myself again¡± The Master can never speak with a nice voice at least. I gulped hard, and sat down immediately.


    The cart took off, and then I thought of Mona. What does she mean by we are going to a ce worse than hell? I was trying to calm myself down, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I was so tensed. Despite the fact that I was curious to know where we are being taken to, I still couldn¡¯t help but get a heart skip each time I thought of the master sitting right in front of me. Is this not worse than a punishment?


    We had no conversations¡­ Of course, you don¡¯t expect us to. He kept smoking tobo, and I ended up coughing even if I tried to stop myself. Gosh! I¡¯m allergic to smoke. But he doesn¡¯t even care to know how I was trying to cope with the smoke he was puffing on my face.


    Riding in the master¡¯s golden cart is actually interesting, because for the first time I was able to see the world again. A world outside the big castle.


    ¡°When am I ever going to regain my freedom again? When am I ever going to be allowed to walk on the streets however I want? I bet that¡¯s not possible anymore, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to escape from the castle with the kind of security in it¡± I thought, and a smile escaped my lips. I turned my gaze to the master to find out that he was actually staring at me with his ring eyes.


    On seeing him, I choked immediately. He still didn¡¯t take his eyes off.


    ¡°You still have the guts to smile?¡± He replied with a smirk that signified nothing but danger.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I mumbled, and he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going to that¡¯s why you still have the guts to smile¡± He turned his gaze away. Cold shivers ran down my spine. Where the hell are they taking us? Why do they all keep talking about the valleys?


    ***


    We got to a bigger castle, and the golden cart stopped in front of it. The Master stood up, and headed out of the cart first.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re supposed to fall on your feet when you see the master standing?¡± The guard pulled my neck, and I fell on my feet immediately. The fall was sudden, so I bruised my knees.


    You think I¡¯m going to cry like I used to, right? Nah! I¡¯m used to it already. The Master didn¡¯t even spare a nce at me before walking into the bigger castle that looked more like a temple.


    I joined the other ves, and marched into the castle. We were all novices, there was no one to ask because we don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Do you know where we are being taken to?¡± One of the ves tapped my shoulder, and I shrugged. I didn¡¯t even know what to tell her.


    ¡°Someone told me that we are going somewhere worse than hell¡± I mumbled those words with a heavy heart. The master already headed into the castle with Axel his favorite guard.


    ¡°What?¡± A gasp escaped her lips, but it was loud, and the guards heard her.


    ¡°Shut the f*** up¡± Theynded a whip on her back, and she winced in pains. I waved at her gesturing her to stay calm. She looked visibly scared, and for the first time I saw someone who¡¯s worse than I am.


    Whatever it is that awaits us in the valley¡¯s castle, I pray we¡¯re able to save it. Life of a ve!


    Mona¡¯s POV:


    Beads of sweats rolled down my face, and I felt like I was suffocating. Gosh! I just need to get the hell out of here before I lose my breath, and end up dying.


    I needed to make sure that I heard no one¡¯s voice before I can leave this ce. If not, I will not only be punished but also stoned to death. That¡¯s the price of the crime I¡¯mmitting right now.


    You¡¯re wondering where I am right now, aren¡¯t you? Well, you won¡¯t want to know, but I¡¯m going to tell you anyway.


    I¡¯m in the f****** car boot! To be honest, I feel like I¡¯m going to choke to death. I managed to get out of the car boot sweating profusely.


    ¡°I will make sure I help Madison if not, she won¡¯t be able to survive a ce like this¡± I thought, and sneaked into the castle¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 26 The valleys adventures

    Madison¡¯s POV


    We were led into the big castle, and there I saw about six hefty men. They looked so rich and influential, and I got scared.


    Standing on the tform, we were told that we should dance immediately the music is being yed. I was confused. Were we brought all the way from the Castle just toe and dance here?


    ¡°Once the music begins to y, you all expected to dance ording to the rhythm of the music¡± The guardsmanded, and we nodded our heads in agreement. The men including the Master sat on the diamond chairs staring at us like we were strippers.


    ¡°You are expected to dance very well, because if your dancing steps don¡¯t impress the Masters, you will be burnt to death¡± That was Rodolfo¡¯s voice. I managed to get a hold of myself after hearing that we might be burnt to death.


    The Masters as the guards referred to them kept staring at us with lust all over their faces. Unlike our own Master, they were smiling broadly.


    ¡°You have to strip while dancing for the masters. You can see a pole in front of you, so doing that won¡¯t be so difficult¡± Axel spoke with a calm voice. Are they going to turn me into a stripper?


    Anyway, it¡¯s not like I have any choice. If I don¡¯t do what they tell me to, I¡¯ll definitely be burnt to death. I know that this ce is hell, but I also know that I need to be alive to get out of here.


    The music was turned on, and we started dancing. I was good at dancing because I once walked in a bar where I was working as a stripper. I was only working as a stripper in that bar, because I needed the money for my half-brother Jeffery.


    Furthermore, I was so good in the dance, and I kept swerving my hips from the left to the right. Not only that, but I was only trying my best so that I won¡¯t be burnt to death like they said. Likewise, I can¡¯t afford to die such a miserable death even if I¡¯m a ve.


    But why do we have to dance for these men? Who are they? Are we going to be sold to them? Thoughts kept running through my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    All eyes were on me, I never knew was such a good dancer until they all started staring at me. Should I be happy that they are all staring at me? Or should I be sad because I might get into trouble with the way they were staring?


    Xavier¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that ve. She has just the perfect body, and the kind of dance that everyone would like to watch.


    I turned my gaze to Lucien who was just staring at them emotionlessly. That has always been Lucien, one can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s enjoying the show, or if he¡¯s just staring at them.


    ¡°Lucien, Who is the fair girl in the middle? I think she¡¯s the one I want¡± I smirked, and Lucien continued staring at the ves that were dancing without saying a word.


    Karl tapped me, and I turned my gaze at him since Lucien wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡°Did you see the fair girl in the middle? She looks absolutely beautiful. How can a ve be this beautiful? I think she is the best among all of them¡± Karl whispered, and my face countenance changed immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Karl? Can¡¯t you see that I was just talking to Lucien about her? I was the one who spoke to him about her first, and I¡¯ll be the one to get her¡± I spoke with a stern voice, and Karl scoffs.


    ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll give up on her for you? You like her, and you spoke about her, I don¡¯t expect me to like her to just because you find her attractive¡± Karl red hard at me, and I fumed in anger.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so attracted to that girl as well. She¡¯s one of a kind, and I wonder why someone like her will be a ve. She deserves to be a princess¡± Derek snapped, and I gritted my teeth. Why do we all seem to like the girl? Now, it¡¯s left for Lucien to make it easier for us.


    ¡°Lucien, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? We all want the girl in the middle. I don¡¯t care what her name is, I just want that b****¡± I snorted, and Lucien kept mute. Few minutester, he turned to me with a smirk that couldn¡¯t even help me dictate what he was thinking of.


    ¡°Lucien, I want to buy the ve from you, tell me how much is. No matter how expensive she might be, I assure you that I¡¯ll pay you the money in full¡± Karl confidently said, and I red up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about Karl? I won¡¯t let you guys make such a decision when I¡¯m here. I spoke to you about her first, Lucien. She¡¯s the only one I want among all the ves dancing in front of us¡± I wanted to scream, but I managed to keep my voice down.


    ¡°Since we all want her, then we can have her as much as we want. This is the agreement, and this has been happening for ages. It doesn¡¯t matter if we want the same ve. What matters is that we get what we want¡± Derek smirked mercilessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned whether she will be alright or not, what I¡¯m concerned about is that I don¡¯t like sharing. I hate that with passion¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°You shut up! She¡¯s not even your ve, if we all want her then we all will get her. We will have to m into her one after the other¡± Karl snapped, and I clenched my fist in annoyance. The argument continued, and we kept on trying to have her to ourselves.


    ¡°Is there any point arguing? I haven¡¯t made my decision, and I¡¯m not giving her to any of you¡± Lucien¡¯s voice made all of us keep quiet, and turn to him with arched eyebrows¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 27 A true friend

    Lucien¡¯s POV


    They all stared at me with their eyes either widened or narrowed. What the¡­. Did I actually say something like that? Why would I say that I won¡¯t give the ve to them?


    ¡°What is the meaning of what you just said, Lucien?¡± Karl narrowed his eyes, and I turned my gaze away.


    ¡°You can have any other ve, there¡¯s about thirty ves dancing over there. I advise you to choose from them, instead of fighting over one person¡± I had to watch mynguage, so it wouldn¡¯t look like I¡¯m actually siding with the ve.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be serious, have you forgotten the rules and regtions? I¡¯m the one who is bound to pick who I want¡± Derek snapped.


    ¡°I told you first Lucien, I told you that I f****** want that ve over there. She caught my sight even when she hadn¡¯t caught theirs¡± Xavier scoffed, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Think about it, do you want the ve dead? If¡­ If you all want her, do you think she¡¯ll be able to withstand you all?¡± I was shocked with the statement I just made. This isn¡¯t me, I can never feel remorse for anybody. So this isn¡¯t me feeling remorse for that ve.


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright, Lucien? I¡¯m surprised. The Lucien Smith I know would never say a thing like this¡± Xavier stared at me with his jaw numb.


    ¡°Are you going against the rules just because of her? This was exactly what she did when it came to your favorite s*x ve Emery, you told us that we can¡¯t have her because he¡¯s the only one who quenches your sex thirst, and we respected that, but in this case I will not listen to you¡± Karl gritted his teeth, and I red up staring at him with anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to me in that manner? She¡¯s my ve, and she¡¯s yet to pay for all the money that her stepfather borrowed from me¡± I almost screamed, but I had to get a hold of myself. We can¡¯t cause a scene in the presence of the ves dancing on the tform.


    ¡°How much was her stepfather owing you? I¡¯ll pay you triple the price. I just want you to hand that ve over to me¡± Xavier snapped at me, and I exhaled deeply turning my gaze away.


    ¡°You heard him! If you¡¯re so much concerned about getting your money, then let us pay for it¡± Derek smirked mischievously.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Karl shook his head. I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t let them have the ve. Don¡¯t get me wrong, not because there¡¯s anything special about the ve though.


    ¡°Since you forgotten the rules, I just want to remind you. When you wanted our ves, we wholeheartedly handed them over to you. And now you¡¯re trying to be clever with yours¡± Derek stared at me, while I smirked a little.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only ve dancing on that tform. There are many others, and I expected you guys to pick randomly¡± I clenched my fist trying to get a hold of myself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell us who to choose. She¡¯s the one that I want, and nothing will make me select someone else¡± They chorused.


    ¡°Are you falling in love?¡± Xavier tapped my shoulder, and I turned my gaze to him immediately. What did he just say? Did he just mention love to me?


    ¡°What?¡± I freaked out.


    ¡°Really? Is that supposed to be a question? It sounds more like an answer. Why don¡¯t you answer the question? Are you falling in love with that ve, that¡¯s the only reason why you¡¯d not want to hand her over¡± Xavier mouthed, and I felt so furious.


    ¡°You can have her¡± I half yelled, and smiles filled their faces. Oh my gosh! Did I just say that?


    Mona¡¯s POV


    I managed to sneak into the big chambers, because I was actually dressed in sack dress. How do I get into the courtroom? I was still trying out to figure out what to do when a servant turned to me. Fear gripped me, but I had to get a hold of myself if I don¡¯t want to found out.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? And what are you doing out here?¡± The elderly looking woman arched her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m among the ves that was brought from Stone¡¯s castle. I have to get into the court as soon as possible, but I can¡¯t go through the front door because the master might get angry with me if he finds out that I was so slow in getting out from the car¡± I lied. Holding my breath and mouthing some prayers, I bowed my head to avoid her recognizing my face.


    ¡°How can a ve be that clumsy? Of course, you will get into trouble when they find out that you didn¡¯t enter the courtroom when the other ves did. How do I sneak you in now?¡± She worried, and I gulped nervously.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not your fault that I was so clumsy. I have to find a way to get into the courtroom before they notice my absence¡± I continued pretending.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You remind me so much of my daughter. She¡¯s actuallyte, and I wouldn¡¯t want to talk about her. But because you look so much like her, I¡¯m going to help you sneak in through the backdoor. If I do that, no one will ever find out that you didn¡¯t enter when the other ves did¡± She whispered, and a smile escaped my lips.


    ¡°Really? Are you really going to help me, ma¡¯am?¡± I almost screamed in excitement, but I had to get a hold of myself.


    ¡°Yes,e with me. No one must know that I helped you get in through the backdoor. You can¡¯t tell anyone about it¡± She spoke with a low tone, and I nodded my head. I followed her down the hallway.


    ¡°Hey you!¡± I heard a familiar voice that sounded like that of a bodyguard from Stone¡¯s castle. I gasped in shock, have I been found out?¡­.

 Chapter 28 Dear, Mona

    Mona¡¯s POV:


    I froze immediately I heard the guard¡¯s voice. I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that I¡¯m in great danger.


    The elderly woman that was taken me to the backside of the court turned around. I didn¡¯t even dare to turn my face.


    ¡°What is it young man? May I ask why you want us toe back?¡± The elderly woman spoke softly. My heart was racing so fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, I actually thought it was someone I know¡± He shrugged, and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You are here with Master Stone, and who you should be guiding is your master. You don¡¯t have any right to poke your nose in the affairs of this Castle¡± The woman eyed him, and he bowed slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry again ma¡¯am¡± He apologized, and I walked alongside the woman breathing heavily. I could recognize the voice of the guard to be Rodolfo. I¡¯m sure if he had seen me, he will definitely make sure I get beheaded.


    ¡°You know that guard, don¡¯t you?¡± The olddy¡¯s voice smacked me out of my thoughts. She¡¯s such a savior to me.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. He¡¯s one of the guards of my master, Master Stone¡± I managed to speak up, and the woman smiled a little before turning to me.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me?¡± She turned to me, and I gulped nervously. Is she a seer or something?


    ¡°Err mm¡­ What are you talking about ma¡¯am?¡± I still had to cover myself up because I don¡¯t know what she has in mind.


    ¡°You are not among the ves that was brought to the castle today, are you?¡± She narrowed her eyes, and guilt struck me hard. Okay! Maybe I should just open up to her.


    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m not among them. But ma¡¯am I don¡¯t have any by intentions foring here, I¡¯m here because I want to stand by my friend¡± I spoke with guilt written all over my face. I was expecting her to yell at me, so I bowed my head in sadness.


    ¡°I understand you my dear, I know you might be surprised with my response, but I know what it means to have a friend who you cherish so much, and I know what it means to you to want to be by her side no matter the consequences of your actions¡± The woman started, and I turned to her with my eyes widened. Is she actually siding with me? Does this mean that she¡¯s not angry with me for lying to her?


    ¡°Are you not angry with me for lying to you, ma¡¯am?¡± I gulped harder this time.


    ¡°Why should I be angry with you? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I don¡¯t see any reason why I should be angry¡± She smiled a little, and tears circted in my eyes and gradually rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°For the first time in my life, someone is actually siding with me. I¡¯ve never had this kind of opportunity, I mean no one sides with me. I practically grew up in Master Stone¡¯s castle, and I can beat my chest and say that I¡¯ve been a ve all through my life¡± Tears continued falling freely from my eyes down my cheeks.


    ¡°I know that you cherish this friend of yours for you to be here despite the fact that you might get killed if you are being found out, I will help you put on a disguise. I¡¯ll help you get into the courtroom without anyone recognizing you¡± She assured me, and I hugged her tightly. Atst, I felt she¡¯s the mother that I never had in my life.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    We were still dancing when suddenly, the music was turned off. My heartbeat started skipping because I felt within myself that something bad was going to happen.


    Master Stone stood up, and walked towards the tform. Fear gripped me, but I have to get used to himing close to us. He walked to the other seat on the tform, and sat down without saying a word.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Masters have finally choosing who they want among the ves that has been dancing. You¡¯re going to be with the Masters for a full night, and you¡¯re expected to entertain them¡± That was Axel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What is supposed to be in the meaning of what Axel just said? Entertaining the Masters?¡± I thought inwardly with a furrowed eyebrow.


    The Masters got up, and walked towards us. I could see the way they were all staring at me. Exactly the way a predator stares at its prey. Okay! I must admit I was so scared. Are they going to pick me?


    They walked around us staring at us like we were goods that were kept in the market to be sold. I always hear people talk about ves, but I never knew they were alsomodities.


    ¡°We¡¯ve picked who we want among the ves¡± They chorused, and gasps filled the air. I was praying within myself, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be me.


    ¡°We have finally selected the fair maiden in the middle¡± They chorused this time. All eyes turned to me, and I felt like I was going to copse.


    All the other ves moved away from me, and I was the only one left in the middle of them.


    ¡°Am I¡­ Am I the one they¡¯ve chosen?¡± Okay! I didn¡¯t ask anyone this question. I wanted to say it out loud, but it actually came out as a muffle.


    ¡°Madison Adams, you¡¯ve been picked by the Masters to entertain them for a night each¡± Axel made the announcement, and I stared at them with tears in my eyes. I turned to look at Stone who was staring at the ceiling like he didn¡¯t hear what just happened, I staggered backwards. But that won¡¯t help issues, I managed to stand firm on my fit even if my strength was failing me.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help her with entertaining the Masters¡± A familiar voice spoke up, and everyone turned around¡­

 Chapter 29 Let me be her substitute, Master

    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    I turned around to see who could have summoned courage to speak with so much audacity. Lo and behold, it was an unfamiliardy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was putting on an Indian sari, and that got me confused the more. I stared at her in so much surprise, who is she, and why would she interfere?


    Thedy stepped forward, and everyone kept staring at her. I could tell that Madison herself was surprised, and confused as well.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xavier red hard at the confidentdy. She bowed at him before speaking up.


    ¡°My name is Theresa. I happened to see the ve walk into the castle, and that¡¯s why I took interest, and pity on the poor girl. So, I decided to help her out¡± Thedy replied with a faint smile. Karl shook his head with a smirk, one could tell that he wasn¡¯t really happy.


    ¡°And you think you¡¯ll be able to bear the consequences of your actions?¡± Karl gritted his teeth. I didn¡¯t say a word because I didn¡¯t give out the ve willingly to them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind what the consequences of my action is, all I want is to help the poor girl¡± Thedy snapped to my surprise again. Are they rted on something?


    Madison turned to thedy with furrowed eyebrows. I know that with the look on her face, she doesn¡¯t know who the woman is.


    ¡°Are you scared, my dear? You don¡¯t have to be scared, I¡¯m only doing this because I want to help you. It will be tougher for you if you are alone¡± Thedy, Theresa by name smiled sweetly at Madison.


    I could see disappointment written on the faces of Xavier, Karl and Derek. It was obvious that they wanted Madison not a substitute.


    ¡°I disagree with this decision, I don¡¯t want any substitute. When I chose this maiden, I never said I wanted a substitute¡± Xavier shook his head in disagreement.


    ¡°I know Master. But to help the young girl, I can help satisfy your urge, she can¡¯t possibly do that alone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m pleading with you, to please let me help her. She will lose her life if she does it alone¡± Thedy begged. I turned to the Masters who looked so disappointed.


    All eyes were on me, because I¡¯m the only one who has the final say. They were expecting me to say that Madison should be allowed to do what she¡¯s been appointed to do.


    ¡°I refuse. I have already made my decision, and my decision is I will not have anyone else on my bed except for the ve standing right in front of me¡± Karl yelled angrily.


    ¡°What are you saying about this, Lucien? You have to say something to end all of this¡± Derek turned to me. I took a deep breath before speaking up.


    Of course, I don¡¯t know who to side with this time because I was caught in the middle of it.


    Mona¡¯s POV:


    I held my breath praying within myself that Master Stone will actually have a soft heart even for few seconds.


    I know you¡¯re all wondering why they couldn¡¯t recognize me. You must be wondering why they believed that I¡¯m someone else, right?


    Well, the olddy helped me. She had to get me to makeover, and to be honest I looked like a different person. I couldn¡¯t even believe that I¡¯m the one standing right in front of the mirror.


    FLASHBACK


    I took the mirror from the kind olddy, and took a look on my face. A gasp escaped my lips, and I turned to her sharply.


    ¡°This is wonderful! I almost didn¡¯t recognize myself. Is this really me?¡± I could help but marvel.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to help your friend, I decided that I won¡¯t let you enter the courtroom with your face. If they recognize your face, I¡¯m sure that you will be in big trouble¡± The olddy smiled at me.


    ¡°With this face, I don¡¯t think anyone will recognize me. I mean, I almost didn¡¯t recognize myself. Thank you so much, ma¡¯am, I know I don¡¯t deserve to be helped, but I really appreciate your kindness¡± I held her hand, and she touched my cheek.


    ¡°If you really want to help this friend, you should go right into the courtroom immediately. The four Masters are ruthless, they don¡¯t care about anyone else but themselves. I know that you must love this your friend so much to think of risking your life for her¡± She shook her head, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    ¡°Actually, I never knew what it feels like to have a family. Ever since she was brought into the Castle, she became the family that I never had. That¡¯s why, it pains me a lot to see her suffering. I know what it feels to be a sleep because I¡¯ve been one for the past years of my life¡± Tears circted in my eyes.


    ¡°I really love your courage, and I¡¯m very happy to meet someone who is willing to sacrifice her life for a friend. It¡¯s rare to meet a true friend, because there are lots of backstabbers who are posing as true friends¡± She said, and I hugged her tightly before she led me out of her chambers down to the back of the courtroom, and helped me sneak in.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    Honestly, I¡¯m very happy that they couldn¡¯t recognize me, but what if the Masters insisted on having Madison? What if they say that they don¡¯t want a substitute?


    My heart was racing so fast. I know I¡¯m going to go through hell in their hands if I¡¯m actually the substitute, but none of that matters. What could be more painful than losing my virginity when I was still so little? What could be more painful than knowing my biological parents sold me to a devil like Master Stone just for money.


    ¡°Let her be the substitute¡± Master Stone¡¯s voice smacked me out of my thoughts, and a smile escaped my lips¡­.


    TBC¡­..

 Chapter 30 The Punishment

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I kept on staring at thedy who offered to be a substitute to me. Why do I feel like I know her from somewhere? Don¡¯t get me wrong! I wanted to stop her from saying she¡¯ll substitute me, but this time I don¡¯t have a say in any of these.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid Madison, I¡¯m going to be your substitute. That means I¡¯ll help you keep two of the Masterspany¡± Thedy touched my back. I recognized her immediately, her scent alone told me who it was.


    ¡°Mona?¡± I whispered into her ears, and she smiled faintly like I said nothing. My heart raced immediately. What is she trying to do? I can¡¯t let her go through the pains that I¡¯m supposed to go through.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to get into more trouble Madison, I advise you to keep your mouth shut. If the master finds out who I am, things will be moreplicated, and we might both lose our lives¡± She whispered back, and gulped hard.


    ¡°What?¡± The Masters turned to Master Stone who stretched out his palms, and was given a stick of wrapped tobo.


    The guard handed a lighter to him, and he ced the tobo in between his lips before lighting it. A plume of smoke wafted over making them choke.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting something, she¡¯s my ve, and I¡¯m her owner. Whatever it is that I order, should be followed exactly how I ordered it¡± Master Stone spoke with a cold voice, and the Master¡¯s exchanged nces at each other.


    ¡°Are you really in support of the ve having a substitute? If that is the case then who should go with her?¡± Karl snapped ring hard at Stone who didn¡¯t even give an f*** about it.


    ¡°It was Xavier who told me he wanted her first, so he will be the one to have her¡± Lucien spoke in between his gritted teeth.


    Smiles filled Xavier¡¯s face while the other Masters grumbled.


    My heart started racing immediately. I was feeling so bad to know that Mona agreed to spend the night with Master Karl and Derek.


    But then I thought of Xavier, and the way he was staring at me, fear gripped me. He looked like he was going to devour me at any given opportunity.


    Oh, God! I hope I survive all of this. I pray I don¡¯t give up a ghost while making out with them. very is the worst thing that can ever happen to anyone.


    Mona¡¯s POV:


    I nced at my friend Madison, and saw how scared she looks. I know that she must be battling within herself.


    ¡°Poor girl¡± I shook my head with pity written all over my face. How is she going to cope with Master Xavier who is known to be a sex addict.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡± The guard¡¯s voice smacked me out of my thoughts. I raised my head, and saw how the other guards dragged Madison while Xavier followed.


    I was so pushed to run after them, but I had to get a hold of myself. If I do anything, and they find out that I¡¯m not actually who I¡¯m posing to be, that will be getting Madison and me into trouble.


    I willingly followed the two masters who were looking rather unwilling to follow me. What did they all see in Madison that they nned to kill her in the name of having s*x with her?


    I followed them straight down the hallway without any of them saying a word to each other. They must be lost in thoughts or something.


    Suddenly, they stopped in front of a room. I stopped as well.


    ¡°This is my bedroom. You¡¯ll be going with me first. Then you¡¯ll go with the other master after¡± That was Karl¡¯s voice. That was when my heart started pounding.


    ¡°This is for my best friend. Even though it¡¯s going to be tough. I still don¡¯t mind doing it for her¡± I told myself, and stepped into the room with Master Karl.


    ¡°Would you like to shower first master?¡± I asked with a tiny voice, faking a smile at him.


    ¡°Is there any need to do that? All you have to do is to strip. Lie on the bed, and spread out your legs for me¡± He coldly said, and I nodded my head. All the Masters are the same, well Master Stone is worst.


    I walked closer to the luxury room. That¡¯s why I said they are unlike Master Stone. The room was so beautiful, and colorful. But that¡¯s an opposite for Master Stone¡¯s room which is dark, and hardly have any air.


    I took off my clothes with tears circted in my eyes. It doesn¡¯t feel like anything to me anymore, I mean this is something I¡¯ve been doing ever since my life. Likewise, I only feel bad for Madison, I pray she survives it.


    I was stark naked, and I got closer to the bed. Then, Iid on the bed with my legs spread more like a chicken that is going to be ughtered.


    Few minutester, Master Karl walked out of the inner room with a long belt in his hands. My eyebrows wrinkled on seeing him with that.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, is this¡­.¡± I wanted to finish my statement, but he interrupted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to ask me any question, and I can¡¯t give you any answer. You¡¯re under my custody now, I can do whatever it is that I want with you¡± He smirked with mischief.


    I gulped hard still thinking what he could possibly be doing with such a long belt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you, or have sex with you. Thepany I want right now is not carnality, all I want is for you to be naked in front of me. I just want you to pour some water in your god-damned body then bend over for someshing¡± Heughed, and cold shivers ran down my spine.


    He¡¯s going to whip my wet bare body?¡­..

 Chapter 31 Unaccepted emotions

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I followed the handsome but cruel looking Master with fear written all over my face. Obviously, I was panicking because I don¡¯t know what awaits me in the same room with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the long face? You¡¯re supposed to be happy that I chose you to be the one that will keep mepany tonight¡± The mean looking Master Xavier snorted, and I gulped hard.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy Master¡± I faked a smile. Anyone would know that smile is fake, but I still have to do it.


    ¡°Get into the room immediately¡± He pointed at the door. I managed to open the door even if it took me some minutes. My palms were so sweaty.


    He followed me into the room smirking like a lion who finally caught its prey. My heart was almost jumping into my stomach, but I had to get a hold of myself.


    Well unlike Master Stone, he walked closer to me from behind. Goosebumps ran down my spine immediately I felt his hands around waist.


    He started kissing my neck, and I felt this pleasure. A pleasure I¡¯ve never gotten from s*x ever since Stone starting having s*x with me.


    ¡°You have to feel yourself if you really want to apany me this night. If you fail to do what you are told to do, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll face the consequences of your actions by tomorrow morning¡± His voice was hoarse, and brought cold shivers all over my body.


    All I did was stand like a statue, and the disgusting man continued touching every part of my body. He was pping my butt so hard, and I cried out in pains. My butt had already reddened due to the pping I was receiving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand like a statue youngdy, go down on your knees. You should know what to do when you go down on your knees while I stand¡± He smirked mischievously.


    Of course, why won¡¯t I know that when I¡¯ve been in Master Stone¡¯s castle for almost two months¡­ That¡¯s if not more tho.


    I went on my knees immediately, and he stood right in front of me. Tears were pricking my eyes, but I kept blinking them right in. I feel so loosed, and I feel like I¡¯ve lost my dignity as a woman. What difference does it make between me and a harlot?


    I helped take off his belt, and then pulled his short down. I could see the erected huge manhood almost bulging out of the short before I pulled it down. Furthermore, I was so disgusted to even touch it.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, you hoer? How long are you going to continue staring at it like you haven¡¯t seen it before?¡± He yelled at me, and I gulped nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master¡± I mumbled, and he quickly grabbed my blonde hair shoving the cock into my mouth. I choked on it a little, but that doesn¡¯t even concern him.


    Lucien¡¯s POV:


    Iid on the bed with my eyes closed. Trying so hard to rx my mind, but found it really difficult to do that.


    Okay! I know that I¡¯m suffering from insomnia, and I don¡¯t even sleep up to five minutes every night, but it was worst this time. All I was thinking of, is the ve that was handed to my cousin¡¯s friends.


    Furthermore, I sat up on the bed and made for a jug of water on the stool beside me. I grabbed the ss on the table, and poured out the water into the ss. I gulped down the water still worried.


    ¡°What is wrong with me? Do I have any reason to worry about the ve that was given to the Masters? I know how much I hated that girl, and I also know that her stepfather who get her to me, owes me so much money. So much money that her being in my castle doesn¡¯t pay half of it¡± I thought within myself. I turned to the other side of the room, and sighted Axel sleeping on the couch.


    ¡°Axel?¡± I mumbled. I didn¡¯t call that for him to wake up, but he did tho. He has never been a deep sleeper which is why he got up immediately he heard his name even if it was just a muffle.


    ¡°Master, is there anything you¡¯d like me to do for you?¡± He anxiously asked rubbing his face tiredly.


    ¡°Of course not. I was just surprised to see you sleeping on the couch, I didn¡¯t expect to see you there¡± I snapped, and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Why do you look nervous, Master?¡± He asked with wrinkled eyebrows, and I turned my gaze away. Axel is really my best friend, he figured out that something was wrong by only looking at me.


    ¡°Nervous? What could possibly make me nervous? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that would do that to me¡± I scoffed, and he nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Is your insomnia getting worse then?¡± He asked, and I exhaled deeply not knowing the answer to give him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just wondering what could be going on with the ve and Xavier¡± I finally decided to open up.


    ¡°Are you talking about Madison?¡± He arched his eyebrows, and I nodded my head gradually.


    ¡°She¡¯s going through what all the other ves went through when we took them to the valleys¡± Axel shrugged.


    ¡°I think is a little different, in her case she was chosen by all the Masters. Luckily, someone stepped out to be her substitute. I¡¯m wondering what exactly she¡¯ll be going through¡± I hate the tone of my voice right now, but I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°May I ask a question master?¡± Axel shook his head.


    ¡°Yes of course, you can ask me anything you want¡± I snapped, and he smiled a little before heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Am I sensing pity or is this affection for Madison the ve?¡± Axel walked closer to me, and I gasped.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± I freaked out, andnded a deafening p on his cheek¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 32 Mona’s predicament

    Mona¡¯s POV


    My whole body was bleeding after I was brutally flogged by the wicked master Karl. I know he¡¯s very angry because I¡¯m the reason why he couldn¡¯t get Madison.


    ¡°You seem really tough. Like you enjoyed every single whipping you received, you don¡¯t look like someone who just received floggings¡± That was Master Karl¡¯s mean voice.


    What does he expect me to do? Does he expect me to cry, and beg him for mercy? Does he expect me to kneel before him? I¡¯m already used to this kind of life, that¡¯s why I made up my mind to help my friend Madison. I know what it means to be a ve, but she doesn¡¯t know what it means. She might die on the process of satisfying the three Masters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what exactly you want me to respond master. I don¡¯t know if you want me to say that I enjoyed every bit of the whipping, or of you want me to say that I was hurt¡± I spoke with a teary voice even though there were no single tears in my eyes.


    ¡°When you¡¯re being flogged, you¡¯re expected to feel the pains. If you do, then that means you felt it. But looking at you right now, it¡¯s obvious that the whipping wasn¡¯t painful¡± Karl red hard at me.


    He wants me to keep crying for him? Of course, I¡¯d never do anything like that. Why would I cry when it¡¯s only physical pains, and not emotional ones. Honestly, I was feeling so much pains, but I can¡¯t let this callous Master see me cry.


    He walked closer to me ring at me with so much hatred. What did I do to him to deserve so much hatred?, Is it bad that I saved my best friend from death in his hands? I can¡¯t also cry because it will wipe my makeup off. The sweats were already beginning to wipe it off, what more if I cry? He¡¯ll see what I look like, and tell Master Stone that I fooled all of them.


    The closer he got to me, the more scared I became. Why is heing close to me? What does he n to do to me? I held my breath until he got closer, and grabbed me by the neck.


    I choked immediately, coughing uncontrobly. But he doesn¡¯t seem concerned whether I was gasping for air or not.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re tough? Well, by the time I¡¯m done with you, that will be so far away from you that you have to beg for it¡± He yelled at me.


    He pped my butt harder, and inserted his finger into my pussy, and I moaned in pains. Should I even call it a moan with all the pains that apanied it?


    He inserted two of his fingers then three. It became painful the more, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream instead of moaning.


    Then, there came a knock on the door. It was Master Derek¡¯s guard. He forcefully let go of me while I winced in pains.


    Lucien¡¯s POV:This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Axel held his cheek staring at me in shock. He probably didn¡¯t believe that I could ever raise my finger talk more of hands at him.


    ¡°How dare you talk about love in front of me Axel? Because you are my favorite among the other guards, doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to talk to me the way you just did¡± I turned my face away. He bowed his head, and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I just said, I was only curious. Please forgive my curiosity¡± He mumbled, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about love in front of me. I don¡¯t believe in thatnguage, and there¡¯s nothing that will make me believe in it. It doesn¡¯t exist, definitely not in this¡± I growled, and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes Master¡± He snapped.


    I sat on the couch still notfortable. What is wrong with me? Why do I look so tensed? Why am I even worried in the first ce?


    Suddenly, I stood up pacing around impatiently.


    ¡°Master, Is everything okay? Is there something that you would like me to do for you?¡± Axel noticed that I wasn¡¯t myself.


    ¡°No¡­ Well, yes! Let¡¯s go and check up on the ve. I just want us to see if they¡¯re¡­ If they¡¯re apanying the master¡¯s like they suppose¡± I lied.


    ¡°Is it really necessary that we do that? Isn¡¯t that we interfering?¡± Axel asked, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get her off my mind¡­ I have to¡­¡± I paused, and Axel gasped¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 33 The master’s mistress terror

    Axel¡¯s POV


    I stared at the Master with widened eyes. Am I right with what I just suggested? Is the Master really developing fondness for Madison?


    Master Stone turned his face away after he couldn¡¯t find what to justify his statement with.


    ¡°Are we¡­ Are you sure you want us to go see Madison at Master Xavier¡¯s chambers?¡± I stuttered trying hard to sound better, so that I won¡¯t receive another p.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why should we go see her? She should carry her cross. She¡¯s a ve, and should go through what other ves are going through¡± Master Stone snapped backing me.


    I scratched my head in confusion. Was I hearing things just now? Didn¡¯t I hear him say that he wants to go see Madison at Master Xavier¡¯s chambers?


    ¡°Huh? But I thought you said you wanted to¡­¡± I was speaking, but he cut me short immediately by ring up.


    ¡°Shut your mouth. You mustn¡¯t say everything you hear, why would I want to see a ve? She¡¯s just like amodity, and nothing more¡± Master Lucien walked out of the room, I made to follow him, but he waved at me gesturing me to stay back.


    I stood at a spot as confused as ever.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    I walked down the hallway walking majestically in my royal blue gown making me look exactly like a princess.


    Suddenly, I overheard some ves at the other room cutting the coconut, and squeezing the juices from it discussing. I heard them talking about the Master, and that drew my attention to them. I stopped in front of the door, and ced my left ear on the door.


    ¡°I heard the Master went on his Royal cart with Madison to the valleys?¡± One of them started.


    ¡°I heard about it too. I¡¯m as shocked as you are or even more shocked¡± The other scoffed.


    ¡°I thought that whenever a ve misses the bus, he or she is bound to trek to the valleys?¡± The first asked anxiously.


    ¡°I heard that too, but it¡¯s quite surprising that the master himself invited Madison to ride on the same cart with him. It¡¯s not just an ordinary cart, the Royal cart¡± The second shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°You know what I think? I think the master is slowly having a soft spot for Madison¡± The first lowered her voice to say.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hush-hush! Your voice is too loud, do you want to get into trouble or something? Don¡¯t let the Master¡¯s favorite ve Emery hear you say that. She might gang up on you, and make life miserable for you for saying something like that about The Master¡± The second sped her palms over the first ve¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, but I heard that the master can never be able to love anyone. Have you forgotten his name? Have you forgotten that his name is Stone? That name can never be in vain¡± The first exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know what this is all about. We will all be watching, and see what will turn out of this¡± The second concluded.


    I clenched my fist in fury, and it took me a lot to hold myself back, so that I won¡¯t barge into the store.


    ¡°Are they really sure that the Master let that stupid ve Madison ride on the same royal cart with him to the valleys?¡± I thought out loud still standing in front of the door.


    I was pushed to enter the room, and make them exin what exactly they were talking about.


    ¡°What are you doing there Emery?¡± An elderlydy¡¯s voice said making me flinch in shock.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I was about to enter the store room before you¡­.¡± I paused immediately I raised my head, and saw no other Lioness standing in front of me with her brutal face.


    Fear gripped me. Amongst all the women in the castle, Lioness seems to hate me so much.


    She derives joy from making life miserable for me all the time.


    ¡°Is that so? You were about to enter the store room? Why then are you still standing in front of there? Shouldn¡¯t you already be inside the store room?¡± Lioness yelled at me, and I shivered in fear.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ I mean your voice¡­ I¡­ Likewise, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re back to the castle. Furthermore, I thought you travelled and¡­.¡± I stammered, and she scoffed walking closer to me, while I stepped backwards.


    ¡°You seem to have been growing wings Emery. Ever since you became the Master¡¯s favorite ve, you have suddenly grown wings, but I can assure you that I will clip it off¡± Lioness red hard at me, and I gulped nervously.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong¡­ I just wanted to¡­¡± I was still talking when she cut in sharply.


    ¡°Since you were getting into the room, knowing fully well that this is the store room. I¡¯m sure you are aware that getting into the room means working, am I right?¡± Lioness smirked, and I reluctantly nodded my head in disappointment.


    ¡°I hope you know the meaning of that, that simply means that you¡¯ll go right inside the room and help the ves with cutting the coconuts, and squeezing out the oil¡± Lioness grabbed my hair, and I winced in pains.


    Why does she hate me so much like I did something wrong to her when I didn¡¯t? I was still pleading with her to let go of my long bejeweled hair, but she refused bluntly. Grabbing the doorknob, she opened the door, and pushed me into the room. I fell on the hard floor, and the ves who were working inside the store room were startled.


    ¡°Go ahead Emery. Help the other ves in the work immediately¡± She ordered, and I sat on the ground with my beautiful gown. Tears circted in my eyes, I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m going to cut the coconut after so many months that I stopped doing such hardbor.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, slowpoke? Get it done now!¡± She kicked my legs, and I grumbled within myself still doing as she ordered¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 34 Poor slave

    Mona¡¯s POV


    I sat at the other end of the bed still naked while Master Derek gulped down the bottle of water beside him. Beads of sweats rolled down my cheeks.


    All I feel right now is nothing but pains. The pains were excruciating especially in between my thighs. I wonder what could be going on with my friend Madison. How is she coping with the Master Xavier.


    ¡°You sit up here, and watch me while I sleep. You have to make sure that I don¡¯t get bitten by mosquitoes, because if I eventually notice that I got bitten by one, I¡¯ll have you punished severely¡± Master Derek warned.


    Hey on the bouncy bed, while I stood up standing beside him, and fanning him. Why are the masters so cruel?


    Standing up was a huge problem for me because of the pains I was feeling in between my thighs, but that¡¯s the least thing the Master cares about. All he wanted was for himself, not anyone else.


    ¡°Why are you being sozy? Didn¡¯t you know that this is what it means to be a substitute before opting to help that curvy ve out?, You just made me lose the opportunity to get a taste of that curvy ve, so if you won¡¯t do your job then I¡¯ll punish you¡±He yelled angrily, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    I¡¯d rather take the punishment than let Madison die of it, because she¡¯ll never survive the three Masters who seem to have very high libido.


    I managed to stand, and fan the master who snored noisily. Such a callous Master! They don¡¯t deserve mercy in their lives.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    He inserted his finger into my opening, and I gasped. Unlike Master Stone, I wasn¡¯t feeling many pains. It was a pleasure for me, because Master Xavier was calm.


    I didn¡¯t want to moan, but I ended up moaning in pleasure. I wish I wouldn¡¯t be taken back to the Stone¡¯s castle. Okay!, I know that living with Master Xavier isn¡¯t the best option, but I feel less pain here than with stone.


    Suddenly, he stopped fingering me, and turned to me staring directly into my eyes. Damn!, He is so handsome, though Stone is more handsome, but he is still.


    I was confused. I¡¯m already enjoying what he was doing, why did he stop?


    ¡°How did you end up bing a ve?¡± His question struck me hard. Goosebumps ran down my spine, no one has ever care to ask me that.


    I wanted to speak, tears filled my eyes and rolled down my cheeks. To think that I was actually a freeborn until my stepfather who I took like a father sold me out to Stone made me feel so disappointed.


    ¡°I was used as a payment for the debt by stepfather owed Master Stone¡± I managed to speak with a teary voice.


    To my greatest surprise, his face countenance changed. He felt sorry for me? How would a master feel sorry for a ve?


    ¡°Your stepfather? If I pay back the money your stepfather owes Stone, will you go back to your family, or do you prefer being a ve?¡± He continued, and I popped my eyes open.


    ¡°Of course¡­ I would like to be a freeborn again Master¡± I snapped, and suddenly the door clicked. I grabbed the duvet, and covered my naked body.


    ¡°Who dares enter my chambers without¡­.¡± Master Xavier roared, and Lucien walked in looking so mean, and cold.


    Seeing him made me feel so ufortable. I held the duvet tight covering my naked body. Xavier stared at Lucien in surprise, we never expected to see him.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here Lucien?¡± Xavier stammered, and Lucien red at him with anger written all over his face.


    ¡°When I gave the ve to you, I never told you to pay the debt of her stepfather, did I?¡± Lucien yelled, and I flinched in fear. Is that how much he hates me? He doesn¡¯t even want the money, he just wants me to keep suffering?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were eavesdropping my conversation?¡± Xavier furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Would you rather I sat I didn¡¯t? Why would you say such words to my ve? You¡¯ve done enough Xavier. I can¡¯t let you keep feeding her with such nonsense. Get up now Madison¡± The Master ordered, and I quickly stood up.


    ¡°Lucien, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Xavier spoke with anger.


    ¡°Follow me immediately Madison¡± Lucien ordered, and I nodded my head pointing at my sack dress. He waved at me gesturing me to leave it behind, I rushed out with him immediately.


    We walked down the hallway with the duvet still wrapped around my chest. I was having difficulty in walking because the duvet was too big. What is he going to do to me now?


    I kept following him without any of us saying anything. Furthermore, I was beginning to wonder why he had to drag me out of Master Xavier¡¯s room.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°So you really want to leave my castle, right?¡± His voice brought me out of my thoughts, and my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I¡­.. I¡¯m sorry master. I was only responding because I didn¡¯t want to incur his wrath¡± I lied.


    ¡°How dumb do you think I am? You want to run away from me after everything? You want to escape from the Castle, do you know how much your stupid stepfather owes me?¡± Lucien yelled at me, and fear gripped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master¡± I snapped, and he halted. He turned to me, and grabbed my neck. I choked, coughing helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of leaving the castle, because there¡¯s no way you¡¯re escaping until I¡¯m satisfied that I¡¯ve gotten all the money your stupid stepfather owes me. You¡¯ll have to serve me to my contentment¡± He red at me still choking me.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes Master¡± I kept gasping for breath until he pushed me roughly, and Inded my butt on the bare ground¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 35 The close mistake

    Emery¡¯s POV


    I paced around with so much annoyance. I can¡¯t wait for the master to get back home. Someone has to stop this wicked Lioness from tormenting me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Emery? Why do you look so worried?¡± Her friend asked her, and she heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried. I don¡¯t want Lioness to keep making me work like a ve, I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t understand that I¡¯m the favorite ve of the Master, so I¡¯m not allowed to do the works other ves do¡± I cried out, while Maria exhaled deeply.


    ¡°But you are a ve Emery. You don¡¯t expect any special treatment from Lioness¡± Maria snapped, and I red hard at her.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder why I got someone like you as a friend, shouldn¡¯t you be siding with me?¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°Should I? You know the truth, you know the reason why Lioness despises you as well. As you can see, the master went out with the new ves, I expect you to be in your best behavior, so that you won¡¯t keep getting into trouble with Lioness¡± Maria replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping the Master anyway? He should be back by now?¡± I turned to Maria, and she shrugged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect him to do everything you want, do you?¡± Maria snorted, and I rolled my eyes.


    Madison¡¯s POV:


    The truck drove off, and all I did was to keep looking for Mona. I know that she was the one who disguised herself for me.


    How was she able to cope with the two masters who took her away? How is she doing? Did she survive the ordeal? Lots of thoughts kept running through my mind.


    ¡°Madison, are you okay?¡± One of the ves tapped me, and I forced a smile at her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine¡± I replied even though it was a lie. I just couldn¡¯t conceal my worry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay. I hope you didn¡¯t have a hard time with the Master?¡± She asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m still very surprised that someone obliged to be a substitute for you. Do you know the person? Or have you met the person anywhere for her to decide to help you?¡± She asked, and I shook my head.


    I still couldn¡¯t get myself to stop worrying. What if the Masters seeded in making life miserable for her? Master Stone doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s Mona.


    I turned to the other side, and saw Axel sitting at the end. I tapped him after summoning courage, and he turned his gaze at me.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, but do you know how that woman who offered to be my substitute is doing? Were you able to see her before we left the valleys?¡± I asked anxiously, and he shook his head negatively.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to see her, I¡¯m sure she left immediately. Why do you ask?¡± Axel arched his eyebrows, and I scratched my head in confusion.


    ¡°Actually, I would have loved to thank her. I wanted to thank her, but I didn¡¯t see her before we left¡± I lied.


    ¡°You definitely meet her someday¡± He said, and I nodded my head with a faint smile. Where are you Mona?


    Mona¡¯s POV:


    Beads of sweats rolled down my face, and o felt like I was going to suffocate. I just know that I need to hang in here until we get to the castle.


    I already did what I should for my best friend and sister. Furthermore, I can¡¯t let them catch me now. Likewise, I was feeling so much pains in between my thighs because thest Master I warmed his bed didn¡¯t let me get a sleep. He kept on screwing me.


    Being a ve is really not easy. I¡¯m used to it already, and it feels like nothing to me. I don¡¯t even know what it means to be a freeborn.


    The truck kept on moving until few hours before it stopped. From the car boot, I could hear the noise. The ves were all going down from the truck which means they¡¯re already at the Stone¡¯s castle.


    Before getting out of the van, I need to make sure that I don¡¯t hear any noise anymore. I waited for about thirty minutes, and I heard no noise any longer.


    My body was already paining me, and there were lots of marks all over my body. It was the marks I got from the whipping Master Karl gave me.


    I managed to open the car boot, and peep of there was anyone close to see me. When I was sure that they are all out of sight, I sneaked out of the car boot.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, I made sure there was no noiseing from the car, so that they won¡¯te out to check the van.


    I got out of the boot, but suddenly I fell on the ground due to the stone on the ground. I quickly got up groaning in pains.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I heard a manly voice, and fear gripped me. Who could it be? Oh, goodness! How do I get through this?


    I managed to raise my head, and to my greatest surprise it was Axel standing right in front of me. My heart was racing, and sweats kept rolling down.


    ¡°Mona?¡± He called out, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°Ye¡­. Yes¡± I stuttered, and he arched his eyebrows in shock.


    ¡°What were you doing at the boot of the van?¡± He asked anxiously, and I gulped nervously.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please I beg you. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Please I promise I¡¯ll do anything you tell me to¡± I went on knees, and he stared at me still surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you followed the ves to the valleys?¡± He gasped, and I nodded my head reluctantly.


    ¡°What? Why would you do that? Do you want to get killed? Why the hell will you want to give your life up?¡± He yelled at me, and the fear I was feeling increased.


    ¡°I just wanted to help my friend. I couldn¡¯t sit back, and do nothing while she goes through hell at the valleys¡± I cried still on my knees.


    ¡°Where are you Axel?¡± That was the master¡¯s voice. Cold shivers ran down my spine, and Axel grabbed me close to himself. We hid at the other side of the castle. Mistakenly, our lips met¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 36 Sing, Slave

    Axel¡¯s POV


    Immediately I heard the Master¡¯s voice, my heart skipped a beat. I can¡¯t let him see Mona if I really want her to survive.


    Mona went on her knees holding my left leg tight pleading for mercy. I don¡¯t why, but I have a very soft spot for her. I tried so many times to kill it off, but I never seeded in doing that.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Do not make a sound, unless you want to implicate yourself¡± I mumbled, and rushed off to meet the Master.


    ¡°Master?¡± I walked to him, then bowed slightly at him. Master Stone stared at the corner where I walked out from suspiciously.


    ¡°What is going on Axel? What are you doing outside there when you should be inside the Castle?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows, and my heart skipped a beat. I know that I won¡¯t be in danger if he finds her, but I just feel bad for Mona because the Master won¡¯t think twice to behead her.


    ¡°Nothing Master. I was just so pressed that¡¯s why I went over there to urinate. I couldn¡¯t wait to get into the castle. I¡¯m sorry Master¡± I apologized. Even though it was a lie, I just hope he would buy what I just said.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go¡± The Master snapped, and I followed him immediately. I looked back, and winked at Mona gesturing her to go through the backdoor.


    The Master and I walked down the hallway, and got to his chambers. I unlocked the chains used to lock his chambers, and he walked into the dark chambers.


    Even if it was dark, Master Lucien and I already know our way into the chambers.. with or without light.


    I turned on the light, and brought out his robe, and a ck animal skin slippers from the other corner of the wardrobe.


    ¡°Here Master¡± I handed them over to him, and he nodded his head without saying a word. I could tell he was disturbed. Should I ask him about Madison? I stopped myself immediately I remembered the p I received at the valleys.


    Just then, we heard a faint knock on the door. The knock came again, and he red up in anger.


    ¡°Whoes to the Master¡¯s chambers uninvited?¡± He roared, fear gripped me but I was already used to him.


    I walked to the door, and throw it open. Lady Delia walked in wearing a worried face. Immediately the Master saw her, his anger subsided immediately.


    ¡°What do you want, Delia?¡± He asked backing her, and staring at the window that was closed with the thick curtain.


    ¡°Lucien, I don¡¯t understand her anymore. She just doesn¡¯t want to eat any longer. I don¡¯t know what else to do¡± Lady Delia sobbed. The Master¡¯s eyes that was fierce and fearful slowly became mild, and sympathetic.


    He gradually turned his gaze to Lady Delia who was also in tears.


    I could see tears circte in the Master¡¯s eyes the moment he saw how down Lady Delia looked.


    ¡°Have you called the doctor?¡± He managed to speak, and the tears poured down. No one would ever believe that the Master does cry. With his mean and cold look all the time, one would swear that he has never shed a tear before.


    ¡°The doctor has visited, and said that there was nothing wrong with her, but she still haven¡¯t tasted any food or drink¡± Lady Delia replied, and the Master sat tiredly on the bed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t go and see Zara at the moment. I won¡¯t be able to bear it¡±He sniffed hard wiping off the tears, and his face returned to the brutal face again.


    ¡°Please Lucien, I think you shoulde and talk to her. She has refused to listen to me, and that¡¯s bing unbearable for me¡± Lady Delia cried out.


    ¡°I will, but not just today. I can¡¯t go now. I won¡¯t be able to stand the sight of what¡¯s happening to Zara. I want you to assure me Delia, that you¡¯d never get tired of taking care of her¡± The Master turned his gaze away, and I knew he was crying even if he wasn¡¯t looking at us.


    ¡°That was a promise I made many years ago, and I will forever keep that promise¡± Lady Delia said before leaving the Master¡¯s chambers.


    There was an awkward silence between the both of us. All I did was stand like a statue in front of him while he backed me still in agony.


    ¡°My Lord, should I get you a maiden to have a good time with, so that you can calm your nerves? Should I call Emery?¡± I asked anxiously, and he shook his head in disagreement immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of them¡± He snapped. The silence continued, but not until we heard a tiny voice singing. The voice was melodious, and sorting. It kept on singing for sometime, and suddenly stopped.


    The Master turned to me sharply, with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Whose voice is that?¡± He asked, and I shrugged. He waved at me gesturing me to leave so that he could lie down, and I did.


    Lucien¡¯s POV


    It was gettingte in the night, and no single sleep crossed my eyes. I kept pacing around restlessly.


    This isn¡¯t unusual because this has be a part of me for the past six years. I have insomnia, and I haven¡¯t ever had a decent sleep up to two hours or even an hour. While others sleep, all I do is walk around or stare at the ceiling until daybreak.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I sat on therge bed staring out of the dark window. All I was seeing was darkness, and all I heard was the chirping from birds and crickets.


    Then, I heard the voice again. It was singing melodious, I tried to ignore it but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to.


    ¡°Axel!¡± I called out knowing he was in front of my chamber. He answered quickly, and rushed into my chambers.


    ¡°Who is the maiden singing that song? Find her, and bring her to me¡± I ordered, and he nodded.


    He walked out, and returned few minutester with Madison who looked so scared. She fell on her face in fear.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one¡± Axel told me, and I scoffed.


    ¡°Sing, ve¡± I ordered her with a mean voice¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 37 The Master’s attitude

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I walked into the master¡¯s room shivering. To think that he actually wants to see the one singing this song made cold shivers run down my spine. What crime did Imit this time?


    I knelt in front of the master visibly shaking while he red at me like I did something wrong to him.


    ¡°Who was singing that song?¡± The Master¡¯s voice was so cold, and that made me afraid the more.


    ¡°I was the one Master¡± Goosebumps ran down my spine. I was still in panic, and I prayed within myself that he doesn¡¯t punish me.


    ¡°Sing, ve¡± He ordered me, and I nodded my head. I tried singing, but since all eyes were on me, I felt so anxious.


    ¡°Please turn off the light Master¡± I pleaded, and he furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Why should I do that? Are you going to give me conditions just because I want you to sing?¡± He red hard at me, and I gulped nervously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sing with the light on because of anxiety¡± I mumbled, and he signalled Axel to switch the light off, and he did.


    I started singing, and suddenly everywhere was quiet. That didn¡¯t make me stop singing, I continued singing for few minutes more before I turned to the Master.


    I could hear him snore, that was when I found out that he was already fast asleep. Why would he fall asleep when he told me toe and sing for him? Did you really call me in here for him to fall asleep?


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? Do I sleep here, or should I just leave his room?¡± I thought within myself. If I leave this room without him telling me to leave, then I¡¯m definitely going to get into trouble.


    I¡¯m a ve, and I have no choice than to watch my Master sleep. I sat on the bare ground close to the Master¡¯s bed, and continued singing. Furthermore, I sang for sometime before I fell asleep despite the fact that I tried as hard as I could to stop myself from sleeping.


    Axel¡¯s POV


    One hourter, I didn¡¯t hear the ve singing, and I still didn¡¯t hear the master¡¯s voice. Neither did I hear any groan nor moaning out from the master¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the ve fall asleep? Well, that¡¯s understandable because it¡¯s alreadyte. The ve is bound to fall asleep, but what about the master? Did he also fell asleep?¡± I thought with a snort.


    Of course, I know that¡¯s not possible. For the past few years, the master hardly sleep. I can¡¯t even remember thest time he slept for two hours.


    Furthermore, I got up, and walked into the room that was very quiet. Are both of them really asleep?


    I turned on the light, and to my greatest surprise, the Master was fast asleep. My jaw became numb the moment I saw him fast asleep. Isn¡¯t this a miracle? How is it possible that the master falls asleep, and he¡¯s sleeping sound and safe?


    Madison on the other hand, was lying on the bare ground asleep as well. I felt sorry for the poor girl, but it¡¯s not in my power to tell her to leave the Masters room. I can¡¯t do that, if only I could, I would have told her to go back to her room as soon as possible.


    ¡°How did she do it? How did Madison¡¯s song make the master fall asleep? We have tried several things within our powers to cure him of his sleepless nights. We¡¯ve gone to numerous doctors, but there was no solution to his insomnia. Could Madison be a magician? Does it mean that only her song made the master fall asleep?¡± I continued wondering.


    Well, the master has never been able to sleep this sound for god-knows-how-long. He never sleeps more than ten minutes every day, and to make it worse, he only paces around while others sleep.


    Seeing him asleep made me begin to wonder what actually happened to him.


    ¡°Madison is really affecting the master. I don¡¯t know if this is what we¡¯ve been praying for or not¡± I mumbled before working away.


    Lucien¡¯s POV


    The rm clock rang noisily, and I jerked up from the bed. My eyes went straight to the wall clock hanging on the wall.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°8:15am?¡± A gasp escaped my mouth. How did this happen? Did I actually sleep? I could remember that I fell asleep around 7:30pm.


    ¡°Does this mean that I slept from 7:30pm in the night till 8:15am in the morning? Is this a miracle, or am I just dreaming?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    That was when my eyes caught with Madison¡¯s figure on the ground. She looked so pale, and weak, that I could tell she must have sleptte in the night.


    I got up from the bed, and carried Madison. I dropped her on my bed, and stared at her for few minutes.


    ¡°Axel! Axel!!¡± I called with a roar, and Axel rushed into my chambers. He bowed slightly, and turned his gaze to me.


    ¡°What do you want me to do for you, master?¡± He asked anxiously.


    ¡°Did I sleepst night, Axel?¡± I asked trying to make sure I wasn¡¯t confused.


    ¡°Yes you did Master. You slept immediately Madison sang for you¡± Axel replied, and I exhaled deeply. I shook my head slightly before speaking again.


    Axel stiffens the moment he saw Madison on my bed. He knows I don¡¯t like women lying on my bed no matter who. No woman ever sleeps on that bed not even Emery, my favorite ve.


    I turned to Axel, and he lowered his gaze awaiting my order. He knows that I was going to tell to throw her out. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s ready to carry out whatever I tell him to.


    ¡°Wrap her up, and take her to her room. Don¡¯t wake her up. Let her rest¡± I said mildly walking into the inner chambers¡­..

 Chapter 38 Winning the slave

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I gradually opened my eyes, and looked around the room in confusion. I can¡¯t even recall how I got to my room in the first ce.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± That was Lady Delia¡¯s voice, and I quickly jumped up from the bed. She smiled faintly at me, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°How did I get in here, mydy?¡± I asked with eyes narrowed. Thest scenario I remember was singing for the Master while he sleeps.


    ¡°It was Axel who brought you in this morning. The Master told me to give you some contraceptive herbs¡± Lady Delia handed the piping hot substance in the cup.


    My face countenance changed immediately I saw the cup of herbs. I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that the content of that cup is really very bitter.


    ¡°Do I really need to take this Lady Delia?¡± I cried out, and she feigned anger at me. I bowed my head in guilt immediately.


    ¡°This is for your own good youngdy. I¡¯m sure I told you already what will happen to you if eventually you get pregnant¡± Lady Delia snapped, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be killed?¡± Goosebumps ran down my spine, and I quickly took the cup from her.


    ¡°You need to take the herbs as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let you get pregnant no matter what. The master will not have any pity on you if you get pregnant¡± She replied, and I nodded my head.


    Covering my nose, I gulped down the content of the cup with face squeezed.


    ¡°Now, you should get ready to go back to the fields. It¡¯s been long since you did any work there. You know how strict the field master can be¡± Lady Delia walked towards the door.


    ¡°Lady Delia?¡± I called, and she turned her gaze to me with her eyebrows raised. I opened my mouth to speak, but I closed them again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Madison? Did something happen? Is there anything you¡¯d like me to know?¡± She anxiously inquired, and I reluctantly nodded my head in agreement.


    ¡°Yes there is¡± I mumbled biting my fingers, and she walked back to me sitting on the bed edge.


    ¡°Tell me sweetheart. What happened?¡± She asked, and tears circted in my power eyes the moment I wanted to speak.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you feel if I ask you for this, but I think there¡¯s someone else who needs the contraceptive herbs¡± I exhaled deeply, and she widened her eyes.


    ¡°Someone else who needs the contraceptive herbs? Who could that be? I made sure that I get the contraceptive herbs to all the ves who had s*x with a Master¡± Lady Delia snapped, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Mona¡­ I think you need to give Mona as well¡± I sniffed, anddy Delia red at me.


    ¡°Why should I? She hasn¡¯t had s*x¡± Lady Delia stared at me in confusion.


    ¡°She went with me to The valleys, and she disguised herself just to help me. No one else knows about this except for you, herself and I¡± I started, and Lady Delia gasped in shock.


    ¡°What? What would she take such a risk? Does she have a death wish or something?¡± Lady Delia freaked out, and I sniffed even harder.


    ¡°She did it for me, my Lady. She did it because she wanted to help me, knowing that almost all the Masters chose me¡± I burst into tears.


    ¡°She took such a risk just to ensure your safety? She was ready to sacrifice her own life for you to be alright?¡± Lady Delia sounded so emotional, and that made me cry the more.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell this to anyone mydy. I do not want her to be killed. I rather die than watch her being beheaded or hang to death¡± I fell on my knees holding Lady Delia¡¯s leg.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I assure you, no one else to know about this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get her the contraceptive herbs¡± Lady Delia helped me up, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°Thank you so much mydy¡± I bowed at her, and she nodded before leaving the room.


    *


    *


    I walked to the field in my sack dress. One thing I can¡¯t tell is why I still look good even while putting on the sack dress. In fact, my figure seems to bulge out of the sack dress the more.


    ¡°Here you are again, silly¡± I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me the voice was Mateo¡¯s. I gulped hard, and turned to him ring fiercely at him.


    I¡¯m no longer the fearful ve they used to know. The little torture I¡¯ve gone through has made me so strong.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my work portion Sir Mateo¡± I went straight to the point, and he walked closer to me, and hit my butt. I pushed his hand away, and the other ves gasped, but they turned to their duty posts anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as stubborn as ever ve. Who do you think you are?¡± He red hard at me, and I turned away from him.


    ¡°I thought you would have stopped this by now Sir. I¡¯m really not in the mood for this, I just want my duty post¡± I snapped, and he stared at me in surprise. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t expect me to talk back at him. Furthermore, I¡¯m just done letting them trample all over me.


    Likewise, I could see anger boldly written on his face, okay! Not only that, but I was really afraid this time. Who knows what he¡¯s going to do to me?


    He grabbed my wrist, and I winced in pains cos the grip was too tight that I felt he was going to break my wrist.


    ¡°You really want your duty post?¡± He pped me hard across the face, and my face turned red immediately.


    He dragged me along, and I ran after him. Likewise, he didn¡¯t care if I was getting hurt. Furthermore, he pushed me into the cow dung, and the other vesughed. Do they enjoy me getting humiliated and hurt?


    I struggled to get up, and Mateo raised his hand to push me back into the filthy cow dung, but a voice stopped him.


    ¡°Do not dare¡± A voice was heard¡­.

 Chapter 39 Madison, warm my bed

    Mona¡¯s POV


    The pain I was feeling was excruciating. There were still sores all over my body because of the whipping I got from the cruel Master Karl.


    The sores were all open, and I was yet to apply any medicine on it. I know very well that Madison would really want to get me medicine, but I also know that she won¡¯t be allowed to leave without working at the fields.


    Groaning in pains, I sat on the bare ground in the room. The pains were bing too much for me to bear, but I never regretted what I did for Madison. I¡¯m just happy she¡¯s not the one going through the pains I¡¯m going through now.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Just then, I heard a knock on my door. My heart skipped a beat. No one must find out that I went to the valleys with the other ves. I really picked up my nket, and covered myself up with it.


    ¡°Come in¡± I managed to sound as if I was alright. The door creaked open, and Lady Delia walked in with a soothing smile. I heaved a sigh of relief the moment I saw her. She¡¯s the only one who could keep it a secret when she finds out that I went out to the valleys with the new ves. I don¡¯t know about Axel, I¡¯m still worried that he might tell on me since he is the master¡¯s favorite guard. Is he going to risk his loyalty to the master just for me?


    ¡°Good day my Lady¡± I struggled up, but she helped me sit as though she knew I was hurt. Does she know that I got hurt?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother standing since you don¡¯t have the strength to. Don¡¯t worry, I came here with some herbs that will treat your wounds, and I also came with a contraceptive herb to prevent you from conceiving¡± She smiled, and sat beside me. I stared at her with furrowed eyebrows.


    I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t find my voice to speak to her. How did she find out that I went to the valleys? Or should I ask how she found out that I¡¯m not feeling fine?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Mydy, I¡¯m sorry to ask but how did you find out that I¡¯m not feeling fine?¡± I spoke calmly, and she patted my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m very proud of you Mona. You have shown a true example of what a good friend means, and I¡¯m really proud that despite the fact that you grew up in such a hatred filled ce, you still have love andpassion in you¡± She smiled, and I forced a smile at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry mydy. I¡¯m sorry that I went against their rules and regtions of the Castle. I just couldn¡¯t help it, because I knew that my friend would be in trouble. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t even consider the fact that I might lose my life with the decision that I made¡± I bowed my head in guilt.


    ¡°Madison told me about this, and she was the one who pleaded with me to get you the contraceptive herbs. She also wanted me to treat your wounds. You two are the definition of a true friend, she looks out for you just the same way you do for her¡± Lady Delia replied.


    ¡°Thank you so much mydy. Thank you so much for understanding how we feel and why we did what we did. I don¡¯t know what we would have done without you¡± I hugged her.


    When we disengaged the hug, she handed the ss containing the herbs to me.


    ¡°Go ahead and drink this. It¡¯s very important that you don¡¯t conceive, I don¡¯t need to tell you the reason why you shouldn¡¯t get pregnant. You¡¯re really know the rules of the Castle¡± Lady Delia said, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    I took the ss from her, and gulped down the content without wasting any time. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it, so to me, it¡¯s no longer bitter. What could be more bitter than my life anyway?


    ¡°Here are some ointment. I need to apply it on your sores¡± Lady Delia replied, and I nodded my head.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    I turned my gaze immediately to the ce I heard the voice. Even Mateo was shocker as well.


    It was Axel, the master¡¯s favorite guard. A sigh of relief escaped my lips the moment I saw him. He¡¯s a savior to me.


    ¡°What are you doing here Axel? This isn¡¯t your duty post. I don¡¯t expect you to interfere¡± Mateo gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t also expect you to talk when I¡¯m not done giving the Master¡¯s order¡± Axel red at him, and he lowered his gaze immediately.


    ¡°Let me hear the master¡¯s message¡± Mateo eyed me, and I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°The master ordered that the ves should be allowed to go back to their rooms immediately. It¡¯s almost dark, they should go back, and continue tomorrow¡± Axel snapped, and Mateo raised his gaze still looking very disappointed. A smile of victory escaped my lips, and I rushed off immediately. My body was still messy, and I needed to wash it off as soon as possible.


    I rushed into my crib, and straight to the bathroom. Who knows what would have happened to me if Axel didn¡¯t intervene? Then I thought of Mona. After washing up, I¡¯m definitely going to see her in her room.


    I took my bath quickly, and changed into afortable, but bogus dress. I was still trying to put things together when someone walked into my room.


    ¡°Rodolfo?¡± I widened my eyes in shock.


    ¡°The Master needs your presence. He wants you to warm his bed¡± Rodolfo snapped, and goosebumps ran down my spine.


    Warm his bed? Does he want to have s*x with me again? Should I even call that s*x because it¡¯s actually torture?


    I followed Rodolfo unwillingly, and we got into the master¡¯s chambers. It was dark as usual, and Rodolfo left.


    ¡°Strip Madison! It¡¯s going to be a pleasurable one¡± The Master¡¯s mean voice was heard.


    ¡°Pleasurable?¡± My jaw went numb¡­.


    TBC¡­

 Chapter 40 Possessiveness

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    I was still shocked to hear the Master talk about pleasure. Ever since I got into the castle, I¡¯ve never heard him talk of pleasure to anyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself Madison. Strip, and get on the table immediately¡± Hemanded, and I nodded my head in agreement. It¡¯s not like I have any other choice, but to do as he ordered me to.


    The Master¡¯s face was expressionless as he faced the other side of the chamber immediately. My hands became so sweaty that I found it hard it unbutton my dress.


    I started removing my clothes one of the other. I took the hairbands I was putting on, and then my underthings. Soon enough, I was stark naked in front of the Master.


    Furthermore, I walked towards the table like he told me to. I don¡¯t why he prefers the table all the time. I shut my eyes tightly, hugging the table like it was the only thing that would save me.


    Then, I heard his footsteps approach towards me. My heart skipped a beat, and I bit my lower lips tight. Then I could feel his heavy erection, the moment he nudged my ass with it.


    Then he brought his hands closer to me, gently fondling my breasts. I flinched in shock, and turned to him immediately. I wanted to make sure that it was the Master who was fondling my breasts. That¡¯s unlike him, he doesn¡¯t do things like that.


    The Master doesn¡¯t caress or fondle before s*x. He just goes straight to the point because he doesn¡¯t believe in romance.


    He continued fondling my breasts in a surprisingly gentle manner. Is this really the master? Why is he so gentle?


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pleasurable s*x Madison¡± He growled at me as though he could read my mind.


    ¡°But why does he suddenly want to give me pleasure? He has always wanted me to suffer, why is he being gentle with me now knowing fully well that being gentle won¡¯t make me suffer?¡± I thought within myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you what it means to have pleasure. You will receive little or no pain¡± The voice spoke so calmly. It wasn¡¯t the Master.


    It was someone else. Even though the room was dark, I still saw that the person wasn¡¯t the Master. A gasp escaped my lips the moment I found out who it was.


    Axel? It was Axel the Master¡¯s favorite guard. The Master was on the other side busy with a book.


    The Master could never tell me that I¡¯ll get less pain. She was so sure that the Master doesn¡¯t know what it means to pleasure anyone.


    Axel kissed my neck, and I felt cold shivers run down my spine. Suddenly, I felt an urge to urinate. But I dare not step out if I don¡¯t have a death sentence.


    ¡°Free your mind Madison. It¡¯s not going to hurt you¡± Axel reassured me, and I nodded my head.


    He lowered his head, and took in one of my nipples into his mouth. Even with what, I still felt no pleasure, but I felt no pain as well.


    I felt like pushing him away from me, but that isn¡¯t possible. In as much as it was going to pleasure like Axel said, I still don¡¯t feel any form of pleasure. I just wanted him to take his hands off me immediately.


    The more he suckled on my breasts and caressed me, the more miserable I felt. I felt like I was somemodity ced in the market for anyone to buy. I was stiffened because I derived no sort of emotions from what Axel was doing to me.


    Furthermore, I tried to rx and free my mind because I wouldn¡¯t want to undergo any punishment, but I still couldn¡¯t.


    Then I felt his finger slip into my opening, and I felt like jerking up, and running out of the master¡¯s chambers.


    He stopped like he noticed that I wasn¡¯tfortable, and stared at me with a frown. I kept looking at him like a tuber of yam on the table, I didn¡¯t make any sound.


    My eyes watered. Tears rolled down my cheeks like a sloppy area.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He leaned closer to me, and whispered into my ear. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t easy for you, but you have to endure it all. You¡¯re a ve Madison, and you have to heed to your Master. I don¡¯t want to do this as well, but I fear for my life¡±


    I nodded my head, and blinked the tears right back into my eyes. Likewise, I have to survive no matter how tough it will be.


    He continued f****** me with his finger, and all I did was to shut my eyes tight pretending like I was feeling anything.


    ¡°Good¡± He mouthed, and I forced a smile at him. Poor Axel! Just like me, he has to do the things he doesn¡¯t want to.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and turned to the side where the Master was sitting. He was looking at us earnestly, and he wasn¡¯t reading the book any longer.


    That was when tension gripped me, to know that he was looking at me, and that I could get beheaded if he finds any single mistake with what I was doing made my heart beat increase.


    There was no expression on his face, all he did was stare at us like we were a kind of statue.


    Axel on the other hand was now working with his tongue under me. At some point, I began to wonder why I wasn¡¯t feeling a thing. All I was feeling was misery.


    Then Axel took his hands off me, and started taking off his belt. That was the only time the master spoke up after all those times.


    ¡°Enough of that Axel¡± The Master spoke in low tones. Axel stopped, and turned his gaze at the Master.


    I saw possessiveness in the eyes of the Master immediately.


    Is the master jealous?¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 41 Master’s possession

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I could swear that I saw possessiveness in the eyes of the Master. For a minute though before he blinked his eyes, and it was gone.


    Axel stopped, and turned to him looking confused. The master sprang up from the chair where he was sitting, and my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What is he nning to do this time?¡± Thoughts kept running through my mind, and I prayed within myself that he won¡¯t do the pleasure himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Axel. You can leave¡± His croaky voice was so scary that I almost jumped out of my skin.


    Axel nodded his head in agreement in put on his trouser immediately.


    ¡°Yes Master¡± He replied before walking out of the chamber. Now, I was left with the Master and myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call Emery. Tell her to get ready for me. She shoulde in immediately I order for her presence¡± The Master added, and Axel nodded before leaving.


    I was fully ready for the pains that I was going to feel. I know how it is with the Master, and I¡¯ve decided to harden my heart.


    ¡°Go to bed Madison¡± His mean voice struck me hard. A smile escaped my lips, and I quickly stood up. I was happy to know that we can at least use the bed instead of the table.


    The thought of what I was going to go through in the hands of the Master brought panic down my spine. I managed to get to the bed, and climbed on it giving him my back. I closed my eyes, and started saying some silent prayers to God asking him to save me from the Lion¡¯s den because this is a perfect definition of Lion¡¯s den.


    Furthermore, I could feel his presence besides me. He already took off his belt and robe. My heart started to race fast. I was waiting patiently for his manhood to nudge my opening as usual, but he didn¡¯t shove in immediately like he did thest time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I was wet from the pleasure section I had with Axel, so immediately he inserted his finger, he groaned approvingly. He fingered me for sometime before taking his finger out.


    Then, he slowly pushed his huge manhood into my opening, and I gasped immediately. This time, it was less painful, and has a burning sensation apanied by a feeling that I can¡¯t even exin.


    He bent closer to me, and whispered into my ear. ¡°Every ve gets rewarded after a job well done. So I¡¯ll be rewarding you¡±


    His words brought cold shivers down my spine. What does he mean by reward? What is he going to reward me with?


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡± Was all I could say even if I didn¡¯t know what he was going to reward me with.


    He began a long slow but steady movement. He kept thrusting into her, and I felt a bit of pleasure. Is this his way of rewarding me?


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was making me feel, I can¡¯t even tell how I felt at the moment. But I can assure you that it wasn¡¯t pains that I felt.


    I grabbed the duvet as I took his strokes. It was getting hotter by the minute. I was still panicking because I thought he would p my butt hard, or pinch my nipples like he did thest time. But to my greatest surprise, he didn¡¯t do any of those.


    His hands reached for my breasts, and he cupped them in his palms. He twerked the nipples, and continue plunging into me like his life depended on it.


    It was slow but steady. I hate to admit that I was feeling pleasure. Yes! That¡¯s the best description to give the feeling I was having now.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan¡­ Okay! It came out as a muffle instead of a moan.


    I couldn¡¯t even believe that I was moaning. I was moaning for the Master. Doesn¡¯t that sound so impossible?


    He increased his pace. Plunging in and out of me rapidly, and soon enough I was moaning like crazy under him. My eyes were shut in pleasure, and the feelings I was getting was overwhelming.


    Then he grabbed my neck. That was when I remembered that it was the Master who was having s*x with me. I was waiting for him to pull my hair hard as usual, but he didn¡¯t do that. I was already whimpering because I thought he was going to pull my hair, but I was wrong.


    Instead of pulling my hair, he grabbed my hips and pulled them deep to meet these thrusts. Trust me, I couldn¡¯t help but scream. I could feel him deep down inside my opening.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± I let out a moan. This time a moan not a muffle like the other time.


    I know within me that the Master was not deriving any pleasure from what we were doing, but what got me confused was why he kept on doing it that way. I know he likes it rougher, and I¡¯m also aware that none of the ves have ever made hime except Emery which is why she considered the Master¡¯s favorite ve.


    He continued mming in and out of me, but then he forcefully pulled off out of me, and I copsed on the bed heavily. Why did he pull off in the first ce?


    Then I heard a slight knock on the door. It was Axel like I suspected it to be.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she? Where¡¯s Emery?¡± The Master asked with arched eyebrows. Axel gulped hard, and scratched his head.


    ¡°She stepped out for a night walk Master¡± Axel replied with a muffle.


    Does this mean that he needs Emery anything so that he could release his sperm? I still couldn¡¯t get my head wrapped around why he wanted to see Emery urgently.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s not what? Then how do I do it?¡± The Master yelled with rage.


    ¡°Let me do it Master. I¡¯ll do it¡± I snapped, and regretted my words immediately I said it¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 42 She did it

    Lucien¡¯s POV


    I turned to Madison who was still kneeling on the ground, and snorted. What did she just say? Did she just say she would do it?


    My eyes narrowed, and I red at her. So much guts for someone who knows I could snap her neck, and end her in a twinkle of an eye.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I roared at her, and she flinched in fear. She bowed her head looking as nervous as ever.


    ¡°I said¡­ I said I will do¡­ Do it Master¡± She stuttered, and that baffles me. She still repeated what she just said.


    ¡°Madison, do you have a death wish?¡± I smirked at her. All she did was shake her head in disagreement.


    ¡°No Master. I just wanted to be of help to you¡± She replied with confidence, and I found myself smirking again. What¡¯s making her so courageous?


    ¡°Since you so much believe in yourself, and something in you that was you that you can do it. Get on the bed Madison¡± I ordered, and she reluctantly went to the bed.


    What the¡­. She really agreed to do this. What in the world is going in that head of hers?


    ¡°Are you sure that you can do it? If you don¡¯t do it properly, I¡¯m going to make sure you bear the consequences of your actions¡± I yelled at her, and she gulped hard.


    I could see the fear in her eyes, and I thought she was going to change her mind immediately, but that didn¡¯t happen. She kept mute staring at me with a gesture that I should go ahead.


    Taking off my robe, I pped her butt. She winced in pains, and I inserted my dick into her pussy. In order for me to ejacte, I shouldn¡¯t take it easy with her. She should be able to bear the consequences of her actions, no one told her to agree to satisfy me when she can¡¯t.


    The mming wasn¡¯t calm anymore like I did the other time. I continued mming into her like my life depended on it.


    I know she¡¯ll be feeling pains, but she asked for it. Furthermore, I wanted Emery, but she wanted to do it. Likewise, I went deeper and deeper, and she continued wailing in pains.


    Not only that, but I could see the tears in her eyes, but that didn¡¯t stop me from plunging into her.


    Likewise, I kept on mming into her for more than thirty minutes, but I didn¡¯te. Furthermore, I groaned approvingly cos she was so wet, and it was giving me everything I want.


    Moreover, I grabbed her boobs fondling it roughly, and she burst into fresh tears. Likewise, I could even hear her teeth gritting. Not only that, but I need to rough on her if I really want toe.


    To my greatest surprise, I felt this great pleasure at it¡¯s peak. I shivered in pleasure, and I immediately withdrew my manhood from my pussy. My warm juice poured out all over her body.


    Oh my God! She made mee.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    I walked down the hallway humming a song. It waste, and I bet everyone in the castle is fast asleep. Well, except the Master who I know has insomnia.


    Just then, I spotted Axel carrying someone on his shoulder walking out of the Master¡¯s chamber. What the hell is he still doing there? Who is he carrying?


    I rushed off to meet him, and saw that it was Madison. She was sleeping exhausted in his arms. She looked so weak, and Axel was rushing to take her to the servant quarters.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I asked with knitted forehead, and my eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°She just had a round with the Master¡± Axel exined, and I scratched my head in confusion.


    A smile escaped my lips immediately I heard that she actually had a round with the Master. Of course, I know how worst a round with the Master can be. I just love the fact that Madison is going through pains. No amount of pain is enough.


    ¡°Is that why she¡¯s unconscious? Did she pass out? Which round did she have with the Master? Was it the whip round? Was she told to walk around while kneeling?¡± I anxiously inquired.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t any of those, Emery¡± He snapped, and I narrowed my eyebrows. A frown suddenly appeared in my face the moment he said what he said.


    I took a good look at Madison who was wrapped in a white cloth. I searched for bruises, but I saw none. Why doesn¡¯t she have bruises if she truly had a round with the Master?


    I went further to take off the white cloth, and I saw no blood stains. The white clothes were supposed to be covered with blood, but why am I seeing a wless fair skin instead of a bloody skin which will guarantee she actually had a round.


    ¡°Are you blind Emery? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s sleeping? The Master ordered me not to wake her up. He said I should carry her back to the servants quarters¡± Axel snapped taking a step backwards. My eyes widened immediately, and my jaw became numb. Did I hear right or am I just hearing things?


    ¡°What?¡± I freaked out, and he shook his head.


    ¡°Must I repeat myself? I just told you what the Master said. I¡¯m only working ording the Master¡¯s order, and you shouldn¡¯t touch her again if you don¡¯t want to get punished¡± Axel turned to leave, but I stopped him. Furthermore, I¡¯m yet to get the information I want from him.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t go through all the rounds that I mentioned which are known are the right rounds for a ve, what type of round did she go through in the hands of the Master?¡± I needed to clear my curiosity cos it was really eating me up.


    ¡°Pleasure round. She had a pleasurable round with the Master¡± Axel replied, and my legs became jelly, my jaw dropped in shock. Pleasure round? What the f*** is that?

 Chapter 43 Is she dead?

    Emery¡¯s POV


    ¡°She slept on the Master¡¯s bed, so I was asked to take her back¡± Axel continued.


    I arched my eyebrows at Axel who rolled his eyes. I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around what he meant by pleasure round. Does that even exist? If it does, howe I haven¡¯t heard about it?


    Then I suddenly thought of what Axel just said ¡®she slept on the Master¡¯s bed¡¯. My eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Did you just say that she slept on the Master¡¯s bed?¡± I gasped, and Axel nodded his head.


    ¡°Why do you keep repeating the questions? I just told you what I said, you think I¡¯m making it up or something?¡± He snorted, and I forced a smile at him gobsmacked.


    I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that the Master doesn¡¯t let anyone lie on his bed. I know I¡¯ve been his favorite ve, but the trust is that I¡¯ve nevery on the Master¡¯s bed. Surprisingly, Madison slept off on his bed, and he gave orders to carry her to her room. Is that now unbelievable?


    ¡°As you can see Emery, I was on my way to the servants quarters to drop her. I¡¯d like to go straight there¡± Axel walked away while I bit my fingers in confusion.


    ¡°If truly she had sex with a master, then why haven¡¯t he requested for me? That¡¯s what he does all the time, why isn¡¯t he doing it again?¡± I thought. I really need to go see for myself why and what a pleasure round means.


    Jealousy was getting the best of me, and I kept thinking of what just happened. This is just not fair. I can¡¯t take it!


    I¡¯ll go to the Master¡¯s chambers, and see for myself what is going on.


    Furthermore, I stormed to the door of the master¡¯s chamber, and the guards blocked me from entering. Likewise, I red hard at them like I was going to strangle them at any given opportunity.


    ¡°Get our of the way, you two¡± I cried out with my tiny voice. I¡¯ve always been treated like a princess instead of a ve, and I¡¯ll do anything to retain my position.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Emery. You can¡¯t get into the Master¡¯s chambers now. You have no invitation from the Master, you can¡¯t go in without an invitation¡± One of the guards started.


    ¡°Says who? Are you the Master? You dare not order me around guard. Just let me into the master¡¯s chambers now¡± I shouted at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Emery? You don¡¯t have any invitation from the master, so you can¡¯t be let into the master¡¯s chambers¡± The other replied.


    I pushed them aside roughly, and stormed into the dark room. I couldn¡¯t see a thing as usual, this has always been the master¡¯s way of life.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s me Emery¡± I started with the sweetest voice anyone can hear.


    I waited for a response but I got none. Is it that the Master doesn¡¯t want to be satisfied, or was he lying to me? Is the master really in?


    ¡°Master, your favorite ve Emery is here. Is there anything you¡¯d want me to do for you? I¡¯ll do it without any hesitation¡± I continued talking.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Emery?¡± The Master¡¯s voice made me shiver in fear.


    ¡°I saw the ve leave your chambers, and I assumed you needed me here as usual that¡¯s why I came here¡± I replied sharply.


    ¡°Why would I? Why would I want you Emery? You don¡¯t have any right to barge into my chambers in that manner? Do you have a death wish?¡± The Master roared at me, and I flinched in fear.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No Master¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Then what are you still standing there for? Get yourself out of my chambers before I do something you¡¯d regret for the rest of your life¡± He shunned me, and I rushed out of his chambers immediately.


    Is this a dream? The Master was satisfied? Oh, no! This should better be a dream or some kind of illusion because if this is not, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to take whatever it is.


    Mona¡¯s POV


    I paced around the room worriedly. I¡¯ve been in Madison¡¯s room for the past two hours, and she¡¯s yet to return from the Master¡¯s chambers.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh dear Madison! Who knows what she¡¯s going through in the hands of the master right now?¡± I worried.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open. I jumped up from the bed. It was Axel who was carrying her, and my heart skipped a beat the moment I saw them.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ This can be¡­ I hope this isn¡¯t what I¡¯m thinking. I know that the master kills ves just the same way fowls are being ughtered. But what has she done to deserve this kind of treatment? Why did you kill her? I hope she¡¯s not dead because I don¡¯t know what I would do if she¡¯s dead¡± I fell on the ground wailing.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re making it really difficult for me to understand you because I don¡¯t get it¡± Axel red at me, andid her on the bed.


    ¡°Is she dead? What did the master do to her? What crime did shemit that she was murdered brutally in this manner?¡± I continued crying.


    ¡°Murdered? Who are you talking about that was murdered?¡± Axel widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Why are you acting like you don¡¯t know? This is exactly the same way that ves who have been ughtered by the Master are being carried to the cemetery¡± I snapped at him, and he burst intoughter making me look rather stupid.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny? Are you happy that he killed her, or that he kills ves for nothing?¡± I continued sobbing.


    ¡°And whoever told you that she is dead? Of course, she¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s just fast asleep¡± He exined, and I gulped hard rushing to her on the bed with a sigh of relief¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 44 Emery’s plot

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes, and yawned tiredly. The pains I felt in between myps was unbearable, and that was when the memories of what happened to mest night kept rushing into my memory.


    I actually satisfied the Masterst night. Even though it was tough, I still can¡¯t believe I did it.


    ¡°Good morning Madison! How are you feeling bestie?¡± That was Mona¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that it was her voice.


    ¡°Mona?¡± I mumbled, and she helped me sit up on the bed. That was when it was dawn to me that I was still naked underneath.


    I grabbed the white sheet on the bed, and covered my body properly.


    ¡°What happenedst night Madison? You were brought in here, and you were sleeping¡± Mona cleared her throat before starting the conversation. I opened my mouth to speak, but tears circted in my eyes making my voice teary.


    ¡°A lot Mona! I don¡¯t even know how to start, but I just find it very heavy to speak¡± I sniffed, and she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it Madison, then we should just forget about it. Don¡¯t bother telling me if it will hurt you¡± She smiled faintly at me, and I wiped my tears off with the sheet.


    ¡°Is there any point keeping it to myself? I think it¡¯s best I tell you so that I¡¯ll be able to forget about it. I had a round with the Masterst night¡± I shook my head, and Mona gasped in shock.


    ¡°Wait a second. Are you trying to tell me that you had a round with the Masterst night, and you woke up this morning safe and sound?¡± Mona stared at me with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Was I supposed to be dead by morning? Or do they give a different kind of punishment for people who had a round with the Master?¡± I popped out my eyes in fear.


    Of course, I was very afraid because I know I won¡¯t be able to take the punishment, not after what I went throughst night all in the name of satisfying the Master¡¯s sexual desires.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant Madison. What type of round did you have with the Master? Was it the whip round or the crawling round?¡± Mona snapped at me, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t any of those. The round I had with the Master was just a sex round. First, we had a pleasurable round¡± I started.


    ¡°Pleasurable round? What the hell is the meaning of that? Ever since I stepped my foot into this castle, I¡¯ve never heard of pleasure round. What does that mean?¡± She asked anxiously, and I scratched my head.


    ¡°Are you saying that you haven¡¯t heard of pleasurable round before? Well, I had a pleasurable s*x with the Master. It wasn¡¯t painful at all, and I can¡¯t even tell the feeling I had. All I know was that I made him ejacte¡± I replied, and Mona gasped in shock.


    ¡°Say what? You had pleasure with the Master, and that he came after you had s* x with him?¡± She freaked out.


    Emery¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maria stared at me in confusion as I paced around the room mumbling some inaudible words.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you Emery? What do you keep pacing around like you¡¯re insane?¡± Maria scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m gradually losing my ce Maria. She¡¯s going to take away my title as the Master¡¯s favorite ve. I don¡¯t know what I would do if I lose this¡± I sniffed hard trying to stop myself from crying.


    ¡°How is that even possible? We know that you¡¯re the only one who can satisfy the Master¡¯s sexual urge. I don¡¯t think there is any other ve who can do that¡± Maria snapped, and I shook my head in disagreement.


    ¡°Dear you are wrong Maria, I found outst night that the new ve was able to do it. I don¡¯t know how true this is, but the way the master spoke to me is enough to tell me that I¡¯m beginning to lose my ce¡± I continued sobbing.


    ¡°If that is the case, so what are you going to do? Are you going to go back to being a ve? I mean you will continue working in the fields if that happens¡± Maria widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m aware of that, but I can¡¯t let that happen. You know that is going to affect you as well, you won¡¯t follow me around anymore. You will also go back to being amon ve¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! I¡¯m not the one who is going to be more affected. Come to think of it Emery, Lioness is surely going to make life miserable for you. You know how much she hates you and everything about you¡± Maria covered her mouth with her palms.


    ¡°Impossible! That Madison has been nothing but trouble to me ever since she stepped her foot into the Castle. She has tried all she can to steal the master way from me, and that¡¯s the only thing I can never give up for her¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°So what are you going to do Emery? You know you shouldn¡¯t get yourself involved with that girl if you don¡¯t want to get into trouble with Master Stone¡± Maria snorted at me, and I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s high time I bring her back to her ce. She can just show up in the Castle, and steal everything that I worked hard for. I know how much I suffered before I was able to get this title, and I won¡¯t let her have it easily¡± I wiped off my tears, and smirked at Maria who stared at me in confusion.


    ¡°What do you n to do? I hope it¡¯s not something that will get you into trouble?¡± Maria asked anxiously.


    ¡°Follow me Maria¡± I walked out of the room, and Maria ran after me¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 45 The plot

    Madison¡¯s POV


    Mona and I were still discussing when the doorknob clicked open. We quickly sprang to our feet even if it was difficult for me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    To my greatest surprise, it was no other person than Emery. She walked majestically into the room with her maid Maria following her like a puppy following its mother. My heart skipped a beat the moment I saw her.


    Emery started at me with loathing eyes. If the eyes could kill, I could swear she would have killed me with the kind of stares I was getting from her.


    ¡°Good day Emery. What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± I spoke with a shaky voice because I know that her presence doesn¡¯t mean good for me.


    ¡°What did you just say? You good-for-nothing ve, did you just ask me what I¡¯m doing here?¡± Shended a dirty p on my cheek. I held my cheek staring at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°What do you want Emery? Are you going to punish her again? What has she done to you this time that youe looking for her?¡± Mona spoke up ring hard at her.


    ¡°And who told you are allowed to speak Mona. Just because we were friends when I was asleep doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯d talk to me anyhow you like. I¡¯m no longer amon ve just like you, I¡¯m the Master¡¯s favorite. I¡¯m sure you know very well what that means after all you¡¯ve been here all your life¡± Emery scoffed, and Mona clenched her fist trying to hold herself back from hitting Emery.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the question I asked you. But I just really want to know why you came to see a poor ve like me. Is there anything that you want me to do for you?¡± I spoke calmly, and Emery red at me.


    ¡°Something I want you to do for me? What can you possibly do for me that I can¡¯t get other people to do? I just want an honest answer from you, what were you doing at the master¡¯s Chambersst night?¡± She lowered her voice to ask.


    ¡°I was summoned by the Master. Why do I need to tell you why I went to his Chambers?¡± I snorted, and she grabbed my hair.


    ¡°Emery, I can no longer be at the humiliation you¡¯re giving my friend. I¡¯ve had it up to here, and if you don¡¯t want yourself getting punished, you¡¯d let go of her right now¡± Mona pushed her hand off, and I staggered closer to Mona. Of course, I don¡¯t even have the slightest energy to exchange words with her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to incur my wrath, then follow me¡± Emery turned to leave, and my heart sank immediately.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where are you taking me to?¡± I was forced to ask her the question. No one answered me.


    ¡°I just want to take you to a ce where you get the proper rounds you need as a ve that you are. I heard you had a round with the master, and I also heard it wasn¡¯t the main round you should get¡± Emeryughed coldly, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°Who made you the judge here Emery? Have you forgotten that you were once a ve just like every one of us, that you became the Master¡¯s favorite doesn¡¯t give you the right to boss everyone around¡± Mona stood up to her, and that angered Emery the more.


    ¡°Shut up Mona. Keep your disgusting hole of a mouth shut, and mind your own business. This isn¡¯t any of your business, and just because you don¡¯t have work at the field doesn¡¯t mean you have to pass your time away gossiping. You can make yourself useful by doing other chores¡± Emery smirked at her.


    I was getting nervous the more because I¡¯ve heard of what happened to the other ves who tried to disobey the master¡¯s favorite ve Emery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself again Madison. If you want the peace of everyone, I advise you to follow me immediately¡± Emery turned to leave, and I stepped out a foot to follow her, but Mona grabbed my wrist, and Drew me back.


    ¡°Mona? What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡± Emery raised her hand to p Mona¡¯s cheek when a voice interrupted.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± The feminine but croaky voice froze everyone in the room. Do you need anyone to tell you who it was?


    Lady Delia¡¯s POV


    The medicine man sat on the bare ground while I sat on the little stool in front of him looking very unhappy.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that there has not been any improvement ever since I gave you thest medicine?¡± He asked, and I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°To be honest with you Mr Bahu, I¡¯m very tired of this whole thing. I¡¯ve beening here for the past 2 months since I was directed here by someone, but there has not been any improvement even if I kept on giving her the medicine. It feels like I wasn¡¯t giving her anything¡± I started with a troubled voice.


    ¡°Your case is very severe Delia. I know how many people who this very medicine that I¡¯ve given you had worked for. I find it very surprising to know that you didn¡¯t get any improvement after giving her this powerful concoction¡± He took a deep breath showing he was confused himself.


    ¡°What do you suggest I do Mr Bahu? Do you know anyone else who can help me out? I just need a medicine that will improve her. I need to return the happiness in the Castle, because there¡¯s no way the happiness will return when she¡¯s still in that state¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°Alright. Take this medicine, you can give it to her. I¡¯m sure it will work this time because this is a very rare medicine, and I hardly give it to my customers. I hope it will work on her¡± He handed the bottle to me, and I dropped a huge wrap of money on the mat in front of him before leaving¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 46 The secret

    Madison¡¯s POV:


    It was no other person than Lioness. The sight of her made Emery shiver, and I wondered why. Lioness red at her with hatred boldly written on her face.


    ¡°What is going on here? Why have you guys decided to rob us of the peace of this castle?¡± Her intimidating voice made me gulp even harder. I couldn¡¯t even find my voice to exin to her what was happening.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s Emery. She¡¯s threatening my friend Madison. I can¡¯t tell what exactly Madison did to her to deserve the way she¡¯s treating her¡± Mona snapped, and Lioness turned her gaze at Emery.


    ¡°Is that so Emery? You have decided to frustrate the innocent girl?¡± Lioness kept ring at her, and Emery shivered in fear to my surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true Lioness. I was only speaking to her, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to her¡± Emery lied, and I stared at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Just because you became the Master¡¯s favorite ve, doesn¡¯t give you the right to go about bullying other ves. I don¡¯t know what you think of yourself, but I just want to remind you that you are also ve¡± Lioness grabbed her by her hair, and she winced in pains. I felt pity for her, but I know that I¡¯m not in the right position to pity her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Lioness. I promise I will no longer, but I have from now onwards¡± Emery pleaded still in tears.


    ¡°The next time I hear from anyone that you are bullying your fellow ve, I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m capable of. I won¡¯t let you continue your stupidity. Enjoy the position as the master¡¯s favorite while itst, because it won¡¯t take long when you will lose that position, go back to being a ve that you are¡± Lioness smirked, and Emery gritted her teeth. I guess she hates to hear those words, because they always make her feel bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lioness. I promise not to bother her anymore, please just let go of my hair. Your grip is so tight, and it¡¯s really hurting me¡± Emery cried out pitiably.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any work, and that¡¯s probably the reason why you came to bully her. If only you were busy, and you have a lot of work in your desk to do, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t bother to bully anyone because you¡¯d be busy¡± Lioness nodded her head like an idea got into her head.


    ¡°What? What are you saying Lioness?¡± Emery cried out in panic. I never thought she¡¯d be so afraid of anyone until I see her crying and pleading for mercy from Lioness.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you Emery, and Mona needs to do some work. I think it¡¯s high time you keep yourselves busy. I wouldn¡¯t want to see you guys less busy¡± Lioness dropped the can of ck substance she was holding on the bed beside her.


    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky Madison. The master ordered that you shouldn¡¯t do any work, I don¡¯t know how you were able to gain favor in the sight of the master, but I can assure you that you¡¯re definitely getting to his good side. The content of the bottle was given to you directly from the master. He ordered that you should be allowed to have enough rest for today¡± Lioness rolled her eyes while Emery red hard at me.


    ¡°The Master did? Why would he¡­.¡± I was short of words, but I had to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°So for the reason, I will let you get enough rest. All you have to do is to get yourself straight to the bed and get all the rest you can for today. Tomorrow might not be so good for you. Emery and Mona follow me immediately I don¡¯t want to repeat myself again¡± Lioness snapped, and walked out of the door. Emery red at me for thest time before walking out of my room while Mona smiled.


    I felt bad for Mona. If only Emery didn¡¯te to my room, she won¡¯t be sent on an errand or given any other work to do. I sat heavily on the bed with my mind wondering.


    Like Lioness said, she told me that the master ordered that I shouldn¡¯t do any work today. Now the question is, why would the master say something like that about me? He hates me for all I know, I would never say something like that to favor me.


    I was still lost in thought when I heard a strange voice. Okay! It¡¯s not just a voice, it sounded like someone was crying.


    But who could that be? I think it seems to be the voice of a little girl. Shockingly, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a little girl living in this castle. How is it possible then?


    I got up from the bed, and walked out of my room. The voice is probablying from the Castle, it¡¯s not possible that I¡¯m just hearing voices.


    I kept walking until I got to a door. The door was not really locked, and my heart skipped a beat the moment I grabbed the doorknob.


    Am I really doing the right thing? Won¡¯t I be beheaded if I enter the room that I was not authorized to enter? What if I get myself into trouble by entering this room without permission? Besides, I¡¯ve never seen anyone entering this room ever since I came into the Castle.


    Now, I was more curious to find out why I was hearing the voice from the room. Could it be there¡¯s someone in the room, or something in the room that no one is allowed to see?


    Well, I don¡¯t care. What matters is that I get into the room, and see for myself what¡¯s making such a noise.


    The doorknob clicked open, and I sneaked into the room after looking around to make sure no one saw me. To my greatest surprise, the room was so beautiful. It was decorated in pink like that of a princess. The voice I was hearing stopped sniffing, and that made me keep heading in¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 47 The child

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I kept on walking in and into the room. Why do I feel like there is something up with this room?


    The more I walked closer, the more the sniffing subsided. Did I even hear right? How sure am I that I even heard someone sniffing inside this room? What if I was just hearing things? What is there is no one inside the room, or maybe it¡¯s actually the master whose inside here?


    My heart skipped a beat the moment I thought of the master being inside the room.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m making a mistake of my life. What if it¡¯s actually the Master whose in here? Will I be beheaded?¡± Fear gripped me the moment I thought of being beheaded by the Master.


    I turned around to leave the room then I started hearing someone sobbing again. I paused, and turned around again. Something in me kept telling me to go see who it was.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I couldn¡¯t control myself any longer, I was really eager to know who it was that was sobbing in the room.


    I took a deep breath, and rushed back into the room. Then I got to the inner room where the person was sobbing. I grabbed the doorknob, and throw the door open.


    To my greatest surprise, it was a little girl. She was about ten years old or more. My jaw dropped the moment I saw her. Lots of questions kept running through my mind. Is she a ve too? Why is she locked in this room?


    She didn¡¯t say a word even if she saw me. She kept staring at me without making any sound.


    ¡°Little girl. What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± I asked calmly, and sat beside the bed. She still didn¡¯t say a word to me.


    Fear gripped me. Why isn¡¯t she talking? Is she deaf? Or is she dumb?


    ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯ve been in the castle for a few months now, but why haven¡¯t I seen you even for a day? Why are you being locked up here? Did you do anything wrong to the master?¡± I continued asking, but she didn¡¯t reply me.


    All she did was to smile at me a little. I think that¡¯s a good sign. It shows that she loves me, or maybe that she likes the fact that I¡¯m talking to her.


    ¡°Why are you smiling? I find it strange that you are in here, does the master know that you are here?¡± I asked again, and she continued staring at me like I wasn¡¯t talking to her.


    ¡°This is quite strange! Why is such a little girl here, and why is it said that no one is allowed to enter this room? Is there something that I¡¯m not being told? Why can¡¯t the little girl speak?¡± I kept on thinking.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± I broke the silence between the both of us. Instead of her to answer me, she started crying to my surprise.


    This simply means that she can hear me. I think that¡¯s a good sign to start with, but why did she start crying? Did the Master do anything wrong to her mother?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking about your mother, but if you don¡¯t want us to talk about your mother why don¡¯t you talk about your dad? Where¡¯s your Father? Why are you in such a ce?¡± I arched my eyebrows, and she sniffed hard still mute.


    ¡°Okay! I think this is a tough one. And if I keep being here, I might end up getting myself into trouble¡± I thought within myself, and I got up to leave.


    Immediately I stood up, she burst into tears. I was touched by her genuine tears, and I felt bad for her. Maybe she actually needs my help, and I¡¯m just not seeing it.


    ¡°If you want me to help you little girl. You have to help me so that I¡¯ll be able to help you out. You have refused to answer all of my questions, and that won¡¯t help me. I feel bad for you that you are locked up here, but you¡¯re not telling me anything about you¡± I continued, and she kept crying.


    I was confused, and I couldn¡¯t get myself to understand why she was crying, or why she didn¡¯t want me to leave.


    ¡°What do you want me to do for you? Tell me what it is, then I won¡¯t hesitate to do it for you. I really have to leave so that no one would see me in this room. If I get caught, I will be in big trouble. I might lose my life on the process that¡¯s why I really have to leave before I get caught¡± I told her, and she shook her head. I think this is the only response I¡¯ve gotten from her ever since I started talking to her.


    Just then, I heard the doorknob click, and I gasped in shock. Someone walked into the room, and I held my breath praying it won¡¯t be the Master.


    Lo and behold stood the Master, and Lady Delia in front of me. Cold shivers ran down my spine with the way the Master stared at me with disdain.


    I felt like the ground should open so that I¡¯ll be swallowed up. What am I going to do now? With the way he was staring at me, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡°What are you doing here Madison? Who let you in here?¡± Lady Delia gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry mydy. I just heard¡­¡± I stammered, and the master¡¯s loud voice brought goosebumps all over my body.


    ¡°Axel, take her away. She must be hanged to death now¡± The master said, and tears does down my cheeks immediately without wasting any time.


    Axel rushed to me, and grabbed my hands. I couldn¡¯t even plead for mercy because I know that there was no point in pleading.


    Just then, the little girl burst into tears again to the surprise of everyone.


    ¡°I¡­ wa¡­nt¡­ her¡± She spoke so calmly even if she was crying.


    The master widened his eyes in shock immediately she spoke up¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 48 Zara

    Lucien¡¯s POV


    I was stunned to the bone marrows the moment I heard what the little girl said. It felt more like a dream because I was yet to wrap my head around what just happened.


    ¡°Did you just say something, Zara?¡± Lady Delia rushed to her, and held her hands. She didn¡¯t respond to Lady Delia, she was only staring at Madison.


    ¡°Was I hearing things? Did Zara actually say something that I just heard?¡± I was shocked, and I prayed she was really the one who spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised too Stone. It was actually Zara who said she wants Madison¡± Lady Delia snapped, and I gulped hard.


    Madison turned to her, and tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked surprised as well to hear her talk.


    ¡°Did you say something baby? But I¡¯ve been asking you questions for the past few minutes I got here, you haven¡¯t responded any of them¡± Madison muffled.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Madison. We don¡¯t have any time to waste¡± Axel dragged Madison along, and Zara started crying again


    ¡°Wait Axel! Don¡¯t take her¡± I stopped him, and he halted. I couldn¡¯t let him take her away, not after Zara spoke for the first time in 5 years just because she doesn¡¯t want her to go away.


    Lady Delia stared at me in confusion. She knows that I don¡¯t always take back my orders. I¡¯ve always let my judgement prevail no matter how and what that case is all about.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Master? Why don¡¯t you want me to take her away?¡± Axel broke the silence, and I backed them staring at the window.


    ¡°I will do anything and everything that my daughter wants me to do. No matter how difficult it seems, I have to make Zara happy. I¡¯m sure we all heard her speak, she said she wanted the ve. If you take the ve away, then her condition is definitely going to worsen. The ve should be grateful to Zara for her life that has been spared¡± I mumbled before walking out of the room.


    Axel bowed immediately I finished speaking, and walked out with me.


    ¡°Master, this is a miracle. If I remember correctly, Zara has been in that condition for the past five years. She has not been able to say anything¡± Axel marvelled, and smiles escaped my lips.


    I still can¡¯t get myself to believe that my Zara actually spoke the moment she saw the ve. She said it herself that she wants the ve.


    ¡°That¡¯s true Axel. But that doesn¡¯t mean that my Zara was dumb. She could always talk, so why are you being so surprised like she was born deaf?¡± I snorted. I didn¡¯t want to give des to a ve who I bought with my own money. Furthermore, I can¡¯t stoop so low to thank a ve just because of what she did. Despite the fact that what she did was really miraculous. I still can¡¯t make her feel like I¡¯m indebted to her because I¡¯m real, she¡¯s the one indebted to me.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    The Master left with Axel, and I rushed to the little girl who was smiling warmly at me.


    ¡°Thank you so much little girl. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be hung to death already. I don¡¯t know how to thank you for making the master spare my life by pleading¡± I cried out, and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°How did you do it Madison? How were you able to make Zara speak? Did you say anything to her?¡± Lady Delia asked in shock.


    ¡°To be honest with you Lady Delia, I didn¡¯t even know that she does speak. For the past few minutes that I got here, I¡¯ve been trying to ask her name or where she¡¯s from, but she didn¡¯t respond. I was surprised when she told the master that she wanted me¡± I exined, and Lady Delia shook her head.


    ¡°Zara? Can you say something else? Baby, please talk to us again. I really missed hearing your voice, and I can¡¯t wait for you to say something once more¡± Lady Delia spoke with a teary voice. I could see she was really touched.


    The little girl Zara stared at her for some time, and tears pricked her eyes. It rolled down her cheeks, and she sniffed hard. I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that she just couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Does this mean that the little girl doesn¡¯t speak before? If that¡¯s the case, then who is she?


    ¡°Lady Delia, I really want to ask you a question, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m allowed to ask you this¡± I spoke up, and she turned to me. Wiping off her tears, and clearing her throat, she started. ¡°What do you want to know? You can ask me any question¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m being too curious or if I¡¯m being inquisitive. I just desire answers to my questions. Why doesn¡¯t Baby Zara speak?¡± I muffled, but she heard the question I asked anyway.


    ¡°She has not always been like this. Zara has always been like the other kids, she was yful, and lovable. She could speak and do every other thing that other normal children do. That¡¯s the reason why it pains me a lot to see her on that bed lying like a piece of wood. I¡¯ve always been with her since she was a baby¡± Lady Delia started.


    ¡°What happened then? Why did she be this way? Why was she locked up in here? From the little I know, the child shouldn¡¯t be locked in such a secluded ce. You know how children are, they always want to be seen among their peers. That¡¯s why I find it abnormal for a kid to be locked up in here¡± I continued.


    ¡°What more can we do than to lock her here? She can¡¯t talk, and she can¡¯t also walk. She can¡¯t y with the other kids or live a normal life like every other child out there. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been in here¡± Lady Delia sniffed hard.


    ¡°What? She can¡¯t walk?¡± I freaked out¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 49 Who Zara is

    Emery¡¯s POV


    I red hard at Mona like I was going to strike her dead with my eyes. That bi*ch! She¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here in the first ce. If only she had shut that mouth of hers, Lioness won¡¯t have seeded in giving me such a strenuous job to do.


    ¡°What are you ring at me for? I¡¯m notfortable with the way you are staring at me¡± Mona snapped with hiss.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually the one cutting coconuts, it¡¯s been so long since I did something like this. I don¡¯t do things like this anymore, but you made me go back to it again¡± I gritted my teeth speaking bitterly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you choose to be stupid. You were the one picking on my friend, if you didn¡¯t do that I¡¯m sure we wouldn¡¯t end up here¡± Mona rolled her eyes. She has never been less annoying.


    ¡°What do you think of yourself? Her savior? Or maybe her army? Someone who will save her anytime she¡¯s about to get into trouble? You¡¯re nothing but a gullible person¡± I started with a snort, and she rolled her eyes again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s none of your business. You think everyone is going to be like you? Humph¡­ You¡¯re mistaken Emery. Not everyone will behave the way you do. Just because you cut off all ties with me for the fact that you became the Master¡¯s favorite ve doesn¡¯t mean she will do the same to me if she finds herself in a better position¡± Mona replied, and Iughed sarcastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think. If I were you I¡¯d been looking for a way to get rid of that girl. She¡¯s nothing but a threat to you and to me. She¡¯s your best friend and sister, right? That¡¯s what you think until she stabs in the back¡± I spoke with a soft tone of voice.


    ¡°The same way you did to me? I think you¡¯re simply giving an exnation of yourself. You¡¯re just trying to exin to me the kind of person you have been to me. I took you like a sister, and I protected you even if it means risking my life, but what did I get in return? Hatred? Wickedness? You concluded that I was no longer in your league just because you became the Master¡¯s favorite ve. I¡¯d rather you don¡¯tpare Madison to yourself because she¡¯s nothing like you¡± Mona defended her, and that annoyed me the more.


    Like how did that Madison of a girl manage to get everyone¡¯s affection? I have to get rid of her as soon as possible if I really want peace to reign.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite ridiculous. I¡¯m not surprised that you are not less foolish. You still think that everyone wants to be siblings with you, and that¡¯s how she¡¯s going to make life miserable for you someday¡± I growled, and continued cutting the coconuts.


    I looked at the bags filled with coconut lying in front of me. Tears circted in my eyes the moment I saw blisters on my palms. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the one doing this. I¡¯ve always believed that I would never go back to doing stressful things like this.


    Mona on the other hand was almost through with the coconut she was cutting. I guess she¡¯s used to the suffering, but I¡¯ve be to fragile that I can¡¯t take such any longer.


    ¡°Curse you Lioness! I wish you¡¯d just go back to wherever it is you came from¡± 8 cried within myself. There was no way Mona would agree to help me no matter how hard I beg. Gosh! This is tough.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    I stared at Lady Delia with my eyes widened, and my mouth wide open. What did she just say to me?


    ¡°Are you seriously telling me that this little girl sitting on this bed can¡¯t walk or talk?¡± I freaked out.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the truth Madison. She was not like this one she was born. I mean Zara used to be a normal kid, and she used to live a happy life until what happened¡± Lady Delia started.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I have so many questions to ask you mydy, but I¡¯m really curious to know the reason why she can¡¯t walk or talk. I mean I find it very ridiculous, and unbelievable¡± I gulped hard, anddy Delia smiled at the child who stared at her like a statue with no atom of happiness.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt sorry for the poor girl, but there were lots of questions running through my mind, and I needed answers to it. Firstly, who is Zara? Where are her parents? Why was she locked up here? How did she end up crippled? Why is she dumb? Gosh! I have many questions.


    ¡°I know that you are very curious, but Zara¡¯s life is a long and sad story that no one would wish to hear to witness¡± Lady Delia sniffed hard.


    ¡°To be honest Lady Delia, I want to help Zara. I want the child to go back to being a happy child, but I won¡¯t be able to do that if I¡¯m not being told what actually happened to her. I know my life growing up wasn¡¯t the best, but I know it wasn¡¯t as tough as hers. She¡¯s a child, and doesn¡¯t deserve this kind of hardship¡± I continued.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done everything. I¡¯ve visited so many doctors and herbalists so that I¡¯d be able to get a cure to Zara¡¯s disability, but they all proved abortive. I also want to see her happy again, but I think happiness is far away from her. She can¡¯t be happy when she¡¯s on a wheelchair¡± Lady Delia cried out.


    ¡°I made her speak for the first time in five years. Trust me on this Lady Delia, I¡¯ll make her walk and continue speaking if you do me the favor of telling me everything I need to know about her¡± I assured her, and she smiled.


    ¡°Okay. Well her name is Zara, and she is¡­.¡± Lady Delia started the story¡­.


    TBC¡­

 Chapter 50 Sad story

    Lioness POV


    I walked down to the store room where Mona and the proud Master¡¯s favorite ve was working like I told them to cut the coconuts.


    Mona was already through with cutting the coconuts while Emery was sitting tiredly with the coconut still lying on the ground.


    ¡°What is this girl turning into just because she became the master¡¯s favorite?¡± I fumed in anger, and marched forward to her with a whip.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing Emery? Who told you that you could leave the work I sent you to do just to sitzily on the ground?¡± I whipped her back, and she jump with a shrieking yell.


    ¡°Oh God! I¡¯m sorry Lioness. I almost got wounded by the coconut and¡­¡± She whimpered.


    ¡°So are you trying to tell me that you can¡¯t do it? I think you¡¯re forgetting that you¡¯re just a ve, and nothing special. Since you decided to get on my bad side, I¡¯m going to make life more miserable for you¡± I grabbed her by her hair, and dragged her out of the store room. Now, I¡¯m going to make her know her ce.


    Madison¡¯s POVThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I sat on the bed staring at Lady Delia with so much curiosity. I needed to find out how and what happened to little Zara who kept staring at us like she could understand what we were talking about.


    ¡°Zara is actually the master¡¯s only child¡± Lady Delia broke the silence, and I arched my eyebrows in shock.


    ¡°The master¡¯s daughter? How is that even possible? The Master is married?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold myself back from asking questions.


    ¡°I know you find it surprising, but that¡¯s just the truth. Zara here is the Master¡¯s only child, and yes! He was married to her mother legally. She¡¯s not any sort of love child or anything¡± Lady Delia replied calmly.


    ¡°My goodness! How can someone as cold as the master get married to a woman?, I still find it confusing, because the master I know is not someone who would treat a woman right¡± I was forced to open up tody Delia whoughed hysterically.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re talking from experience, but I just want you to know that he has not always been like this. He used to be a loving husband, a responsible father like every other man to their families¡± She continued, and I shook my head.


    ¡°What happened then? What made him change into such a monster? I know I might be beheaded if he hears what I¡¯m saying about him, but what you just said mads me get confused¡± I snapped at her.


    ¡°Zara and her parents were living happily until one day. Their happiness was snatched from them¡± Lady Delia continued, and I arched my eyebrows.


    ¡°Their happiness was stolen from them? How? Was it why this little girl became dumb and crippled?¡± I gasped in shock.


    ¡°Yes. This is exactly what happened to her. Lucien¡¯s father had an enemy who swore to destroy his father, and his family. So, he murdered the master¡¯s Father, and still didn¡¯t stop there, he went ahead to think of hurting the master Stone and his family¡± Lady Delia replied, and I furrowed my eyebrows.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Master¡¯s father was murdered? So what exactly happened to her mother?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°Well, that night the man came with some hoodlums right in front of the little Zara. Zara was just 5 years old then when they barged into the mansion they had Lucien¡¯s wife Rani butchered right in front of Zara. It was the most shocking thing for little Zara to see her own mother butchered in front of her despite the way the little girl pleaded with them to free her mother.¡± Lady Delia shook her head in pity.


    ¡°What? How heartless! They butchered Master Stone¡¯s wife right in front of him, and his little Zara?¡± I covered my mouth with my palms.


    ¡°Honestly, it was the worst thing that has ever happened to them. After that night, and after what little Zara saw, she became traumatized. She couldn¡¯t talk or say any word till date. Then slowly, she got worse by the day. We tried as hard as we could to cure her of the trauma, but it wasn¡¯t any better. Since then, her life has never remained the same¡± Lady Delia sniffed hard.


    ¡°Now this is heartbreaking because I can¡¯t even imagine this happening to me. I feel sorry for the little girl¡± I cupped my forehead in my palms.


    ¡°Do you now understand why the Master became a monster? He swore to treat people the same way his wife was treated right in front of him. You can imagine the kind of pains they went through¡± Lady Delia blinked her eyes rapidly to stop herself from crying.


    I bowed my head in pity because I was so touched by what she just said. Poor little girl!¡­.


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 51 Madison’s magic

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I sat heavily on the old chair lost in thought. I couldn¡¯t get what Lady Delia said off my mind. How can such a little girl be going through so much misery? I didn¡¯t know the Master was once humane before he turned into a monstrous beast.


    I was still lost in thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice when Mona walked into the room.


    ¡°Hey Madison!¡± She called, but I was still staring at the ceiling without even blinking an eye.


    ¡°Madison?¡± She snapped her finger across my face, and I flinched turning to her sharply.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mona. Have you been there long?¡± I forced a smile at her, and she nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°Why do you look so absent-minded? Are you still worried about what Emery told you?¡± She raised her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve long forgotten about her¡± I exhaled deeply, and she sat next to me and I sighed softly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about her, then why are you absent-minded? Do you mind telling me what the problem is? You know I get worried when ever I see you looking like this?¡± She patted my shoulder, and I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Did you know that the master has a daughter?¡± I lowered my voice to ask. I just need to make sure that the walls doesn¡¯t have ears this time.


    ¡°Is that it? Of course, who doesn¡¯t know that the master has a daughter in this Castle?¡± She scoffed, and I narrowed my eyes at her.


    ¡°Really? You knew about this all along? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I almost got killed because of it¡± I cried out, and she gasped.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Killed? Why would they want to murder you? Do you have anything to do with the Master¡¯s daughter?¡± She almost screamed.


    ¡°Bring your voice down Mona. You wouldn¡¯t want us to get into trouble, would you?¡± I shook my head, and I breathed heavily.


    ¡°So then what¡¯s the problem?¡± She anxiously inquired. Of course, she¡¯s always concerned whenever it has to do with me.


    ¡°Do you know exactly who the master¡¯s daughter is? Like, have you ever seen her?¡± I asked, and she shook her head negatively.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her, everyone I have. But no one has ever set their eyes on her. As a matter of fact I know a room where she¡¯s kept, but no one is allowed to go close to that room talk more of entering the room. So, enough of the questions already and tell me what happened¡± She rolled her eyes turning to me.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know the master has a daughter and I don¡¯t even know the room where she¡¯s kept so when Lioness took you and Emery, I had a strange noiseing from a particr room, and I decided to check it up¡± I gulped hard.


    ¡°What the f***? Don¡¯t tell me you entered the room by the left at the end of hallway?¡± She gasped in shock, and I reluctantly nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I mouthed, and she covered her mouth with her palms still in shock.


    ¡°But wait a second¡­ If truly you entered that room, what are you still doing here? I mean I don¡¯t expect you to still be alive after entering that room?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows, and I snorted.


    ¡°It took only the intervention of God for me to still be alive right now. The master had already given orders for me to be hanged to death, but his daughter saved me. It happened in a miraculous way, and I¡¯m still marvelled¡± I scratched my head.


    ¡°His daughter saved you? Even if I haven¡¯t seen the master¡¯s daughter before, I heard rumors that his daughter cannot actually talk. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true because I haven¡¯t seen her before, I¡¯m just talking because that¡¯s what I heard from people who said they have seen her¡± Mona whispered, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that she cannot talk. But I don¡¯t even know how it happened, she spoke after such a long time and told her father not to hurt me¡± I gulped hard.


    ¡°What? You made the master¡¯s daughter speak?¡± Mona freaked out on hearing what I said.


    Lucien¡¯s POV


    Lighting the stick of cigarette ced in between my lips, I exhaled deeply, and smokes emanated from my nostrils and mouth. My chambers were as dark as it used to be. My heart is dark, and that¡¯s why I believe my room should also be dark.


    Lady Delia walked into my chamber with smiles all over her face, and I knew instantly that whatever she was going to tell me, is definitely going to be good news.


    ¡°Lucien, I have good news for you¡± She started, and I smirked before turning to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that you are actually have good news for me Delia. From your facial expressions, I can tell that you have good news. So what is it?¡± I asked as I blew the smoke on her face, and she coughed slightly ring at me hard.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I struggled before I could mouth that five-letter words because it seems to be the hardest word for me to pronounce.


    ¡°You better be Lucien. Well, I came to tell you that for the first time, your daughter smiled so broadly. She looked exactly as beautiful as she used to be¡± Lady Delia giggled, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I know you all think that I don¡¯t smile, right?


    ¡°Zara smiled? That¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve ever heard in five years¡± I frowned immediately, and turned my face away. The memories seem to be rushing back into my head, and I blinked hard because no one is allowed to see my weakness. I know Lady Delia is not just anyone, she¡¯s been like a mother to me, because she was my nanny when I was just a child.


    ¡°Yes she did. I think Madison did the magic¡± Lady Delia replied, and I turned my gaze at her.


    ¡°Madison? Whose Madison?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, and Lady Delia eyed me¡­


    TBC¡­..

 Chapter 52 The punishment

    Lucien¡¯s POV


    I stared at Lady Delia in confusion the moment she called out the familiar name. She narrowed her eyes at me looking really shocked, and I wondered why.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you don¡¯t know who Madison is?¡± She scoffed, and I shook my head negatively.


    ¡°If truly I know who she is, do you think I¡¯d be asking you? I have so many ves in the Castle, and you don¡¯t expect me to know all their names. Why should I know the names of my ves? They are just s*x toys, and nothing more¡± I snapped with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°Come to think of it Lucien, this girl actually helped our Zara smile. You should know her name, if not for anything, then for the fact that she made your daughter smile¡± Lady Delia replied, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Madison. So that¡¯s her name? Even if she helped our Zara smile, she still disobeyed my orders. She has to pay for disobeying me¡± I turned my gaze away again.


    ¡°What?¡± Lady Delia widened her eyes in shock, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Are you serious Stone? You really want to punish her? She actually helped Zara instead of doing harm to her. Zara spoke because of her after so many years, and she also made Zara smile as well. You of all people should know that it¡¯s a very weed development¡± Lady Delia sharply replied.


    ¡°I know that she did something that have always wanted, and that¡¯s the reason I haven¡¯t had her killed. That doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s free from my wrath¡± I snorted, and Lady Delia shook her head.


    ¡°Lucien? Are you going to punish her?¡± She asked in a low tone, and I could sense that she was definitely not weing my idea of punishing the ve.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call that a punishment, but because I¡¯m going to impose it on her, I think it¡¯s a punishment¡± I smirked at her, and Lady Delia red at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to impose on her? What has she done to deserve that? She has only helped out. She did something that all the doctors we¡¯ve been visiting for the past five years could not do¡± Lady Delia cried out.


    ¡°Like I said Lady Delia, I¡¯ll make sure that for your sake I won¡¯t have to give her much trouble, but that¡¯s not a guarantee that she won¡¯t have to do what I¡¯ll tell her to¡± I smiled a little before frowning my face again.


    Lady Delia walked out of my chambers, and Rodolfo walked in almost immediately she left.


    ¡°You called me Master¡± He bowed at me, and I sneered at him with a nod.


    ¡°Call the ve Madison¡± I said those words with a mean voice, and he rushed out of my chambers immediately to fetch her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely pay for disobeying my orders even if she helped me¡± I thought within myself.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    My jaw dropped the moment Rodolfo told me that the Master wanted to see me in his chambers immediately. My legs became jelly, and my jaw numb. Cold shivers ran down my spine because I was sure that whatever might be the reason of the Master summoning me is not good at all.


    ¡°Come on Mady. You don¡¯t have to be scared. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t order for you to be killed since his daughter pleaded¡± Mona patted my shoulder, and I nodded my head before walking out with the guard who was waiting impatiently for me.


    I followed him unwillingly with my heart racing rapidly. It was pounding so hard that I even felt someone else could hear my heartbeat.


    I held my breath the moment we got to the master¡¯s doorstep.


    Rodolfo walked into the dark room, and I followed him still shaking in fear. Is he going to ask me to undress and satisfy him until I pass out for disobeying the orders, and entering his daughter¡¯s room. Is he going to ask the guards to whip me like I was flogged by Emery? Cold chills ran down my spine as I stood in the dark chambers.


    The worst part of it is that the Master might be standing right in front of me, and I can¡¯t see that because the chamber is so dark. I was still lost in my thoughts when I heard the Master clear his throat noisily smacking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± His cold voice struck me hard, and I managed to get a hold of myself. Is this how difficult it is to be a ve? I have to always be very afraid to do anything because I might just get into trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master¡± I didn¡¯t even realize when I spoke up, because I didn¡¯t want to incur his wrath. I know exactly how it will be if he decides to punish me.


    ¡°Shut up. How dare you speak when the Master is speaking?¡± I recognized the voice to be Rodolfo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You dare disobey my orders. No one has ever stepped their foot into that room, but because you consider yourself fearless, you decided to dare me, you wench!¡± He cursed, and I gulped hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master. I was just curious because I heard some noiseing from the room. I don¡¯t know that we¡¯re not supposed to enter the room¡± I went on my knees crying, and sweating profusely.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that an excuse?¡± I heard him smirk. I know it was a deadly smirk to start with, and that increased my fear.


    The light was turned on immediately, and I saw him standing right in front of me with his muscr built body covering my shadow. My heart sank, and I staggered backwards beforending my back on the wall.


    He grabbed my arm, and I gasped in shock trying to hold myself back, but I just couldn¡¯t stop myself from shivering.


    ¡°Now you must pay the price¡± He mouthed those words to my hearing. Tears circted in my eyes because I knew he was going to get down with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Sorry¡­.¡± I stammered trying to get my voice back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take care of Zara from now on, and you¡¯ll make sure she begins to talk and walk if not¡­. You¡¯ll be beheaded. That¡¯s your punishment¡± He growled, and I widened my eyes in shock¡­..


    Is that even a punishment? What a relief!


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 53 Madison’s task

    Emery¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried out as Maria applied some balm on my aching back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But you caused all this for yourself, if you hadn¡¯t gone to meet that girl Madison, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have run into Lioness¡± Maria exhaled deeply.


    ¡°You know what, sometimes I wonder if you¡¯re really my friend Maria. You should be siding with me, but here you are criticizing me¡± I cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯m your friend, Emery. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m looking out for you. You know how much lioness hates you, and you still keep getting into her trap. When are you going to realize that you¡¯re only going to keep getting yourself into trouble if you continue pestering that ve Madison?¡± Maria asked.


    ¡°Maria, I¡¯m sure you have forgotten the kind of friend that you have. I can¡¯t give up no matter what. It¡¯s 3 days Maria, 3 days and the master has not summoned me to his chambers. Do you still think things are normal between the both of us? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the only ve in this Castle that can quench the Master¡¯s sexual urge? So it¡¯s quite impossible for him not to have summoned me for the past 3 days, that¡¯s the reason why I have a bad feeling about that girl¡± Imented.


    ¡°What if the master is not in the mood of anything? Probably he doesn¡¯t want to have sex that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t summoned you? You shouldn¡¯t just conclude when you don¡¯t even know what it was that must have happened¡± Maria replied sharply.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unbelievable Maria. I feel like pping your face real hard¡± I gritted my teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry if that¡¯s what you think, why did you go to meet that girl in the first ce? Ever since you decided to poke your nose into her affairs, all you¡¯ve done is get yourself into trouble¡± Maria continued.


    ¡°You expect me to let her be? Have you forgotten that that girl is going to take away my title from me if I let her?¡± I struggled up, and Maria shook her head.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°How sure are you, Emery? There¡¯s no guarantee that she¡¯s going to do that. Why don¡¯t you forget about her?¡± Maria groaned.


    ¡°What do you know, Maria? You don¡¯t know how tough this is for me, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know that this title of mine is what keeps me going. No matter what happens, I will never let anyone take that title away from me¡± I replied, and got up from the bed.


    ¡°Can you imagine? If I lose that title that means I have to go back to the ves quarters. Those rooms there are infested with mosquitoes, and many other insects. I have to continue paying the Master¡¯s favorite ve¡± I kept telling myself that.


    Now I have a feeling that Madison is going to take the master from me, and I¡¯m not going to let that happen.


    I was still pacing around when we heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Get the door Maria¡± I ordered, and she obeyed immediately. That¡¯s the power I have, and I¡¯m not willing to give it up for anything.


    Maria twisted the doorknob, and the door creaked open. Rodolfo walked in, and I stared at him in surprise. Actually, Rodolfo and I are really close.


    ¡°What are you doing here Rodolfo? It¡¯ste for you to show up here. What if the master finds you here?¡± I whispered with my eyes widened.


    ¡°I made sure no one saw me entering the room¡± Rodolfo replied, and I exhaled deeply.


    ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t have any gemstones to give you. The Master has not yet summoned me for the past 3 days. If you have any information about why the Master is yet to summon me then you have my audience, if not then please leave¡± I turned my gaze away looking bittered.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Madison the ve¡± He started, and I quickly turned my gaze to him with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Madison the ve? What does this have to do with her?¡± I asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°She did something today. She vited the rules, and entered the room that everyone is forbidden to enter¡± Rodolfo snapped, and I arched my eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Is the master aware of this? If he¡¯s not, then let me go tell him about it. That Madison must bear the consequences of her actions¡± I spoke up with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that Emery, the Master actually caught her inside the room. He almost ordered her killed but¡­¡± Rodolfo was saying, but I had to cut him short.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®but¡¯? The Master will definitely have her killed¡± I freaked out.


    ¡°We thought so too, but unfortunately, she made the master¡¯s daughter speak after five years¡± Rodolfo scratched his head, and I gasped in shock.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    I was already very much afraid, not until I heard what the Master had to say.


    ¡°Did I make myself clear? Or do you want me to repeat myself with turns of whipping?¡± The Master yelled at me, and I nodded my head in fear.


    His voice alone made my soul almost jump out of my body.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes Master¡± I stammered in fear, and he smirked.


    ¡°If you fail to make my daughter go back to normal, I¡¯ll make life unbearable for you. You¡¯ll be left with no choice than to beg death to take you away from the surface of the earth. That¡¯s a promise ve¡± He banged his fist on the table where he kept a scroll, and I flinched


    ¡°Yes Master! I promise to do anything and everything it takes to make Zara better. I won¡¯t disappoint you master¡± I spoke with tears circting in my eyes.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± He yelled at me, and I nodded. I rushed out of the room in fear.


    Now I have to do anything I can to make the master¡¯s daughter get better if I value my life. That¡¯s the only way I can live. Can I really do that?


    TBC¡­.

 Chapter 54 Baby Zara

    Madison¡¯s POV


    I walked into the room shaking in fear. I know that my life is left in the hands of a little girl. If I fail to make the little girl walk again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my life.


    With the ss of milk in my hand, I turned on the light in the room. Lady Delia was lying at the edge of the bed sleeping while Zara was still awake staring at the ceiling. Such a scary little girl!


    ¡°Zara, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet baby?¡± I asked handing her a ss of milkshake. She kept staring at the cup for sometime before turning her face away like I wasn¡¯t giving her anything.


    I took a deep breath, and dropped the ss of milk on the table beside the bed. To be honest, I don¡¯t even know where to start with this whole task. How do I get a child whose dumb to talk again?


    ¡°You can do this Madison! She spoke for the first time after five years just because of you, and she¡¯s the reason why you are still alive right now. She saved you from being beheaded by The Master, and the least you can do for the little girl is to help her get better¡± I said those words to myself silently before smiling broadly at me.


    ¡°Zara? Don¡¯t you want to drink milk? Listen child, taking of milk will help you as a child. You need to take milk always to be healthy and strong¡± I said those words with a shaky voice because I have a feeling she wasn¡¯t going to listen to me.


    She kept staring at me like a statue, and that got me confused the more. How do I cope with her? She kept staring at me like she wasn¡¯t understanding what I was saying.


    ¡°Do you understand me Zara? All I¡¯m saying is that you should always take milk. I don¡¯t know you understand what I¡¯m saying because I¡¯m not getting any single response from you, but I just want you to know that I¡¯m going to be your new nanny from on. I beg you baby girl, don¡¯t make things difficult for aunty, okay?¡± I lowered my gaze with a pleading voice, and she gulped like she wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t seed in saying anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to say anything my darling. I just want you to know that the reason why I¡¯m here, and the reason why I am your new nanny is that I have to help you get better. You don¡¯t have to stress yourself to say anything¡± I patted her shoulder, and she pouted her mouth.


    ¡°Do you like me Zara?¡± I turned to her after few minutes of silence, and she stared at me for few minutes too without saying or making any signs. I stared at her with a sad face, and she exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Mmm¡± She hummed, and nodded her head.


    ¡°Then please drink your milk¡± I sadly responded, and she took the milk ss from me after some reluctance. She drank the milk slowly, and smiles filled my face.


    Even if I know the little girl likes me, I still have to make sure I don¡¯t get on her bad side if I don¡¯t have a death wish.


    ¡°Baby, would you like me to tell you a bedtime story?¡± I asked after she finished the milk, and I took the ss from her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She raised her eyebrows staring at me like I said something she has never heard before. Does she even know what bedtime story means? Has anyone ever told her that?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Do you know what a bedtime story mean? Okay, how about we go meet your daddy so that you can kiss him goodnight?¡± I smiled at her, and her lips curved into an approving smile.


    She looked so happy the moment I mentioned her going to kiss her Dad goodbye. I pity the little girl, there are things she still needs to get used to. Now, I have to make sure she gets better as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go baby Zara¡± I turned to leave, and then I remembered immediately that she can¡¯t walk on her own. I reluctantly turned my gaze at her, and realized she was in tears.


    ¡°Come on baby, why are you crying? You shouldn¡¯t cry because you look too beautiful to cry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll carry you. I won¡¯t let you sit on that wheelchair again. You¡¯re not crippled, so you won¡¯t ever sit on that wheelchair as long as I¡¯m still here with you¡± I wiped her tears off, and kissed her forehead, and she forced a smile at me.


    Even though she was heavy, I still carried her up, and out of the room. We need to kiss her Dad goodnight first.


    Lucien¡¯s POV


    The music was ying softly, and four ves were dancing in front of me while I stared at them emotionlessly.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t even interested in the dancing, and striping they were doing in front of me.


    They continued dancing while I sat on the armchair smoking the tobo. Smokes emanated from my nostrils and my mouth, and I kept puffing the smokes out of my mouth. It was alreadyte night, but who cares? I don¡¯t even sleep at night due to the insomnia, who cares if they are feeling sleepy.


    Suddenly, there came a knock on my door. I turned my gaze to Axel who was standing at the other corner of the room with furrowed eyebrows. No one darese to my chambers with invitation. That is a crime that could lead to death.


    Axel sheathed the sword, and walk boldly to the door. He twisted the doorknob, and throw the door open immediately.


    ¡°Madison?¡± He called out, and Madison walked into the room.


    ¡°How dare you walk into¡­¡± I was going to shout at her when I saw the most important face to me.


    She was carrying my little Zara who smiled at me for the first time¡­..


    TBC¡­

 Chapter 55 Slave, you saw nothing

    Lucien¡¯s POV


    I wanted to tell at her, I wanted to hand her over to the guards to lock her up in the hot pit of the castle. A pit where all she can do is cry, and gnash her teeth in agony. I was even going to tell them to make out hotter in three folds.


    All these intentions went away the moment I saw Zara in her arms. My heart melted at the sight of her, and the moment she smiled at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I came unannounced with Zara. The little girl only wanted to kiss you goodnight. That¡¯s the reason why I brought her here¡± Madison mumbled almost inaudibly. Of course, she was so scared, it¡¯s written all over her face.


    ¡°Zara, were you really the one who told her to bring you here?¡± I asked softly touching her cheeks, and she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Hey ve! I know that you¡¯re taking mymand, and that you¡¯re trying to do anything and everything you can tell so that my daughter will be ok again. I just want you to keep in mind that you¡¯re not allowed to force my daughter to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do¡± I red hard at her, and she nodded her head immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you did something like this Zara. You must be really happy to have the ve by your side?¡± I said those words with sarcasm, and I¡¯m sure the ve understood it that way.


    ¡°Mwah¡± Zara kissed my cheek the moment Madison brought her close to me. I stared at her, and tears circted in my eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then my eyes caught with the deep scar on her arm. I tried hard to hold back my tears the moment I saw it, but I failed to.


    Tears pricked my eyes hard, and the moment I blinked my eyes, they came rolling down my face, and the ve gasped in shock. Probably she never believed someone as cold-hearted as I am could shed a tear.


    She quickly turned her face away, and I wiped the tears off immediately giving her a disdainful re. I touched the scare of Zara¡¯s arm. Zara looked at me looking very sad, her countenance changed immediately.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for Zara to sleep. She¡¯s a child, and she needs enough rest¡± I gulped hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her to a room immediately Master. Let¡¯s go Zara¡± Madison wiped off the tears on her face, and carried her.


    Madison made about three steps before I stopped her, and she halted. Gradually, she turned her gaze to me.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she in her wheelchair? What if you mistakenly throw my baby down?¡± My voice was as stern as ever. Madison smiled a little before speaking, while Zara held her tighter.


    Does this mean that my daughter doesn¡¯t even want to be in a wheelchair? She¡¯s probably the one who told the ve to carry her?


    ¡°Master, I saw the wheelchair in the room. I just didn¡¯t want Zara to use the wheelchair¡± Madison bowed her head.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want my daughter to use the wheelchair? When did you start making decisions for my daughter? And when did you start making decisions in the Castle?¡± I yelled at her, and she flinched.


    Zara stared at me with anger, and I could see how furious she looked. Then, she burst into tears, and I exhaled deeply. Regrets was all I felt because thest thing I wanted was for Zara to get hurt again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby¡± I patted her hair, and she turned her face away holding the ve tight. Really? My own daughter prefers a ve to her Father?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let her use the wheelchair? Is there any special reason why she shouldn¡¯t use the wheelchair?¡± I tried as hard as I can to sound polite, but it still didn¡¯te out right. My voice was still a little harsh.


    ¡°Being on the wheelchair will only make Zara to feel like she¡¯s disabled. I just want her to have a feeling that she¡¯s just like every other child. You gave me this task master, you said I should do anything and everything I can just so your daughter will be alright because if I fail to do that I¡¯ll lose my life. I¡¯m not doing this because I¡¯m afraid of losing my life, I¡¯m doing this because this little girl deserves to be happy. I know what it means to feel rejected Master, that¡¯s why I carried her so that she won¡¯t feel disabled¡± Madison spoke up with a teary voice, and I was almost moved by her sincerity. No way! I can¡¯t let myself get moved by this charade this ve is putting on.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing not a ve. What do you stand to gain in putting up an act for my little girl¡± I walked closer to her, and she stepped backwards panicking.


    ¡°Hand her over, and follow me¡± I carried baby Zara from her, and she followed me quietly. I walked out of the chambers, and straight to the room.


    She helped open the door, and I walked straight to the bed where I dropped Zara.


    ¡°Let me repeat myself again, you have to do anything you can, and everything to make sure that my daughter gets better if not I won¡¯t hesitate to end your miserable life¡± I snorted, and she gulped nervously.


    Zara was already dozing off after I had patted her chest for some time. I turned to leave, but then halted, and walked back to the frightened ve.


    She stepped backwards, and I increased my pace. Shended her back on the wall, and a gasp escaped her lips. Furthermore, she stared at me with panic like I was going to devour her.


    ¡°Did you see any tear?¡± I asked with a fierce voice, and she shook her head negatively.


    ¡°I dare not, Master¡± She bowed her head, and I pressed my chest against hers. She could feel my breath on her forehead.


    I raised her head up, and my lips drew closer to hers¡­..


    TBC¡­

 Chapter 56 Emery’s idea

    Madison¡¯s POV


    My heart skipped a beat the moment he raised my head, and drew his lips closer to mine. I could hear my heart racing so fast. What is the Master trying to do? Why does his touch make me flustered?


    He drew his lips even closer, and I didn¡¯t even realize when I closed my eyes. Well, I had to open my eyes when he pped my cheek. I opened my eyes immediately staring at him in shock.


    ¡°Why is your eyes closed, ve? Am I that scary? Do you think there¡¯s something else I¡¯d want to do to you?¡± His voice was bing meaner than ever. I shook my head in disagreement immediately, and he red hard at me pushing me aside roughly, and Inded my butt on the ground.


    ¡°Listen carefully, I just want to remind you that you never saw anything back there. If you dare say a word to anyone then you can as well consider yourself dead¡± He grabbed my neck, and I coughed helplessly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Yes Master¡± I struggled to speak because I was choking from his firm grip. He didn¡¯t even have a single remorse for me despite the fact that I was choking due to his grip.


    ¡°You better do anything, and everything to make sure that my daughter goes back to normal. If you fail to do that, then I¡¯ll have to punish you for entering my daughter¡¯s room without any permission¡± He growled at me, and I nodded my head in fear. Tears welled down my cheeks, and I tried so hard to force it back, but I just couldn¡¯t.


    What was I thinking? Was I thinking the Master must have be softer to me? How on Earth did I start dreaming for such impossible things?


    I struggled up, and walked towards Zara¡¯s bed. She was already fast asleep, and I covered her with the duvet.


    ¡°How did such an Innocent girl get a cruel father like Master Stone? He has no heart, and he¡¯s ready to do anything as far as it pleases him. But why is his daughter nothing like him?¡± I held her hands talking to myself.


    Now that I know that the monster doesn¡¯t even appreciate the fact that I¡¯m helping his daughter to get back to normal, all I have to do is to try my best not to get in his bad side. I need to make sure that his daughter recovers if I really want to live.


    Looking at his daughter reminded me of my little brother Jeffrey. Who knows how he is doing right now? Is he alright? Is anything wrong with him? Are they taking good care of him? I¡¯ve always been the one catering for him when I was still around. I don¡¯t know if he had been abandoned, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to find out.


    Furthermore, I walked down the hallway still lost in thoughts when I ran into Axel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Madison? Why aren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re going?¡± Axel helped me up, and I forced a smile at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry Axel¡± I apologized with the fake smile on my face, and he red hard at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so bright¡± He furrowed his eyebrows at me, and tears rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°Can I ask you for a favor Axel?¡± I said these words with a teary voice, and he stared at me surprise.


    ¡°Did you get punished by the master? What happened to you? You¡¯re not as bright as you used to be¡± Axel asked anxiously, and I wiped off my tears sniffing hard.


    ¡°Can I send a letter to someone? Can you help me please? I know that I can¡¯t leave this ce, but I have to check on my little brother. I¡¯m afraid he might not be feeding well¡± I broke into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Madison, but that¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s totally impossible for you to leave this ce. No one has ever escaped from here, and there¡¯s no way you can¡± Axel spoke with low tones, and I sniffed hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to escape. I just want to ask you for a favor. I want you to help me send over a letter to my little brother. Furthermore, I know that what I¡¯m asking for seems impossible, but I just can¡¯t help it¡± I cried out, and he exhaled deeply.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    ¡°Argh¡± I kicked the table, and the cups of tea on the table fell noisily, and Maria rushed to pick them up.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Emery? Have you totally lost it?, Why are you behaving this way? Do you want to cause amotion?¡± Rodolfo whispered, and I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°Do you think that throwing tantrums will help? Even if you kick everything in the Castle, and destroy all that one¡¯s you change the fact that the master didn¡¯t punish Madison¡± Maria snorted.


    ¡°I told you Maria, I told you that everything is falling apart. I have to do anything I can to make sure that I don¡¯t lose my position¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Now the question is what are we supposed to do? You don¡¯t have any idea how serious this is getting because she¡¯s getting to the Master¡¯s good side¡± Rodolfo snapped.


    ¡°I have an idea¡± I snapped with a mischievous smirk¡­..


    TBC¡­.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 57 Madison wants to escape

    Emery¡¯s POV


    They turned to me sharply with furrowed eyebrows. With the idea I have now, I¡¯m sure that girl is definitely going to be beheaded by The Master.


    ¡°What n are you talking about Emery? Thest n you executed got us into so much trouble, and I wouldn¡¯t like that to repeat itself again¡± Rodolfo snapped at me, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Come on Rodolfo, do you think I¡¯m some kind of nonentity? With the n I have now, I¡¯m sure that the master is no never going to me us. Who would even know that we are the one that did it? You have nothing to worry about, I have my neck on my shoulders¡± I scoffed at them.


    ¡°Emery, would you mind telling us about your ns? I don¡¯t know, but I feel kind of off with your ns. I know how much you hate that girl, and I know that you would like to get her out of your way no matter what. But you should also consider the fact that you might get yourself into trouble all in the name of getting that girl out of your way¡± Maria cut in sharply.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Why do you guys not trust me? Was it because thest n that we executed didn¡¯t work? Come on Rodolfo, this is going to help you because if I lose my ce, I¡¯m sure you are also going to lose your ce. Have you forgotten how I persuaded the Master to turn you from a ve to a guard? I know you understand what I¡¯m saying, and I want you to know that if I¡¯m going down, then I¡¯m going down with each one of you¡± I snorted, and they gulped hard.


    ¡°And if you¡¯re getting punished, we are getting punished alongside you because we will all be seen as your allies. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble Emery. The Master is short-tempered, and having you hanged to death won¡¯t be a big deal for him¡± Maria said those words with fear, and that angered me the most.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a coward Maria. I don¡¯t know why you have to be my best friend. If you don¡¯t help me out with the ns I have right now, then you can as well forget your position as my personal maid. You have to go back to being a ve, I can get someone suitable for my job¡± I yelled at her, and she exhaled deeply.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re threatening me with all the time, but I keep on getting into trouble each time I want to do what you tell me to do. Why don¡¯t you tell us about your n? I need to know if it is something that I can involve myself in¡± Maria spoke softly, and I eyed her with anger burning through me. I turned my gaze to Rodolfo with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Are you with me or against me Rodolfo?¡± I asked, and he nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you Emery¡± He replied, and I smirked mischievously. It¡¯s time to make that ve realize her ce.


    Madison¡¯s POV


    I paced around the room in so much worry. Does this mean that I¡¯ll be here in this castle forever? I can¡¯t even leave this ce.


    I thought of the conversation I had with Axel. Furthermore, I had pleaded with him to help me give the letter, but he told me that it was impossible.


    Just then, I felt someone¡¯s presence inside the room. I quickly turned around and saw Mona with a te containing some food.


    ¡°Hey Mady! Don¡¯t you want to have something?¡± She asked dropping the food on the stool. I can¡¯t let her notice that something like that is actually bothering me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay Madison. I know you¡¯re trying hard to hide this from me, but it¡¯s too obvious that I can¡¯t even decide to keep mute. Tell me, what¡¯s the issue?¡± Mona asked, and I forced a smile at her.


    ¡°Issue? What are you talking about Mona? I don¡¯t have any issue, and I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡± I pretended, and she stared at me for a while.


    ¡°How is the master¡¯s daughter? The rumor is spreading all over the Castle that you are on his daughter¡¯s new nanny. Is there any truth in that?¡± Mona asked with her eyebrows raised, and I nodded my head with a pout.


    ¡°What? I thought he said he needed to give you punishment, so the punishment you got from him was taking care of his daughter?¡± Mona freaked out. I nodded my head in agreement, and she scoffed.


    ¡°I heard his daughter is a very difficult little girl. How are you supposed to get through with that? If anything happens to that girl, the master is definitely going to skin you alive. How could he make such an offer to you? I¡¯m really scared Madison, because this is not good for you, I know how risky this punishment can be¡± Mona cried out.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about Mona. Unlike everything you heard, Zara is a nice girl. From the little time we spent with each other, I can tell that she¡¯s not troublesome¡± I said, and she nodded her head with sarcasm.


    ¡°I hope so¡± She replied.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Mona, do you know any exit from the Castle that is not that too guided?¡± I summoned courage to ask, and she turned to me with arched eyebrows.


    ¡°Huh? Why do you ask? I hope you don¡¯t have any intentions of escaping from the Castle? That is not the best option girlfriend. The people who tried that are all dead¡± Mona said, and I gulped nervously.


    Beads of sweats rolled down my face the moment she told me that none of them are alive. Should I really escape from here to see my little brother? Will I be caught and killed? How would I know all these if I don¡¯t try it out at least. What do I do?

 Chapter 58 The Diamond necklace

    Madison¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hey! Knucklehead¡­ What are you sleeping there?¡± Someone dragged my ear roughly, and I quickly opened my eyes immediately.


    It was no other than Lioness. I jerked up from the mat I was lying, and yawned tiredly. She red at me like she was going to strangle me at any given opportunity.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡­ I mean Lioness¡± I stuttered, and she sighed.


    ¡°Looks like you have a death wish? Don¡¯t you know that you are supposed to wake up very early in the morning? Have you forgotten that you are not only a ve but also a nanny?¡± She shouted at me, and I flinched. Goodness! All she does is give me the creeps.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lioness. I totally forgot that I have to take care of the master¡¯s daughter¡± I gulped hard.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?, Go ahead now¡± She yelled again, and I rushed out of the room immediately.


    I reluctantly walked to the master¡¯s daughter¡¯s room. The door was already open, all I did was to twist the doorknob, and unlock the door.


    I heard her crying, and I increased my pace. To my greatest surprise, I saw Lady Delia trying to feed her, but she refused.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zara, don¡¯t make things difficult for me the more baby girl. How will you be alive and healthy if you don¡¯t eat?¡± Lady Delia cried out, but Zara was only shaking her head in tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here Lady Delia? Why is she not eating?¡± I asked, and bent over beside her. She stared at me for sometime before turning her face away grabbing her duvet to herself.


    ¡°This is what I go through every time. She doesn¡¯t want to eat, and without her eating how will she be able to take the medicine that the doctor had given her¡± Lady Delia shook her head bitterly.


    I took a deep breath, and said some silent prayers within myself. I hope I¡¯ll be able to feed without her refusing.


    ¡°Let medy Delia¡± I took the te containing the cereal she was trying to feed her.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to do this? Zara can be very stubborn, and it takes a lot of patience to be able to cope with her¡± Lady Delia arched her eyebrows at me. For some reasons, I think I¡¯ll be able to convince her to eat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worrydy Delia. I¡¯ll try my best to make sure she eats something.


    ¡°Zara?¡± I called the moment I sat on her bed while she backed me using the duvet to cover her face. She was sobbing helplessly.


    Poor child! She¡¯s been locked up here for so long. What else would be expected of a child like that?


    ¡°I hope you seed. Her teacher will be here in the next thirty minutes, and she must go to ss¡± Lady Delia added, and I nodded my head while she sat at the other corner looking at us.


    ¡°Zara¡­¡± I started. I tried to touch her, but she pped my hands off her body. Now, this is going to be tough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get better? If you don¡¯t eat, then there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to get better¡± I continued, but she wasn¡¯t even paying attention to me.


    ¡°I told you she¡¯s very stubborn¡± Lady Delia shrugged, and I smiled faintly. I¡¯m not going to give up, not when my life is at stake at least.


    ¡°When I was a little girl like you, I¡¯ve always wanted to be healthy, so that I¡¯ll be able to go out and y with friends, but things didn¡¯t work out the way I wanted, and that made me sad. No one wanted to be friends with me then because I wasn¡¯t that brilliant. Until one day, I decided to start learning more and more. Then, I started acquiring knowledge, soon enough, I had so many friends¡± I said those words not even knowing that she already took off the duvet staring at me with so much interest.


    ¡°MMH¡­¡± She nudged me the moment I became silent. I turned to her with widened eyes, and she raised her eyebrows signalling me to continue.


    ¡°So Zara, if you really want to get healthy and get so many friends. If you want to stop schooling at home like you¡¯re doing now, it¡¯s only right for you to eat your food and take your medicine. Once you¡¯re healthy, you¡¯ll make so many friends that you can share your toys with, but if you refuse to eat, then you¡¯ll never get better, and you¡¯ll have to remain here¡± I said sadly, and she bowed her head. I spooned the cereal into her mouth, and she ate it reluctantly.


    Lady Delia widened her eyes in shock while I smiled at her.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    I pushed Rodolfo to the corner, and ced my hand over his mouth. As the ve walked out of sight, I brought my hand down, and he exhaled deeply in relief.


    ¡°What you want us to do is risky Emery. Why will you think of something as dangerous as this? We might get killed if the Master finds out about this¡± Rodolfo popped his eyes out, and I smirked mischievously.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a coward Rodolfo. That¡¯s why the Master never considered making you his favorite guard. Life itself is a risk, and you don¡¯t expect living life not to be a risk as well. Give me the keys to the master¡¯s treasury room¡± I ordered, and he reluctantly handed the keys over.


    ¡°How exactly do you n to do this?¡± Rodolfo asked with a shaky voice. Isn¡¯t he such a coward?


    ¡°Which treasure does the master cherish a lot?¡± I asked, and he exhaled heavily before speaking up.


    ¡°There¡¯s this diamond ne in the drawer that the Master treasures a lot. We¡¯ll all be in trouble if it goes missing. Why do you ask?¡± Rodolfo whispered, and I nodded my head with a smile.


    I unlocked the door, and opened the drawer where I picked up the sparkling ne with a smirk.


    ¡°Let the drama begin¡± I mumbled¡­.

 Chapter 59 The evil plot

    Lucien¡¯s POV


    I read the scroll I was holding silently, and clenched my fist with so much annoyance. The content of the scroll was making me feel like puking.


    I kicked the table with so much annoyance as I sprang up from the rocking chair with anger burning through me.


    ¡°How dare him? Does he have a death wish?¡± I threw the scroll I was holding on the ground, and smashed it with my leg.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master. I didn¡¯t know you were going to be this furious over the letter Master Xavier sent¡± Axel bowed his head slightly.


    ¡°Now Xavier is trying my patience, I¡¯ve told you countless number of times that I won¡¯t sell my ve to him. She¡¯s mine, and mine she will remain¡± I banged my fist on the table, and he flinched a little.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What should I reply Master Xavier?¡± Axel finally spoke after few minutes of silence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to send him any reply, I¡¯ve already made myself clear to him. I won¡¯t sell my ve Madison to him no matter what he says¡± I spoke with finality in the tone of my voice.


    ¡°Master? Don¡¯t you think this might cause issues between you and the Masters in the valley? I know you¡¯ve always wanted to keep good rtionships with them since they are the only family you have. Master Xavier is your cousin, have you forgotten?¡± Axel replied, and I shot him a deadly re. He shut his mouth immediately because he was scared he would get into trouble.


    ¡°How dare you question me, Axel? What do you care if I have issues with them? If you must send him a letter, tell him I¡¯ve bluntly refused his offer. No matter how much he offers me, I can¡¯t sell that ve to him¡± I growled in Abbotsford. But why am I really being so protective over this ve.


    Unlike before, I¡¯ll willingly give up any ve no matter how beautiful the ve may be. Why don¡¯t I want to sell this Madison of a ve, and recover my money that her stepfather owes me?


    Is there any special value that this ve adds to me? That¡¯s probably because she¡¯s close to my daughter, right?


    ¡°What are you still waiting for Axel? Send a letter across to Xavier, and tell him that he should pick any other ve. I¡¯ll release whoever he picks apart from that ve, Madison¡± I turned away my gaze gulping down the ss of herb on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do exactly as you¡¯ve said my Lord¡± He bowed before leaving my chambers.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    Rodolfo stared at me with confusion written all over his face. He¡¯s such a gullible dumbo.


    ¡°What are you staring at me like that for Rodolfo? Isn¡¯t this the most brilliant idea you¡¯ve ever heard?¡± Iughed hysterically looking at the shining diamond ne on the table in front of me.


    ¡°Are you really going to go this far? I don¡¯t think she deserves whatever it is that you¡¯re nning to do to her. I know how much you hate her, but this will cost her life. Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Maria cried out, and I grabbed her by the neck. She choked helplessly, and I red at her with so much annoyance.


    ¡°Whoever told you that you¡¯re allowed to say a word? This is none of your business, and I won¡¯t let you be a barrier to my ns. Have you seen how everyone sings songs of praises to that stupid ve? I have always been the talk of the castle. Everyone respects and bows to me, and that girl is about to take that away. Do you expect me to let her?¡± I arched my eyebrows, and she coughed helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re hurting me¡± She struggled to speak. I let go of her forcefully, and shended her butt on the stool behind her.


    ¡°Honestly Emery, I don¡¯t know why I feel this isn¡¯t right. What if she gets killed? I don¡¯t think my conscience will be able to take that¡± Rodolfo turned his gaze away, and I gritted my teeth. How did I get entangled with such cowards?


    ¡°If your conscience can¡¯t take it then get lost. Let me do things the way I want to. Stay away from me and my ns¡± I fumed with anger.


    ¡°Fine! How do you want us to do it?¡± Rodolfo said after some minutes of silence. Smiles creeped into my face, and I rubbed his back giving him a seducing smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple Rodolfo. You¡¯re a guard of the castle, and getting into that pauper¡¯s room will not be difficult for you¡± I started, and he widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Me? Why should I be the one to do it? I already told you that I don¡¯t like this idea of yours?¡± Rodolfo snapped, and I eyed him.


    ¡°All you have to do is to sneak into her room, and put this diamond into her bag. This is just going to be a plot, and when the Master goes for monthly supervision of the treasures, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t find out that his favorite treasure the diamond ne is missing¡± I smirked mischievously.


    ¡°What? What if someone finds me putting that ne into her bag? I really¡­¡± he continuedining.


    ¡°Keep quiet! You¡¯ll do as I say, if not I¡¯ll have you eliminated. You should know exactly what I can and can¡¯t do¡± I threatened him, and he nodded his head.


    He picked up the diamond ne unwillingly, and headed out of the room. Smiles filled my face as I thought of how that stupid ve will be eliminated. This is going to be the most beautiful thing that will ever happen to me. Once I get her out of my way, I can have my position to myself again.


    ***


    Aren¡¯t you eager the find out what will happen next? Will Madison be caught in the middle? The twist is cooking¡­ Danger is frying. Who will save Madison from the danger that¡¯s about to befall her?

 Chapter 60 Master Xavier

    Xavier¡¯s POV


    I fumed in anger immediately I got the message from Stone¡¯s castle.


    ¡°He dares refuse me? How is that even possible? Stone has never ever refused to hand over his ves once we choose any of them to buy¡± I growled in fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, but this message came directly from Master Stone¡¯s castle¡± One of the bodyguards exined, and I arched my eyebrows.


    ¡°I thought I heard from Stone but the ve stepfather holds him a lot of money, and that you would like to recover the money as soon as possible? Why then doesn¡¯t he want to sell the ve to me and regain the money that her stepfather had borrowed from him?¡± I thought out loud. What is going on with Stone. He has never been like this with any of his ves no matter how beautiful they look.


    ¡°Just this once. This is the only ve of Stone that I got so attracted to, and he¡¯s going to refuse me? Among all his ves, she¡¯s the only one I want. Why won¡¯t he let me have her if he ims he doesn¡¯t care about her?¡± I continuedmenting with anger burning through my veins.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you choose another ve? I¡¯m sure he will sell to you another other ve that you choose¡± The guard chipped in, and I picked up the sword on the table. I pointed the sword to his neck, and he stared at me with fear written all over his face.


    ¡°Who told you that you¡¯re allowed to say anything? Huh? You think you have a say in this? If I hear you say a word again, I won¡¯t hesitate to cut your tongue off, and have your head served to me on a tter of gold¡± I yelled at him, and he shivered in fear before going on his knees in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Master. Forgive my carelessness, I didn¡¯t mean to provoke you my Lord¡± He pleaded, and I stared at him for a few minutes before I withdrew my sword.


    ¡°You had better bridle your tongue if you don¡¯t want to get yourself killed¡± I mumbled sheathing the sword, and dropping it on the table again.


    I paced around with thoughts running through my mind. I thought of the ve Madison, and smiles escaped my lips.


    ¡°Cyrus!¡± I called once, and he rushed to me kneeling in front of me with his head bowed.


    ¡°Get the horses ready. We¡¯ll have to pay Stone¡¯s castle a visit. I need to speak to him face to face, and know the reason why he refused to sell the ve to me¡± I said with finality in the tone of my voice.


    Emery¡¯s POV


    I stopped in front of Madison¡¯s gate the moment Maria lured her out of her room to the field.


    Rodolfo sneaked into the room with the diamond ne. He was going to nt it into Madison¡¯s bag. I¡¯m sure the Master would look for it soon. Few minutester, Rodolfo sneaked out and I smiled at him.


    ¡°I hope you did a clean job? I wouldn¡¯t want us to be implicated. I just want that girl to be out of the way once and for all¡± I smirked at him, and he nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? You should know what I¡¯m capable of. I already nted the ne into her bag. Once the Master finds out that she¡¯s the one who stole the ne like it will look, he will definitely order for her to be killed¡± Rodolfo assured me, smiles escaped my lips.


    The thought that she¡¯ll be killed made me continue smiling like a fool.


    Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll escape from the trap that I already set for her¡­..


    TBC¡­.

 Rip me apart

    PROLOGUE


    ***BRIANNA¡¯S POV***


    The door to Aunt Gigi¡¯s jewellery store chimed open, and I was startled to see a tall figure dressed in ck stride in gracefully from the shadows. Two guards, also in ck, apanied the imposing entrance.


    The store fell silent as if pausing to recognize his presence. All in ck suits, but his was a step above ¨C darker, sleeker, and undoubtedly the finest quality. A sequin suit it was, fitting him perfectly, showcasing his imposing Viking-like stature. His confidence in his good looks and position exuded an aura of power and glory.


    He removed his shades, unveiling a pair of extraordinary eyes adorned with flecks and rings of gold. Eyes captivating enough to hold one¡¯s gaze for centuries, concealing mysteries in their murky depths. These eyes belonged to none other than the Alpha king of my kingdom, Alpha Hermes Costin.


    It was the store¡¯s first royal visit, and not just any royal ¨C it was Alpha Hermes, the most handsome and sought-after bachelor in the kingdom. Youngdies would go to great lengths, even risking a few catfights, for a chance with him. All my female colleagues, if I¡¯m not mistaken, couldn¡¯t help but be distracted, already eye-fucking him.


    After staring around, taking in the features of the store, those golden eyes abruptly locked onto me, as if I was the target he¡¯d been seeking. My breath caught in my throat and I fidgeted nervously. As he approached the counter, it felt like my heart was just a few degrees from freezing to death.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss,¡± his smile was wider than his shoulders, his teeth strikingly white in his tanned face.


    ¡°Good afternoon¡­ my king,¡± nervousness washed over me like water from a shower as I struggled to maintain professionalism. ¡°Wee to Gigi¡¯s Fantasy, your haven of sparkling treasures. What can we help you find, my king?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the finest, most precious piece in the store,¡± he said, a flirtatious smile enhancing his devilishly handsome face.


    ¡°All our pieces are top-notch, my king,¡± I said, forcing a smile, my facial muscles protesting. ¡°If you¡¯re after something unique for a special someone, then you can head to the high-priced jewels section,¡± I suggested, pointing in that direction as he looked.


    ¡°There, you¡¯ll find collections crafted from the best materials-gold, diamonds, silver, and more.¡±


    He turned to me, and his stare momentarily halted my body¡¯s functions, silencing me. It was clear he wasn¡¯t interested in what I was saying; his focus was on something else.


    ¡°Is something wrong, my king?¡­ Am I boring you with my descriptions?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he replied casually, getting a bit too at ease, his gaze fixed on me. At that moment, I wished for a distraction, anything to divert those intense eyes away. ¡°But you see, I¡¯m not here for all that. I¡¯m here for you. You¡¯re the finest, most precious piece I came looking for in this ce.¡±


    *****


    After Alpha King Hermes showed interest in me, I felt uncertain, and flustered, not knowing what to do. But my aunt, Gigi, convinced me to ept right away and go with him. Though Aunt Gigi was my aunt, it was every parent¡¯s dream to see their daughter marry an Alpha king. It brought wealth, respect, and recognition to one¡¯s family. I couldn¡¯t deny that I had fantasized about being a Luna one day.


    It was an incredible feeling, knowing Alpha Hermes liked a simple girl like me and seeing other girls jealous. The next day, he came and made me his fianc¨¦e, buying the most expensive ring in the store and putting it on my finger. I had never worn something so expensive and valuable. That gesture of his cleared the remaining doubts I had left. I was just a few steps away from living my dream.


    After all our tours and shopping, he took me to his castle, and I expected a grand wedding to officially be his Luna. However, none of that urred. Little did I know that the castle would be my eternal cage, my hellhole. I had fallen for a beast in human form, the devil incarnate. My dream turned into my worst nightmare as Hermes transformed me into his sex ve, his ything, subjecting me to all manner of pain ¨C physical, emotional, and psychological.


    My name is Brianna Campbell. I¡¯m an Omega and this is my story.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    CHAPTER 1: The Takeaway


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    After spending weeks in the castle hospital, recovering from the injuries inflicted by Hermes, I was finally taken back to my room. As I stared at my reflection in the mirror, tears I fought so hard to hold back pricked my eyes and rolled down my cheeks. Bruises and scars covered me, making my body unrecognizable. Stifling my sobs, I wiped away the teardrops that escaped my moist eyes. Crying wouldn¡¯t help anymore. I had cried until I felt there were no tears left.


    Sitting down, I picked up my hairbrush from the vanity table. I brushed my hair slowly, wincing as the bristles untangled my twists. Being on the hospital bed had left it messy. I applied makeup to hide my ck eye and the healing bruise on the side of my lips. Hermes always wanted me to look my best for him no matter what. As crazy as he was, I knew he could barge into my room at any second or have his guardse get me to satisfy his insatiable sexual appetite. So I needed to get myself ready or else there will be severe consequences. And thest thing I wanted was to be punished again after I just recovered.


    A loud knock on the door interrupted me. I quickly got up, putting on my panties and a long gathered gown to hide the remaining marks on my body. I opened the door and was surprised to see three maids standing there. One held a fancy basket with various skincare products, and inside, I noticed a small piece of clothing that seemed suitable for a ten-year-old girl and a long loose robe neatly folded.


    ¡°Morning, Miss,¡± one said with an expressionless face. ¡°Alpha Hermes has ordered us to get you ready.¡±


    Confused, my brows furrowed as I looked at the three of them and the basket. Before I could say anything, they barged in, almost pushing me aside, leaving me stunned.


    Since one of the maids attempted to help me escape in the past, Hermes strictly ordered the others not to engage in unnecessary conversation with me. He warned them that anyone trying to help me escape again would face his wrath. Following that, the maids treated me differently, viewing me as their worst enemy.


    ¡°Get me ready for what exactly?¡± I asked after I closed the door and turned to them, curious to the core.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± the other maid replied in a somewhat irritated tone. ¡°We¡¯re just following our master¡¯s orders and nothing else. Now, take off your clothes and go to the bathroom. Alpha Hermes insisted on doing this as fast as possible. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep him waiting, would you?¡± She raised an eyebrow venomously, a reminder of the consequences if I hesitated.


    I looked away and wrapped my hands around my body defensively. What was that brute of an Alpha King nning on doing to me this time? I always got myself ready except on special asions like having a fancy dinner with him. But that usually came with an evening gown and not that tiny piece I saw in that basket.


    What was he nning? That question hammered in my head as I took off my clothes and headed into the bathroom where the maids were waiting for me.


    They bathed me, styled my hair, and applied simple but well-done makeup on my face. However, the clothing they dressed me in made me cringe.


    It was barely clothing. I might as well be naked. An off-the-shoulder top that barely covered my breast and stopped above my belly button and a skimpy mini skirt that didn¡¯t extend beyond my curves. The clothes were nude-coloured, blending with the colour of my skin in a way that made me feel like I was naked.


    They sprayed fragrance on me too. A lot of fragrance that made it hard for me to breathe properly. And finished it off by putting on that long loose robe on me to cover my clothessness.


    After they were done, one of them went out and notified the guards and they took me to Hermes¡¯s chamber.

 Takeaway

    CHAPTER 2: Last Sex


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    In Hermes¡¯s chamber, he walked around me like a predator, his devilish gaze ravaging every inch of my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty,¡± he said as he clutched my chin, forcing me to look at him. ¡°Of all the girls I have been with so far, you seem to be the¡­ prettiest.¡±


    He turned my face from side to side as I shivered, studying it. With that look on his face, I knew where it was all heading. And it wasn¡¯t good.


    Removing the robe I had on, he violently massaged my breast, then shoved his filthy hands down inside my skirt to do the same to clit.


    ¡°My lord please,¡± I whimpered. ¡°I just returned from the hospital. I¡¯m not strong enough for this¡­maybe another time¡­please¡±


    He looked at him, provoked like an enraged beast and I squeezed my eyes shut, wishing I hadn¡¯t said that.


    ¡°This is myst se*x with you, princess. I need to make the most out of it. Like always, you don¡¯t have to put in any effort. I¡¯m the one doing all the fuc*king, aren¡¯t I? All you have to do isy pretty, spread those supple thighs and enjoy my c0*c*k like the good girl that you are.¡±


    Last se*x¡­? That was the reason he had the maids fix me up and dress me in these tiny pieces. Does that mean he¡¯ll finally let me go after all these months of being locked up in here? My heart skipped a notch at the thought of that. For every day that passed, I never stopped longing for my freedom. But I couldn¡¯t be so sure he¡¯d let me go. Maybe he was lying to get me to open up to him. This man was a lying psychotic brute. He can never be trusted!


    I tried to beg some more for him to let me go, but he turned deaf to my pleas. When he felt he couldn¡¯t get enough of me, he tore off the tiny pieces I had on, jacked me up and bnced me on his shoulder, spanking me as he marched to his bed. I tried hitting his back, but he didn¡¯t feel a thing. His back was thick like his muscles were made of metal.


    ¡°My lord, please stop,¡± I cried as he plonked me on the bed.


    I wobbled back toward the headboard of the bed, shivering with fear. In a matter of seconds, he already stripped, his hard-on ready to defile me, dangling with each movement he made. The bed dipped as he mounted but I continued flinching back, curling myself away from him like a scared kitten.


    ¡°Princess?¡± he pronounced. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with this, don¡¯t stress me this morning. I have a very important meetinging soon.¡± His lips folded in annoyance.


    Seeing how persistent I was, he rushed and overpowered me. I screamed and tried beating him off but he was too strong for me.


    Jerking my knees, he spread my thighs so wide I thought I heard my pelvic muscles snap. He slid in and fv*cked m*e so hard, like never before. I faded into oblivion, begging for death toe already.


    ****


    My heavy eyes slowly opened, and I was a bit surprised to find myself alive again. My head throbbed, and everything around me seemed to spin. I clutched my head and winced, and it took some time before my vision cleared.


    Bits and pieces of everything that happened reyed in my mind as I spotted Hermes. He stood by the doorway in his light-coloured satin robe. It seemed like he was instructing his guards.


    I sat up at the edge of the bed, taking a moment to inspect my body. I was still naked, and there were pink marks on parts of my thighs and chest. My hole felt like it was recovering from a severe burn injury.


    Before I could stand, he pulled the door wide open and the guards marched in. As quickly as I could, I grabbed the duvet and wrapped it around me, covering my dignity. I rather spend the whole day locked up in the basement than be naked amid his guards again.


    They seized my arms, the duvet falling off and draping onto the floor. I hated myself for standing naked amongst them and it was all Hermes¡¯s fault. The guards were like programmed robots, just clutching my arms, and standing still with expressionless faces. They dared not find desire in my rawness or else Hermes would pluck out their eyeballs like he said. And I know he¡¯ll do it. I have seen him do worse ¨C like the time he killed one of his guards by stabbing him in his private area after he permitted him to have his way with me. That was the most gruesome and dreadful scene I have witnessed in my life.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked feebly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He approached me, gently tucking my strands behind my ears and cupping my cheeks, making me face him as if I were a child. His golden brown eyes held everything I despised in a person. It was hard to believe I fell for them back at the jewellery store.


    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, princess,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he released his palms from my cheeks and my face cked. His fingers travelled down to my puffs and he gave my nipples a hard pinch. I recoiled in response but the guards held me still.


    ¡°My time with you has expired,¡± he said after much focus on me, but mostly on my puffs. ¡°I need to make money and also go out there and find another pretty girl like you¡­or one even prettier if I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    He kept calm afterwards, expecting to hear my voice but was disappointed. I was too weak and broken to talk and even if I did, it¡¯ll eventually fall on deaf ears. The man standing before me was a wild, entric boar. If only I had known before I followed him, I wouldn¡¯t have been facing all his ill treatments but he was the Alpha king of our kingdom. And I thought he would make me his Luna. I thought his feelings for me were genuine.


    ¡°Guards! Take her away,¡± hemanded with a fling of an arm.


    ¡°My lord please don¡¯t do this!¡± I screamed. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    I tried persisting but they were too strong, dragging me along like I was some children¡¯s toy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± he smirked a sly. ¡°Your beauty will fetch me a lot of money.¡±


    The guards hauled me to the door and my heart raced in my chest, trying to make meaning of what he just said.

 The Auction

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The more I struggled, the more their tight grip scraped against my flesh, making it red hot with pain. They dragged me as we descended the stairs to an underground part of the castle I never knew existed. Where could they be taking me?


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I forced words from my bared teeth and they ignored as though I didn¡¯t talk.


    I continued screaming, perhaps someone mighte to my rescue but then I remembered it was all pointless. Who would go against Hermes¡¯s wishes andmands in his castle? All the screams I voiced. All the shrills which were loud enough to crack the walls of the entire castle when he defiled and punished me fell on deaf ears.


    We took a turn and stopped by a door with a small screen glued to the side. One of the guards crouched and looked into it as light rays scanned his eyeballs. The door squeaked and clicked open.


    They dragged me into the room and a rush of cold air swept past me, prickling my pale bare skin. It looked like a conference hall. Plush chairs were arranged serially on top of each step and the walls were thick with heavy metallic cotton draped almost all over. Judging from the thick walls, the heavy cotton, and theck of windows, one could tell the room was soundproof.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    We took the backstage and what I saw left my jaw dropping in extreme shock. There were rather beautiful girls, all bare like me, numbering more than ten. Looking closely, their bodies were adorned with scars and bruises and whishes just like mine, and dirt was sttered all over their skins along with their thick, tangled hairs that haven¡¯t been cut, fixed, or brushed for quite a long time.


    They all stopped what they were doing and looked in my direction the moment the guards hauled me in. Two fierce-looking brawny brutes stood guard there. One held a whip and the other a baton.


    Hermes had always mentioned about been with girls before me, but he never told me about having an underground room where he held them captive. He was a kidnapper of women and I never knew all this while.


    Oh goodness.


    My eyes momentarily squeezed shut as the guards handed me over to the brutes standing guard. They jerked their heads and pursed an evil smirk on their faces as they epted me.


    The brutes lurked around like hounds ready to savage their prey. Anyone who shed a tear, talked, or did something they didn¡¯t like wasnded with a sh ferocious enough to tear the skin open.


    Minutes passed and hours crossed of sitting with my head bowed low in silence. A click on the door raised my head. Hermes swaggered in, dded in an expensive maroon tux and ck velvet loafers. The look on his face was like that of a child who just came across an ice cream fountain.


    ¡°Ok girls,¡± he addressed, pursing his devilish smirk. ¡°Your tenures as my sex ves is over. Now I need you all to behave. My Alpha kings will be arriving in no time, so do me good, make me some good money, and get the hell out of this ce! A new life awaits you all.¡±


    He left as quickly as he came. I sat back and let my mind wander. The conference hall, all the girls, Alpha kings, money. Everything was pointing to an auction, he¡¯ll be making money from us. How disgusting of him! That was the worst thing an Alpha king could do.


    In no distant time, I heard the clicking of doors and the chattering of masculine voices. They were here and it was time.


    We were arranged in a single file and took turns entering the stage. I was expecting them to give us a piece of clothing to cover up but was shocked to realize we were entering the stage as bare as a ho¡¯s cell.


    One particr girl ran back, shedding uncontroble tears like a just widoweddy. It turned out she wasn¡¯t picked. But she was pretty to me with her waist-length snowy hair and almost perfect bone structures. How I pitied her. Who knew what Hermes or those brutes will do to her?


    It was my turn. One of the brutes jerked his head, motioning me to head out. I swallowed a lump as mounted the podium at the centre of the stage. That was the worst moment in my life and I wished the ground will open and swallow me in.


    ¡°Raise her head!¡± a voice seared from the crowd.


    The auctioneer held my chin up. I wanted to persist but the moment I remembered Hermes and those brutes backstage, I had no other choice but to let him.


    Before me was a room filled with wealthy, powerful, heavily-scented Alpha kings who were nothing short of Hermes¡¯s replicas. It puzzled me to know they were in full support of this madness.


    The room was airy and cold but I found it hard to breathe. Their expensive perfumes coupled with their strong Alpha scents which shed and mingled in my nose only made it harder for me to breathe. As I looked at the judgmental and leering faces before me, air rushed out quickly from my nostrils and I felt my lungs gasping for air that eluded it.


    ¡°Going for $200, 000?¡± The auctioneer asked, peering around the crowd in search of a beginning bidder.


    ¡°$200, 000,¡± a man raised his hand and stood as the crowd gasped in somewhat shock. Some sitting in front turned to look at him with their brows shot up in somewhat surprise.


    My eyes twitched a bit when they meant his. Something about him threw me off bnce. Unlike the Hermes¡¯s replicas judging and leering before me, he seemed entirely different in his creamy ck designer suit and wellposed demeanour. But I couldn¡¯t be so sure. Looks can be deceiving. And that was what Hermes used to lure me.


    ¡°$500, 000¡± another stood, buttoning his suit and giving the devilish look Hermes always gave me when he was about to do something to me.


    ¡°$600, 000!¡± A stocky fellow yelled from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going for $800, 000!¡± the first man countered and I heard the others gasp and growl.


    ¡°$1M,¡± the second was adamant. The third had given up and was seated already.


    ¡°$5M dors,¡± the first drawled and continued staring at me as though to see through me. But I tried avoiding his gaze at all costs.


    The second growled and sat down, unfastening the suit he previously buttoned when he stood.


    ¡°Going for $5M dors then,¡± the auctioneer looked around onest time for any objections but couldn¡¯t find any. He banged the gavel against the wooden block and that ended my auction.


    I slowly regained my breath as I was guarded down the stage by two broad men in ck spectacles. One handed me a nket and I quickly wrapped it around my body.


    I was guarded to the door which clicked open as one of the guards who brought me into the hall crouched by the small screen. I sniffled a sob and made my way out, cursing the day I set foot into this castle and at the same time, hoping that whatever ce am heading to won¡¯t be as bad as it or worse than it.

 Her

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I never participated in the Omega ve auction. I was more of a observer than a bidder. I never even fancied the idea ofing to begin with, but it waspulsory for all Alpha kings, so I had to drag myself to this underground hall every year to sit and observe beautiful but battered, naked female omegas get sold.


    When I saw her cower into the stage like a frightened kitten, I was restless and immediately drawn to her. I couldn¡¯t help but ce the opening bid, sending the crowd gasping in shock. They found it hard to believe I was finally participating after all these years of dormancy.


    Although her body was strewn with bruises and scars, I still found her beauty undeniable with her misty blonde hair, delicate features, and her slim, curvy figure. Her undeniable beauty wasn¡¯t all that drew me to her. When the auctioneer raised her chin, I looked right into her swollen red eyes and noticed a damsel in distress. They smouldered with pain too heavy for a person to carry. Who knew how long she¡¯d been like that? That was when I knew I needed to make a move and save her before she fell into the wrong hands.


    There were a fewpetitors but I scaled through, d I secured her. With the crook of a finger, I signalled my guards to get her a nket and take her to the SUV parked at the front of the castle while I made the transfer payment.


    My impatience got the best of me as I stepped out, not wanting to stay till the entire auction finished. I walked down the underground hallway and ascended the stairs to the main part of the castle, only to see one of my guardsing my way.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with her? You know she¡¯s frightened, what if she escapes.¡± I eximed tartly.


    ¡°No master, she¡¯s with Khan and the driver,¡± he said and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving,¡± I hurried to the frontage, my whole being aching with an uncontroble restlessness. I needed to see her again.


    We got to the car and I wasn¡¯t so surprised to see her downcast, her head on the window. The ss was wound down and she sat straight but trying to hide her shiver. I tried talking to her but she was finding it hard to respond.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Before I could finish, I noticed how she clutched hard on the nket, her whole being tensed up.


    I saw fear sh raw before her eyes and it got me wondering what sort of dehumanizing treatment she and the rest of those Omegas were subjected to. I was never in support of the auction, but it was considered tradition, and tradition was held at high standard in the whole of the werewolf kingdoms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tried calming her . ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Whatever they did to you is all in the past now, it¡¯s all over. No one will hurt ever again. That I promise you.¡±


    I needed to clear whatever doubt that clouded her mind. To make her feel safe. To make her loosen up at least a bit. But it allnded in the mud. She was silent, her fear, stark and vivid still glittering in her features.


    I huffed out a worrying breath and decided to leave it all forter. I¡¯ll organize a small dinner just for the two of us, to get to know her better and hopefully, she¡¯ll loosen up before then.


    The hone red as we got to my castle, just in time for my wife and some of the servants to step out to the frontage. We got down and the servants received us warmly.


    ¡°Take her to an unupied chamber,¡± I ordered as they helped walk her into the castle.


    I expected a warm embrace from my dear wife but was instead disappointed with a re and a flounce. My brows squished together in confusion. She only acted that way whenever she was pissed and obviously, she was. I followed her to our bedroom upstairs.


    The door was left ajar and I pushed it open to see her backing me, her arms crossed against her chest in annoyance. She turned to face me once she heard the door squeak close.


    ¡°How could you bring that ve girl when you know perfectly well we¡¯re already choked up with the maids we have?¡± She threw her words at me like stones.


    Oh! Her?¡± I let out an incredulous scoff.


    I walked to her and tried gathering her in my arms but she crossed her arms and refused bluntly, cornering to the other side of the room.


    ¡°For goodness sake, you never liked that auction.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you buy her?¡±


    ¡°Believe me,¡± I said convincingly. ¡°It was never intended. She was suffering greatly¡­ her eyes were all red and swollen and¡­her body full of bruises. She needed saving Catherine.¡± I lied a little white lie. I bought her mostly because I was attracted to her like never before, even in her gloomy state. What I felt for Catherine when I first met her was nothingpared to what I felt at that hall. But that wasn¡¯t all. I also bought her because I wanted to save her from falling into the wrong hands of my fellow Alpha Kings.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a clear exnation?¡± Her gaze widened. ¡°All those ves suffer greatly and she¡¯s no different from them.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a crime to feel pity for someone?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°If you felt so much pity then why didn¡¯t you buy all of them?¡±


    ¡°Keep it down Catherine,¡± I almost roared, growing impatient with her squabble. ¡°I¡¯m your husband and the Alpha king of this kingdom. And you or anyone else don¡¯t have the rights whatsoever to question my actions and decisions.¡±


    She shifted her nce away from me, her lips pressed together in anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s staying and that¡¯s final!¡± I cut to the chase, d I did and knowing I won¡¯t regret it.


    Catherine tried opening her mouth but only groaned and went into the bathroom, locking the door behind her. I shed out an almost satisfying breath. That was probably the best thing for her to do and the best ce for her to be at the moment. Part of me wanted to lock the door from the outside, trapping her inside. But I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll be having a small dinner with the girl and thest thing I wanted was her drama. But I had better ns. I¡¯ll host the dinner in a more secluded area of the castle.


    I descended the stairs and made my way to the kitchen to see the cooks making dinner. They all stopped what they were doing and bowed to pay their homage. I acknowledged, hiding my fume.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has she been settled?¡± I asked the maid in particr who had helped her inside when we arrived.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. Send the blue gown I kept inside a box in the storeroom to her and tell her to prepare to have dinner with me immediately.¡±

 A New Place

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    He tried reassuring me but I was silent, not so convinced. I have crossed the borders to realize that most of the Alpha kings in that hall including the one standing before me were nothing short of Hermes replicas. All angelic on the outside but devilish on the inside.


    Seeing how silent I was, he withdrew, huffing out a worrying breath like he cared. We arrived at his castle ¨C a gorgeous Victorian house surrounded by exotic flowers, gardens and manicuredwns.


    From inside the SUV, I sighted his uniformed servants and a happy-faced woman in a sea-green flowing gown. One thing was for sure, she wasn¡¯t a servant. She wasn¡¯t wearing the uniform and she exuded a demeanour higher than that. At once, I concluded she was either his fianc¨¦e or wife.


    Hermes never fancied the idea of getting married. He believed marriage was like a leech that sucked away one¡¯s freedom and pleasure, which I knew wasn¡¯t true. He preferred changing women like clothes and it triggered bile in my throat to know I was one of those women.


    One of the guards stepped down and opened the door for me, leaving me surprised. I never knew an Alpha king could have his guards open the door for one considered a ve.


    His servants paid their homage and there, I learned his name was Sebastian. He ordered them to take me to an unupied chamber of the castle.


    The servants were nice and weing but the woman wasn¡¯t. Her once bright face turned sour the moment she set her eyes on me. I tried greeting her as I entered but she ignored me and simply flounced past us, her shoes clomping as she headed upstairs.


    I was expecting to be taken into a rather in or messy room with little or no furniture for afy living. But I was stricken to see it wasn¡¯t the case. There was a sizeable bed, dresser, wardrobe, firece, a vanity table and arge standing mirror at the centre of the room. Plus the room was in a pristine condition, as though no one had confined it for the past few months. I sighed as I entered, Hermesst words ¡°A new life awaits you,¡± echoing in my head. I was in another castle which could be the end of my suffering or the beginning of a more severe one coated in sugar.


    Momentster, the door opened and a maid walked in, carrying a box. My brows furrowed at the sight of it. Why was she bringing a package? Who could have sent it and why at a time like this?


    ¡°The king has ordered you to prepare to have dinner with him,¡± she said like a programmed robot.


    I tried calling her back to ask who the woman in the sea-green gown was. But she left as suddenly as she came.


    A dinner with him? Swallowing a loud gulp, I trembled. That was thest thing on my mind after everything that has happened today. But who am I to decline? If I did, he might just punish me like Hermes always did. I had no other choice than to oblige. I just prayed it¡¯ll be a dinner with everyone in attendance not the two of us alone.


    I opened the box and drew in a deep breath on seeing a gown. I brought it out. It was a nude, tulle V-neck mermaid gown with different shades of blue sequins. Everyyer of the gown gleamed as I mused over it. It was an expensive piece, so expensive it cost a fortune.


    Seeing the gown made me question his ns for me. Was he nning on making me a maid in this castle, his sex ve like Hermes did or something more? I was okay with being a maid but I shuddered at the other options.


    I showered and fixed my hair and face. Even though I hated the idea of the dinner, I still needed to brighten up my gloominess. Reluctantly, I got dressed but was stricken to see that it clung so perfectly to my figure, as though it was made just for me. I slid into nude-coloured sandal heels I found in the dresser just in time for the maid to creak the door open.


    ¡°Alpha King Sebastian will like to see you now,¡± she said with that same robot look. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The maids that helped me into the castle earlier were warmer and weing, but this one wasn¡¯t. It was as though she was told not to say any other thing to me asides the order given to her. After much thought to that, I concluded it was useless to ask her any questions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I followed her down the hallway and we cornered to a rather secluded area of the castle. My heart pounded in my chest as I thought of the underground part of Hermes¡¯s castle where he did the worst to female omegas like me. Hope she wasn¡¯t taking me to another auction hall? She better not.


    ¡°Please where are you taking me?¡± I asked, panic dripping from my voice.


    She didn¡¯t reply. She only stopped by an open door and ushered me in. I almost stumbled on my heels on seeing Sebastian looking all blush and plush in a velvet midnight blue suit.


    He was sitting at a beautifully draped, small table. The only light was from a few well-ced candles. He rose in an instant, closed the door and led me across the table. He pulled the chair and with a smile as broad as his shoulders, motioned for me to sit, which I did, awkwardly.


    I noticed his eyes ravaged me and a wave of nervousness surged inside me. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do than to avoid his eyes, looking into the empty sses before me, reminding myself every two seconds of what all the Alpha kings were; devils in angels clothing. Nothing but Hermes replicas.


    One of the maids emerged from nowhere and without saying a word, poured red wine into the sses, leaving the bottle on a wine holder on the table. I took a sip and its coldness hastened my breath the more.


    ¡°So, what is your name?¡± He asked as he released his mouth from his ss, slightly wincing at how sweet or cold the wine was.


    ¡°I¡¯m Brianna¡­my king,¡± I stuttered. He could sense my nervousness and it only left him chuckling as though he found it attractive or rather amusing.


    The maid returned and there I learned there was a kitchen on the other side of the room. She dropped a dessert ¨C a single simple te of fruit and cheese with two forks poked into it and left at once.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± he said, sensing my reluctance.


    I found it hard to eat from the same te as him. At first, I wanted to insist but if I did, something I didn¡¯t like might just happen, so I reached for the fork and dipped a morsel into my mouth, almost struggling to swallow it.


    ¡°So how did you end up in the auction?¡± he asked after he swallowed a chunk.


    ¡°I rather not talk about it, my king.¡± I said and it turned out like a plea.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said, and I was surprised he did. He didn¡¯t force the words from my mouth. ¡°Hermes is a psychotic brute. And I would have cut all connections with him if he weren¡¯t a fellow Alpha king.¡±


    My mouth almost fell open hearing what he said. It puzzled me to think a fellow Alpha King also despised him as much as I did. But I couldn¡¯t be so sure. Perhaps he wanted to deceive me into trash-talking his fellow and he might have a recorder to record it and then I¡¯ll be punished like never before or at worse, executed.

 I remember

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    His fork fell and he lowered to pick it up. At that moment, I stole a nce around the room tastefully decorated with a sense of timeless beauty as evident in the ivory-coloured walls and beautiful paintings and artworks that adorned it, hoping and at the same time knowing I won¡¯t see any recorder I suspected him to be hiding somewhere.


    Sitting up, his lips spread to a warm, awkward smile as a cover-up for his clumsiness and I faked back a smile. There was something rather¡­different about him. The thickness of his beard gave him an intimidating aura. Yet he appeared warm, clean, gentle, almost unlike his fellows but it¡¯s been just a few hours knowing him. I couldn¡¯t be so sure. And I promised never to let my guard down. Not now and perhaps not ever, after reying all I went through with Hermes in his hellhole of a castle.


    He dug his fork into the dessert and swallowed a chunk. He was eating twice as fast as me, but I didn¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t care. I was okay with his guards opening the car door for me, okay with him settling me in a cosy chamber but I wasn¡¯tfortable sitting on the same table and eating from the same te as him with those deep-set eyes of his scanning my entire body like light rays. It just seemed inconceivable.


    My uneasiness got the best of me and I made up my mind to leave. But deep down, I was praying he won¡¯t get mad or end up doing something I¡¯ll eventually regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my king but I have to go,¡± I struggled to say, nervously pushing the chair back and standing just in time for the maid to bring the main meal.


    The aroma of roasted meat and delicate spices filled my nose, making my mouth water. I haven¡¯t had a thing to eat since the beginning of the today all thanks of Hermes.


    My stomach was grumbling too. But guilt and caution immediately took over, reminding me that I wasn¡¯t meant to here.


    ¡°Why?¡± His eyes speared me with an unbelievable stare as the maid dropped the meals, this time in separate dishes and I wondered if the dessert on a single te was his idea. ¡°The main meal is just arriving.¡± He pointed to the sizzling dish in front of him. The maid made sure the tes, cutleries and napkins were arranged properly before leaving.


    Looking at the meal, I was tempted but I have been reminded by guilt and caution to not give in. To get as far as I can from this secluded room. From him.


    ¡°It¡¯ss just that today have been a long day and I¡¯m extremely tired,¡± My head was slightly low, my gaze avoiding his and my fidgeting fingers hiding behind my back.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± he shrugged a sigh. ¡°If you insist. I guess I¡¯ll finish the meals myself.¡±


    I almost burst out from inside, feeling jealous but I remained stoic.


    He called the maid and she came as soon as she heard.


    ¡°Yes master,¡± she lowered with a bow, her mouth slightly open and her eyes intent on him as though she was expecting to hear something was wrong with the food.


    ¡°Take Brianna to her chamber¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, my king, I know my way back,¡± I lied instinctively, interrupting him as he turned to look at me, his vibrant eyes trying to find something inside me. My blood froze and I almost thought of taking a step back. Hope I didn¡¯t offend him?


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he blurted. ¡°She will take you.¡±


    To be honest, if I were left to return back to my chamber alone in this maze called a castle, I¡¯ll probably get missing and it might take hours for me to find my way back.


    With that been said, I followed the maid. But I could still feel his eyes on me as I headed out.


    As we ascended the stairs to the hallway, something suddenly sparked in my head. I had forgotten to ask him when I was to resume my work as a maid though I wasn¡¯t quite sure if that was his reason for buying me. But I prayed it was even though the castle seemed to be brimming with maids.


    I tried tapping the shoulder of the maid in front of me to ask her, but a figure that emerged from the room a few steps away from us stopped me.


    I recognized her. She was the woman in the sea-green gown. The one I believed was Sebastian¡¯s wife or fianc¨¦e. Her shoulder-length hair appeared longer than I had seen it when I came and she was dded in a seductive red nightwear. The fabric so thin and light I could see her pointy nipples poking out like thorns from the bodice.


    At instant, she stopped us. The maid was the person that spoke. I just stood nervous like a student awaiting punishment.


    ¡°And where are you twoing from?¡± Her blue eyes widened a bit as she saw me. She gave me a long, thorough scrutiny as though I was a foreign creature. I wondered what she could be thinking of me.


    ¡°A dinner with the king, my Luna,¡± the maid answered and at once, I knew she was his wife. The Luna of the kingdom. Something I once thought I¡¯ll be. ¡°My king asked me to see her to her chamber.¡±


    It was as though those words pulled a tight string in her. She darted forward to me slowly, dramatically and I resisted the urge to break from inside.


    Her piercing blue eyes red daggers at me. Her face was stern. Her eyes cold, bitter, devilish. Everything Hermes¡¯s sister was. I couldn¡¯t help remember the first time she punished me. That was the very day Hermes brought me into his hell hole disguised as a castle.


    *****


    Hermes and I returned from a tour. That was the day he found me. I was a salesgirl at my aunt¡¯s jewellery store when he saw me and suddenly picked up interest in me. I was happy the Alpha king of my kingdom fancied a local, simple girl like me. It was every Omega girl¡¯s dream. But it turned out to be my worst nightmare.


    He took me on a tour round the kingdom, treated me like I was his Luna and showered me with gifts I never thought I¡¯ll have in my next life. It was a promising start and I was very happy. On getting to his castle that evening, I plonked on the bed right away since I was tired from all the moving around.


    The next morning, his sister who I haven¡¯t even been introduced to stormed my room with two guards. At first, I thought it was some kind of trick for her to wee me. But it turned out not to be.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had the guards seize me and lock me up in a basement for two straight days. On sheer darkness, without food or water. Hermes never came to my rescue. After my release, I tried to confront her. But instead she confronted me with a p powerful enough to tell me I have arrived at my doom. Her reason being I overslept on my first day arriving in the castle. I was beyond shocked. I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I reported to Hermes. But his attitude towards me changed all of a sudden. He just swept it under the carpet like it was nothing. That was when I sensed there was trouble in paradise.


    Before his guards took me to the auction hall, Hermes said he was tired of me and needed to go find more Omega girls prettier than me. It triggered bile in my mouth to know he still out there hunting for more innocent girls.

 My new mistress marking her territory

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°So youe into my castle as nothing more than a ve my husband had bought out of mercy,¡± I stood, glued to the ground as the Luna walked around me. Like a razor, her eyes prickled my being and her voice sounded somewhat jealous, angry, proud and above all territorial. At that moment, there was no difference between her and a tigress waiting to feast on the flesh of her prey. ¡°Wear an exquisite gown befitting only for a Luna like me and still go ahead to have dinner with my husband,¡± she stressed thest word.


    Oh goodness! I have stepped into another hell of a castle as I thought so. Crossed paths with the double ganger of Hermes¡¯s sister. Only this time, it was only her alone, without Hermes. But I couldn¡¯t be so certain. I was used to things taking dangerous turns in my life and wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Sebastian turned out to be Hermes¡¯s double-ganger. But deep down, I kept praying and hoping he wouldn¡¯t.


    I tried to talk but the words knotted in my throat. The knotted so tight I swear I would have choked if not for my constant gulps. My eyes rolled around helplessly, trying to avoid her killer gazes.


    Of course, I was bought out of mercy by her husband. Bought out of pity. I had no right to appear in an exquisite gown befitting for only a Luna like her. Had no rights to have dinner with her husband. But it wasn¡¯t my fault. I never asked for any of this. All I ever asked for was a peaceful, happy life far away from my past. Thest thing I wanted was to create a rift between the tigress lurking around me and her husband.


    ¡°And where the hell did she get this gown?¡± she finally stopped walking around me and turned to scream at the maid whose heart almost jumped out from her chest on hearing her.


    ¡°The¡­king had it sent to¡­her when she came,¡± she stammered. She was afraid of her mistress and I couldn¡¯t me her.


    The Luna scoffed and murdered me harder with her re. But I still stood, unable to move my lips. Unable to utter even a syble. If only she knew I was as surprised as her when I saw the gown packaged for me in a box, she wouldn¡¯t be murdering me like this. Her husband sent it, not me. I only followed orders to avoid being punished. After all the punishments I received at Hermes¡¯s hell hole, thest thing I wanted was another round of it.


    Suddenly, her angry look was quickly reced by a sinister one. I knew that look. The type Hermes¡¯s sister always had when she had something bad nned out. What was she thinking?


    ¡°See her off to her chamber then,¡± she said to the maid but her eyes still on me.


    Without any dy, the maid hastened down the hallway, leaving me behind. Being in the presence of her mistress was burning her and she would give anything to escape the heat.


    I struggled to raise my legs. It was as if an invisible glue was stered on my feet, wanting me to stay longer with the tigress.


    Finally gathering the strength to raise it, I tried to jog to the maid when the cold palms of the Luna held back my elbow.


    She came closer. Closer enough to bite off my ear and whispered something to me. ¡°Youe here looking all pretty and innocent like a kitten. But I know what you are up to and I just want you to know that I do the worst to kittens who try to drink the milk that wasn¡¯t kept for them.¡± She paused for some seconds before continuing. ¡°I almost forgot to introduce myself,¡± her tone a slow burn, trying to provoke me. Make me feel her power. ¡°I am Catherine Stan. Wife of your master and Alpha King, Sebastian Stan. Only child and daughter ofte Alpha King Castriel Hardwell. The Luna of Cornerstone pack. Your new mistress.¡± She released her grip and pursed a smirk.


    I didn¡¯t stay a second longer. Like a block, my heart dropped and sank in the juices of my stomach as I took to my heels.


    ***


    By the time I got to my chamber, my heart sank so deep that I couldn¡¯t feel it anymore. mming the door shut, I held onto the knob, leaning my forehead against the wooden surface, taking time to assimte everything that just happened.


    That was my new mistress marking her territory,paring me to a kitten, and threatening me. Should I tell Sebastian?


    ¡°No, no,¡± I muttered, my fingers grazing my hair to a mess as I left the door to sit at the edge of the bed.


    Telling him will make matters worse. I just arrived. It was just my first day and things were already getting out of hand. Turning out the way I never wanted.


    Staring nkly at the room, I could hear Hermes¡¯s voice and his sister¡¯s echoing in my head. I covered my ears with my hands and the next thing I knew, my stomach roared with hunger, the voices fading away.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I winced as I snaked my hands around it, the smell of that roasted meat and delicate spices filling my nose again. My food imagination was wounding me at that moment. Torturing me from the inside.


    I managed to remove my heels and put them back in the dresser where I had seen them. I wondered who owned it or if was it purposely kept for me. I won¡¯t be surprised. I reached for my dress and just when I was about to slide the sleeves down my shoulders, I was startled by an unexpected knock on the door.


    Sliding my sleeves back to my shoulders, I approached it cautiously, wondering who it could be at this time of the night.


    I opened the door only to see the maid that escorted me back to the chamber, smiling faintly and holding a small tray in her hands. On the tray were a steaming cup of hot chocte and a te of warm chocte chip cookies.


    I was amazed and my stomach grumbled louder in response. I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the thoughtful maid who had anticipated my hunger and arrived with the perfect remedy.


    ¡°Thank you so much for this.¡± She handed me the tray and I carried it.


    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t thank me,¡± she interjected with that faint smile still on her face. ¡°Thank the king. He had me bring this to you since he wasn¡¯t sure if you had anything to eat before arriving here.¡±


    With that being said, she left. A wave of something I couldn¡¯t describe washed over me. Who was this man and why was he punishing me like this?

 Faded

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    When I saw her stumble into the room in that exquisite gown I had sent for her, my breath sucked itself in. She was even looking more beautiful than I expected.


    The gown clung so perfectly to her body like it was specially made for her, revealing her jutting breasts, and those slender yet curvy hips that tapered perfectly to her supple thighs and long legs. I could have sworn she looked like a mermaid. An enchanting mermaid with legs.


    I had kept that gown for Catherine to surprise her on our wedding anniversary which was a few months away. But damn!! After seeing it on this girl¡¯s body, seeing the way it fitted her better than it would have on Catherine, seeing the way the shiny metal discs on the dress danced with joy on her body, I decided to leave it all for her.


    She seemed reserved and nervous throughout the dinner but I found it rather amusing. We got talking. She wouldn¡¯t reveal much but the little I learnt was her name which was Brianna. I loved the way it breathed out of my lips.


    Cutting through the roasted meat on my te, I dipped a morsel into my mouth and was biting on it when the maid returned. Quickly, I took thest bite, swallowed it and wiped my mouth clean with a serviette.


    ¡°Did you deliver the snacks to her?¡±


    She straightened her posture and met my gaze with confidence. ¡°Yes, my king. I made sure to deliver it to her as per your instructions.¡±


    My lips curled to an imaginary proud smile as I leaned forward, my interest aroused. ¡°And how was it received? Did she appreciate the gesture?¡±


    Although it was obvious she epted it since the maid didn¡¯t return with the tray, I just needed to make sure she didn¡¯t decline at first.


    ¡°She was overjoyed and very thankful, my lord,¡± a small smile appeared on the maid¡¯s lips as she replied.


    ¡°Thank you for ensuring it reached her,¡± I appreciated. Knowing that she received it well filled me with a sense of contentment. ¡°She has been through a lot. It is important that she feels weed here. No one should treat her otherwise.¡±


    ¡°It is my duty and privilege to serve you, my lord. I¡¯ll do as you said and inform the other maids.¡± She dipped to a respectful curtsy before making her way back to the kitchen.


    I nodded approvingly but noticed a slight change in her expression just after myst words but I didn¡¯t give much thought to it.


    Feeling satisfied, I arranged myself and made my way out. I finished everything on my te but couldn¡¯t do the same on Brianna¡¯s just like I said I would. Remembering my exact words which I couldn¡¯t fulfil made me huff out a smile.


    On reaching my chamber, I gently pushed the door open. I expected Catherine to be asleep and didn¡¯t want to wake her. She cannot see me dressed like I was returning from a formal dinner party. She¡¯ll surely bombard me with questions which will in turn lead to another round of squabble.


    The lights were off and like a ghost, I crept in only for it to automatically switch itself on. Startled, I turned to see Catherine standing by the switch. Fuck!! I was busted.


    She was dressed in a very seductive red nightwear I haven¡¯t seen her on before, looking like the female lead in an erotica I recently read.


    Before I could utter a word, she threw herself at me and attacked my lips with powerful kisses that left me struggling to breathe.


    ***


    Catherine and I have been married for almost three years. It was a marriage arranged by our parents.


    She was the only daughter and child of herte parents and I too for myte parents. Our parents were so fond of each they kept matching us right from our teenage years.


    I remember my father saying that marrying her will strengthen our respective kingdoms, unite us together and make me the Alpha king of the two kingdoms which will be joined as one after our marriage since her family had no male heir.


    They convinced us that we were perfectly made for each other. That our match was made in heaven, packaged by the moon goddess but I felt our match was forced.


    We were finally presented to each other at our mating ceremony and our parents couldn¡¯t be any happier.


    Back then, she wasn¡¯t bad at all. She was radiant like a butterfly, like a blooming flower. Beautiful in her way with her delicate, supple features and sunken blue eyes. But all that seemed to have faded in my eyes the moment I saw¡­Brianna.


    ***


    ¡°Catherine, stop,¡± I tried to free myself from her kiss attack but she was wild, relentless.


    She snaked her fingers tight around the back of my neck and pulled me closer into the depths of her mouth, suffocating me the more.


    Her lips lingered in mine and I thought she¡¯ll never break away. When they finally did, I was heaving heavily, trying to regain my lost breath. As though that wasn¡¯t enough, she dug them into the base of my neck, sucking and devouring me like a vampire.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Catherine¡­stop this madness,¡± I muttered but I wasn¡¯t sure she heard me. She was drunk with so much wild desire I began to question if this was the same Catherine I knew.


    She pushed me into the bed, the sheet rumpling beneath my fallen body. With her gaze intent on my confused face, she peeled off every piece of clothing she had on and her rawness bloomed.


    A smirk escaped her lips, and then she pouted them, rubbing and caressing her body and her boobs which kept bouncing in excitement. She cupped them as she approached me as though to feed me with them, arouse me but the truth of the matter was that I wasn¡¯t aroused at all.


    With full force, she mounted me and bnced herself on my lower. She lowered to bombard me with another round of kisses but I kept turning my face side to side. ¡°Catherine, stop this.¡±


    But she ignored me and prisoned my face in the warmth of her palms. She tried nting another kiss when I finally yelled, ¡°Catherine, I said stop!!¡±


    Surely she must have heard that one. She sprung up, still sitting on my lower, and stared deep into my eyes. Like mist in the mid-day sun, the excitement on her face faded.


    ¡°This is serious,¡± her voice was low, unbelievable, and provoked. ¡°You¡¯ve never resisted me before. Is it because of that new girl? That ve?¡±

 The Invitation

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    It was dawn. Soft, golden light poured in from the open windows, casting a warm glow that bounced around the corners and textured surfaces of my castle.


    A mug of brewing coffee and a te of crackers sat on the table in front of me. I took momentary sips and bites as I nced through the pages of a local newspaper. I had woken up earlier than usual, due to obvious reasons.


    Catherine sat at the end of the table, her coffee mug in her face with fingers curled tightly around it. I could feel her ring at me from the corners of the mug. She was still wearing that red seductive nightwear fromst night but draped it with a nket that looked like a long scarf which she let fall off her shoulders, settling on the inside of her elbow that held it in ce.


    It was very obvious she was still brooding overst night¡¯s incident but I cared less. I wondered if she was expecting some sort of apology or makeup sex from me.


    It was true I had never resisted her and her wild sexual preferences since we got married. Butst night was different. Trust me, it wasn¡¯t intended. It just shot out of the blues. But could she be right? Could it be really because of¡­ Brianna?


    As I was searching deep in my mind for an answer, one of the maids approached, holding a small fancy envelope delicately between her fingers.


    With a respectful nod, she extended the envelope towards me. ¡°Sir, a letter has arrived for you,¡±


    My sharp, discerning eyes met her gaze, my curiosity aroused by the unexpected interruption. I paused, closing the newspaper and keeping it down on the table. I reached out and took the letter from her hand.


    The paper was crisp and delicately embossed, exuding an air of exclusivity. I carefully opened it and unfolded the paper and behold, an invitation to a cocktail dinner party at Creststone Kingdom¡¯s most prestigious venues.


    My eyes ran through the elegant script on the invitation. The cocktail dinner party was to be hosted by the Alpha king of Creststone kingdom ¨C Alpha Nn who had a record of holding some of the most morous parties across the werewolf kingdoms.


    Without thinking much, I set the letter on the table. I had been to tons of parties like this over the past years. It was nothing new. It something I was already used to.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning my attention back to the maid, I spoke. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll let you know the necessary preparations you and your fellows are to make in no time.¡±


    The maid nodded. ¡°Very well your majesty, we¡¯ll be waiting then.¡± She took herst bow before disappearing off to the kitchen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Catherine asked as soon as the maid disappeared out of sight.


    Her coffee mug was now on the table, no longer blocking her face. I studied her face. It was expressionless but beneath the exterior, still angry.


    ¡°An invitation,¡± I said casually, sliding the letter to her. ¡°For a cocktail dinner party hosted by none other than Nn.¡±


    Taking the letter and ncing through it, she groaned. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go alone. I¡¯m noting.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± A fraction of my eyebrows rose.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend today,¡± her face which had been sour like lemon since we woke up suddenly came to life with a somewhat mischievous smirk. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about some very important stuff.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so important that couldn¡¯t wait for another day?¡±


    ¡°Something as important as women¡¯s talk,¡± she fired, rolling her sunken eyes at me before grabbing her mug and storming her way out of the dining.


    Catherine was the type that loved parties. She couldn¡¯t stay a week without attending one, yet she chose to visit a friend over one hosted by none other than Nn. That was so unlike her. What could be so important that they couldn¡¯t talk about another time? But that was none of my business. I had another n. A better n.


    ***


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    My heavy eyelids fluttered open to see Sebastian¡¯s vibrant features on my face. I thought I was dreaming and blinked severally to confirm but the image persisted, his face still stamped on me.


    On realizing it was real, my heart skipped a beat in shock and I flinched, crashing onto the floor. What the hell? What was he doing here?¡­ How did he even get in? I swear I locked that door.


    ¡°Sorry for that,¡± he walked to the side I fell and extended his hands. ¡°Let me help you up.¡±


    At first, I was reluctant, my fingers outstretching but trembling. Sensing my reluctance, he sighed and leaned forward, grabbing my arms to steady me up.


    My breath struggled to ovee a glitch in meeting his eyes. They were deep brown,pelling, and maic. They were¡­assessing, observing.


    He was wearing a sun-coloured, loose silk robe. It was early morning and he was just waking up. Fuck!! Did I oversleep again? The same thing that caused my first punishment back at Hermes¡¯s castle.


    Anxious, I instinctively removed my hands from his and nced nervously around, expecting him to exin the inexplicable situation but couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it out loud for fear of what his reaction might be. It was his castle after all but that didn¡¯t give him the audacity to burst into my chamber and stare at me like that.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he apologized and turned away. And I slowly regained my breath ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to invade your privacy or scare you like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my king,¡± I struggled to lie. It was something. What if I slept naked? Or was drooling?


    ¡°I have news,¡± he was now a considerable distance away from me, close to the door, raising his hand to reveal a small fancy envelope I hadn¡¯t noticed all that while. ¡°I have been invited to a cocktail dinner party and you¡¯ll being with me.¡±


    I was dazed for a moment on hearing him say that, everything and everywhere twirling before my eyes. Did he just say another party? A cocktail dinner party? No, no, there was no way I was going. Not after his territorial tigress threatened me.


    ¡°My king,¡± I squeaked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I cannote.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His arch brows lowered questioningly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like parties?¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anything more to say.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he blew out a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be my side throughout the event and you don¡¯t have to talk to anyone if you don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°My king, I can¡¯t,¡± I insisted.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was bing impatient. I didn¡¯t let my gaze linger in his maic eyes.


    He walked to me, his gait slow, steady. Settling in front of me, he raised my chin and looked me straight in the eyes. He must have sensed my nervousness. My blood rippled across my body and my muscles tensed beneath his touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking,¡± his voice was like a gentle breeze moving along a peaceful garden. ¡°As your master, I¡¯mmanding.¡±


    My lips parted but the words weren¡¯t flowing. They umted and knotted tightly in my throat.


    Removing his hands from my chin, he walked back to the door and jerked the handle open, turning back to speak. ¡°The maid will be sending everything you need for the party.¡±


    ¡°My king!¡± I finally managed to call out. ¡°When am I to begin work as a maid?¡±


    I¡¯ve been longing to ask that question that was corroding me like acid. I needed to know his ns for me in his castle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that for now. Feel weed and rx,¡± he jammed the door close behind him.


    He said ¡®For now¡¯. Does that mean there is a glimmer of hope?

 Scars

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    My nerves got the best of me as I paced to and fro like a pendulum in my chamber. I looked out the window now and then, wishing for bad weather. But the more I looked, the nicer the weather got and the faster afternoon was drifting to evening.


    Walking away from the window to my bed, I let out an inward groan. I just wished there was a way I could escape the dinner party. Escape everything but sadly, there wasn¡¯t.


    There was a knock on the door. I made sure to double-lock it after the scenario with Sebastian earlier this morning. Drawing out a long breath, I gathered myself up and went to open the door only to meet the expressionless face of the maid who had brought the blue sequin dress I used yesterday. She was carrying yet another box to my surprise.


    ¡°The king has ordered me to get you ready for the cocktail party,¡± she walked in without my consent and I was a bit annoyed.


    I closed the door and turned, only for her to toss a dress over to me. ¡°Put that on and sit so I can fix your hair and makeup.¡±


    Another dress? I was yet to return the one I used yesterday and here she was handing me another. My face was distorted with a mix of confusion and suppressed rage as I mused over the gown.


    It was a delicate off-shoulder cocktail gown with a rich shade of vibrant red and a thigh-high slit. Even though I hated to admit it, the gown was stunning.


    ¡°Your taking forever to look at that gown,¡± the maid snapped as she walked to the vanity table. She pulled the chair away from the table and leaned on it, her gaze intent on me. ¡°I have less than an hour to get you ready.¡±


    shing out a quick breath, I slowly nodded at her. Gently, I removed my clothes and slid into the gown. As I did, images of Catherine, if I¡¯m allowed to call her that, flickered across my mind. Who knew what will she do to me when she sees me wearing yet another gown befitting for only a Luna like her? My eyes momentarily shut as I thought of this.


    Bute to think of it, this was a formal outing. Why isn¡¯t Sebastian going with her? She was his wife after all. Or didn¡¯t he tell her about the invitation?


    After adjusting and fastening the gown, I turned to the maid. ¡°And the mistress?¡±


    ¡°I think she went out, I haven¡¯t seen her all day. Come on, sit,¡± she screeched the chair noisily and motioned me to sit as though she wasmanding her pet.


    I was reluctant but I still did as she said. Something within me kept praying that what she said about Catherine not being around had better be true. Thest thing I wanted was to cross paths with that tigress again, especially when I was dressed like this.


    ¡°Does she treat you well?¡± I asked as I sat down, my voice slightly above a whisper.


    She gave me a long hard stare and her expressionless eyes suddenly came alive with something like fear that shed through them in the mirror. Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? Suddenly, her gaze lowered back to my hair.


    ¡°Just do whatever she says,¡± she gently brushed my hair, the bristles of the brush running along to untangle the twists.


    But what was she so afraid of? What were they all afraid of? The maid that escorted me back to the chamberst night had the same look on face on her face when we stumbled upon Catherine on our way back¡­ and so did I.


    Like a mouse, I stayed quiet as I watched her run paintbrushes through my face, draw my brows, line my eyes, and my lips, painted them deep red and finished everything off with a natural, rosy blush to add a touch of colour to my cheeks. She was cautious and very skilful, as though she¡¯d been doing this for a long time.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She took a delicate hairpin adorned with shimmering crystals from the table and held it between her teeth. Her fingertips teased and glided through my silky strands with practised ease. She held it up and tried securing the elegant updo with the hairpin when she caught sight of something and stopped.


    ¡°I would have loved to tuck your hair to a chignon but the scar below your neck will be visible if I do so.¡±


    I had expected that. Her fingers grazed the part where the scar was and I shuddered, memories of how I got it involuntarily conjuring up in my mind.


    ***


    After the incident with Hermes¡¯s sister and how Hermes never stood up for me, I made up my mind to leave the castle at once.


    I packed the little belongings I hade with and the gifts he bought me. He was calling me back but I kept ignoring him. On reaching the exit, I jerked the door handle but it wasn¡¯t budging.


    ¡°Brianna, stay away from the door. Get back to your room right this instant.¡±


    His words that day were still as fresh as morning mist in my head.


    I jerked it hard and wilder but it still was not budging. The next thing I heard was something like a whip slicing through the air andnding on my upper bare back as I was wearing an off-shoulder top.


    My back was red hot with pain and I turned to face Hermes, shocked to the marrow. Hermes whipped me with a leather belt. I never expected that from the gentle, loving Alpha king who I thought was my dreame true.


    He kicked away my belongings and the gifts he bought me, grabbed my wrist and hauled me back into the room. I persisted and tried wriggling free but his grip was too strong, dragging me as though I was some toy car.


    After we reached the room, he threw me into the bed and locked the door. He headed to the dresser while I rushed back to the door, pounding against it like a psycho, screaming at the top of my voice but no one came to my rescue.


    He rushed back to me and enveloped my mouth with hisrge palms to silence me. ¡°Shut the hell up! You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    The next thing I felt was a needle prating deep into the side of my neck. Within moments, a profound change washed over me. I stopped screaming. My eyelids grew heavy and my breathing became deep and slow. He sedated me.


    Thest thing I remembered was him carrying me into the bed. I slept for what seemed like an eternity and woke up to a scar etched on the area the beltnded.


    ***


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The maid¡¯s voice jolted me back to reality.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes,¡± I nodded, looking down to avoid her gaze. My eyes were bing teary but I stifled it. Thest thing I wanted was to ruin the makeup she worked hard on.


    ¡°Ok,¡± she answered, not sounding so convinced. ¡°I¡¯ll just let it fall along your back to hide the scar then?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I looked in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll love it that way.¡± That was the hairstyle I loved carrying ever since I got the scar. Hopefully, it¡¯ll fade like the rest.


    I wondered if she saw the ones at the side of my stomach while I was changing. Perhaps, there was a chance she didn¡¯t. They were faded and she stood at a distance behind me then.


    ¡°You¡¯re all good to go,¡± she walked to the dresser, pulled out the lowest drawer and drew out a pair of strapped heels that had the same colour as my hair.


    I never knew there were more shoes there. That meant they kept those shoes for a purpose. Was there someone here before me? Or were they just for me?


    ¡°Put these on,¡± she dropped them on the floor.


    ¡°Who owns the shoes in that dresser?¡± I asked as I bent down to put them on. I needed to satisfy my curiosity. To be sure Sebastian didn¡¯t capture girls like Hermes did.


    ¡°The mistress owned them before she dumped them,¡± she said. ¡°This used to be her and the king¡¯s bedroom before they moved to their present one.¡±


    I blinked severally trying to take in what she just said. No wonder the room was in such pristine condition, and exuded such high, exclusive taste. But on the bleak side, not only was I wearing a gown meant for her, but I was also wearing her shoes. Her leftover shoes still looked as good as new.


    There was a tap on the door and the maid went to open it.


    ¡°Wee, my king.¡±


    I looked up to see Sebastian and my mouth almost fell open. We were donning the same red colour.

 The Cocktail Party

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± his vibrant eyes ravaged me, and assessed me, almost undressing me.


    Those were Hermes¡¯s words the first day he met me at the local store. That fateful day, I blushed till my cheeks ached and my face reddened to the colour of blood.


    I shrugged it off as I nervously stood, pretending like I didn¡¯t hear him. When an Alpha king calls his ve beautiful, then there is a hidden agenda. What were his ns? Why was he taking me to this party? Even though his wife wasn¡¯t around like the maid assumed, he could surely go alone.


    ¡°I have prepared her as you told me to, my lord,¡± the maid lowered to a respectful bow.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sebastian said as his gaze returned to me and I flickered mine away to avoid meeting his. ¡°You did a great job.¡±


    The maid smiled as she made her way to the door. That was the first time I was seeing her smile. But I could easily tell it was unnatural and hard for her.


    Sebastian strutted to me, his gait majestic, graceful and proud like a peacock. Even though I was exasperated with the whole idea of the cocktail dinner, I couldn¡¯t help but notice his suit.


    It was a bold and eye-catching ensemble. His lean, sinewy fitted perfectly into it and he finished it with a ck silk bow tie and ck leather designer shoes.


    But why did he have to wear the same shade of red as I did? We were looking like a couple celebrating their wedding anniversary. That thought alone was knotting the intestines in my stomach and I wished something will happen so I won¡¯t have to go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then,¡± a childish smile graced his lips as he lent out his elbow for me to hold onto.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay on my own, my king,¡± I didn¡¯t want to decline for fear of what his reaction might be but it escaped involuntarily from my mouth.


    His eyes lingered on me, his elbow still in the air. Was he angry? I couldn¡¯t tell. But I hoped he wasn¡¯t. Hermes used to ze like hell when he was angry. Sebastian didn¡¯t look like the type that got angry easily. But looks can be deceiving. I fell for it once and I swear I¡¯ll never fall for it again.


    ¡°No need for the formality,¡± that smile was still fresh on his appealing face. I still couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry with what I did. ¡°Call me Sebastian. Now, hold on to my elbow. Don¡¯t leave King Sebastian hanging. Time is going,¡± that came out as a gentlemand.


    I was almost trembling. Left with no other choice, I reluctantly ced my hand on his and held on to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nervous,¡± he teased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise not to bite.¡±


    As we walked down, I kept my eyes wide open like prey on the lookout for a predator that looked like Catherine. Only the heavens know what she¡¯ll do to me when she sees me dressed like this with my hands wrapped around the arms of her husband.


    We walked to the door and there was still no sign of her. Maybe the maid was right about her not being around. Thank goodness.


    The night air seemed to match my feelings, heavy as if it carried the weight of unspoken fears. His creamy ck SUV was parked just before us, almost camouging with the darkness.


    His guards opened the door as we approached. Gently, with his other hand, he held out my fingers and guarded me in the SUV before entering. That was a kind gesture but wasn¡¯t it considered abominable since I was his ve?


    ***This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On reaching the location and stepping inside, my blood congealed into blobs. This wasn¡¯t a cocktail dinner party like Sebastian said, but a royal couples night out.


    The grand hall was filled with Alpha kings from across the werewolf kingdoms and their Lunas mingling and sipping cocktails.


    Every couple had a unique match of colour to identify and single themselves out. No wonder Sebastian had us donning red. But¡­but I wasn¡¯t of royal blood. I wasn¡¯t his Luna. I was just a ve but why did he bring me?


    I turned to look at him. ¡°Sebastian,¡± I called out, my voice calm like the gentle waves of a deserted beach. It was my first time calling him that and it felt like a heavy load was pushed out from my throat. ¡°This¡­This is a royal couples¡¯ party. I¡¯m no royal. I¡¯m not your Luna. I¡¯m just a ve you bought yesterday. Why did you bring me here?¡±


    His gaze softened as he looked at me then he shrugged. ¡°The invitation card said it was a cocktail dinner¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sebastian Stan!¡± A voice cut him off and his attention was shifted.


    On seeing someone flinging his hand at the main bar, he patted my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Let me see someone. Take a drink or two from the waiter,¡± his voice faded as he ventured further.


    I felt a tightening in my chest as I settled myself in a secluded corner, trying to seek sce from the overwhelming atmosphere. Something inside of me urged me to leave. But I didn¡¯t know anywhere around this kingdom, I just arrived yesterday and his driver won¡¯t drive me without him.


    A waiter passed and offered me a drink. As I took out a ss, I noticed he looked at me in a way that suggested I didn¡¯t belong here and sadly, he was right.


    He was an Omega like me and must have perceived my scent. Across all kingdoms, one could easily differentiate between a high and low-rank wolf by their scent.


    If the scent was intense and alluring then it¡¯s a high-rank wolf but if the scent was subdued and barely noticeable, it¡¯s a low-rank wolf.


    As I was sipping my cocktail, my eyes wandered across the hall, observing the extravagant disys of wealth and power when suddenly a rough hand grasped my left elbow from behind.


    Irritatingly, I turned to see a familiar face. He was one of the Alpha kings from the auction yesterday. The second bidder who smirked at me lustfully.


    ¡°I remember you,¡± he narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re the pretty ve I almost bought yesterday at the auction.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I struggled but his grip was firm.


    ¡°This is my royal cocktail party. And I don¡¯t remember inviting ves. You are no good here. You should be rotting in a cage or warming the bed for Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± tears welled up in my eyes as I tried to free myself but he was relentless. He pulled me forward to him and I lost bnce. The cocktail I was holding spilt on my gown and fell, breaking to a thousand pieces on the floor. The shattering sound drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

 How I lost my virginity

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I never wanted toe to this auction in the first ce. Sebastian made me. I had a bad feeling about the whole thing and now, that bad feeling was ying out before me.


    ¡°If Sebastian doesn¡¯t know the value of a pretty ve like you, I very much do,¡± while still holding me in such proximity to him, he smirked and leered at me like he did on the day of the auction. I knew that look. That smirk. It only meant one thing and that thing was what I hated the most. Hermes was a champion at it. But thank goodness we were in a public ce.


    ¡°Please let me go,¡± I cried out, struggling so hard to free myself from his grip. I could already feel the pain slowly kicking in my elbow. ¡°I promise to leave at once.¡±


    He only looked at me and bubbled out a scorn. Just being so close to this harasser prickled my every being. At that moment, I was ready to do anything to get away from him. To get away from all this.


    ¡°Come here,¡± his hands slid from my elbow to my wrist as he turned to walk, pulling me along as though I was his dog on a leash. The sudden pull caught me unawares and the sole of my heels screeched against the broken ss pieces, almost making me fall.


    ¡°Help!¡± I screamed, looking at the crowd standing by for help. But they didn¡¯t move an inch. They stood mute, just staring as though nothing was happening.


    My blood pressure spiked in extreme shock at the thought of this. Why?¡­ I was been harassed and dragged to an unknown destination by a violent man and they just stood there like million-dor statures, watching it y out. Was it because he was their fellow ruler? Because it was his party like he said?


    The skin on my wrist felt like it was about to peel out at any second as he hauled me to the back of the hall, panic pumping through my body like blood. Where could he be taking me?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I tried beating him off but he never seemed to falter. The more I did, the more his grip tightened and the sharper the pain in my wrist got. The only weapon I had was my screams but after seeing how the crowd out there turned their backs on me, I realized they were as powerless as a voice drowned out by a deafening silence, so useless. No one wasing to my rescue.


    He stopped by a door and kicked it open. Pulling me in, he threw me on arge, plush bed and kicked it close behind him.


    As quick as I could, I got up from the bed and tried racing to the door but he was swift enough to block my part.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running to?¡± His eyes crawled through my skin like ws and he licked his lips dangerously.


    Ignoring him, I ventured further but he caught me and whipped my cheek with a powerful p that sent me crashing into the sheets, the salty, metallic taste of my blood filling my mouth.


    Hot tears stung my eyes and steamed my vision as he reached for my gown and tore it without effort. A gown that wasn¡¯t even mine. The next thing I heard was the unbuckling of a belt. The sound of zip opening. This man was about to do to me what Hermes did to me. I thought I had escaped that chapter in my life. Escaped it all. But here I was about to relive it.


    ***


    I lost my virginity most cruelly. In the hands of none other than Hermes.


    After I woke up with that scar etched on the area his belt hadnded, I still tried to run away but the door was locked as I thought.


    I reached for the window in my chamber. Perhaps I could jump out. But on pushing it open and seeing the insane height, goosebumps specked all over me. There was no way I could survive it.


    Left with no other option, I binged on the showers. I cried as the water ran through me, wondering what type of horror movie I had gotten myself featured in.


    I turned and looked at the area of my skin where the scary. The skin there was damaged, sunken and pink. I tried washing it but the more I washed, the more the pain intensified.


    I was still wallowing in the shower when the bathroom door creaked open. The next thing that came into view was Hermes¡¯s naked, studded figure. His smile was devilish and his gaze was as cold as ice.


    On seeing him, my heart split in two and I instinctively let out a deafening scream. The whooshing sound of the shower must have made me not hear hime in.


    ¡°Scream all you want,¡± he gently kicked the bathroom door close and prowled forward to me like a panther about to devour its prey. ¡°No one ising here. It¡¯s just you and me.¡±


    Aware that what he said was true, I stopped screaming and cowered back in fear but the bathroom walls betrayed me. The bathroom was small and could barely fit three people. And Hermes stood in front of the door, foiling my only hope of escape. Even if I did manage to make it out, the room door was still locked. I hated to admit it with every fibre in my body¡­but I was stuck with him.


    ¡°Hermes, please don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still in there but it¡¯s me¡­Brianna¡± I allowed my eyes to get shimmery with moisture, with hopes he¡¯ll return to his senses. Return to the gentleman that approached me at the store, but all that seemed to hit a brick wall. The demon in him was too strong.


    Closing the space between us, he turned off the shower. With his devilish eyes on me, he reached for my breasts. His fingers cupped and kneaded them as though he wanted to mould them into or out of shape.


    I beat his hands off and his eyes burned like hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try that again,¡± he grabbed my neck and squeezed it so hard I saw my life evaporating right before my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re in my castle now,¡± he nted a kiss on my mouth as I gasped for air that was eluding me.


    ¡°You¡¯re all mine now,¡± he stuck out his tongue and grazed my lower lip with it.


    I thought of kicking him in the groin to break free but after weighing the possible consequences of my action, I mustered the courage to restrain myself. I might be whipped with something that¡¯ll tear my entire skin apart. Something I certainly won¡¯t survive.


    ¡°You¡¯re now my¡­sex ve and from today henceforth you shall call me ¡®master¡¯, ¡®lord¡¯, or ¡®my love¡¯,¡± he emphasized as he bit into my chin.


    That confirmed it. I was stuck with a maniac. A monster. A devil who I thought was an angel with no way of escaping him and his hellhole.


    ¡°Now face the wall, bend and spread your legs,¡± hemanded with a smirk.


    My eyes overflowed, the stream flowing down effortlessly and blending with beads of water on my skin. Trembling, I reluctantly turned for him and waited for the inevitable.


    His fingers dug into my behind, holding it in position to his lower. I felt his rod push forcefully into my hole and my eyes squeezed shut to suppress the pain.


    He shoved his massive cock deeper and deeper, the searing pain I felt spreading like a virus inside me. I gritted my teeth in agony and a heart-wrenching snarl resonated from my throat.


    I tried to struggle from his grip but he growled and locked my behind firmly to his lower. He drove out his cock and plunged in again to the hilt, thrusting wildly as though to push me into the wall.


    My breath now came in short quick gasps and my whole body was shaking uncontrobly from the impact of his wild thrusts. The sound of skin pping against skin filled the bathroom as water droplets sttered


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The pain was too intense, too much for me to bear. Restraining my gasps, I let out a long scream powerful enough to shatter sses but that didn¡¯t stop him.


    ***


    The Alpha king climbed into the bed in his bare anatomy, giggling sinisterly as he grabbed my hips. Reaching for my underwear, he tore it aggressively and was about to nudge my opening with his phallus when the door burst open and Sebastian stormed in.

 The Rescue

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I thought Sebastian forgot about me. I thought he abandoned me. Thought he left me to relive my dark past in the hands of the cold-blooded brute kneeling behind me. But to my surprise, he came to my rescue.


    His eyes popped out in shock on seeing what his fellow Alpha ruler was about to do to me. His nostrils red and his hands clenched in rage.


    ¡°Come on, Sebastian,¡± the brute withdrew from me and stood up to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so greedy. If you want, we could share her tonight,¡± his lips curled up to his ears in a sinful smirk.


    Without thinking twice, Sebastian rushed at him and thudded his smirking face with a heavy blow that sent him colliding into a full-length mirror by the side of the room and sprawling on the floor.


    Iy frozen on the bed, tears blurring my vision and my body trembling in shock and fear when Sebastian suddenly scooped me into his arms and carried me out of the room.


    The usual me would have declined but I was so broken I saw myself snaking my hands around his neck to hold on tight. No one had stood up for me as he did. Not even Hermes. He would have joined that brute to defile me the more if it were him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he kept uttering as carried me past the party hall. ¡°You¡¯re okay. Nothing happened. I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The only response that escaped my lips was the sound of my whimpers and muffled sobs. I dug my face into his chest, seekingfort within its depths as his sweet strong Alpha scent filled my senses. I buried all my being in his, trying to hide myself from the crowd that betrayed me. All I needed at that moment was a fortress. A pir to hold onto and fortunately, he was there, holding me securely in the strength of his arms.


    When I was sure we were almost at the exit, I raised my head slightly. Peering through the side of his arm, my whimpers and sobs stuck in my throat as I saw someone that looked like Hermes smirking at me. Could that really be him? This was a royals party, there was every possibility that was him. Fear tightened its grip on me. Did hee to kidnap me back to his hellhole?


    That question fogged my mind, I didn¡¯t realize we had approached Sebastian¡¯s SUV. The groan of the car door as one of his guards opened it drifted me back to reality and he cradled me inside.


    As we embarked on our way back to his castle, a thick veil of silence settled between us. I couldn¡¯t look him in the eye even if I wanted to. I couldn¡¯t see his face but I could feel the anger and regret that radiated from him.


    A part of me wanted to me him for what happened because he insisted on bringing me to the party. But a bigger part of me was grateful he defended me as no one had.


    Looking out the window, I upied my mind with watching the structures of the bright-lit road fade away as the SUV sped. I tried not to rey the horrific experience and the image of Hermes in my head but they kept conjuring up effortlessly.


    I was so lost in thoughts again that I didn¡¯t know when we arrived at the castle. Before I could gather myself up and open the door, he had already hurried out and opened it for me. He attempted to carry me again but I declined. I could do fine on my own now.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tried not to look him in the eyes. ¡°But I could walk on my own now.¡±


    As we entered the castle, I tried to quicken my steps to go wash and bury myself on my bed when he suddenly pulled my hand and drew me to himself. My muscles were tense under such proximity and my heart was fluttering.


    I couldn¡¯t deal with all this. Not after everything that happened. I summoned the courage to pull away but he pinned me gently on the spot.


    My face was down but he pinched my chin to raise it and his brown eyes deepened into mine. They were full of life, pain and unquenchable warmth. Even though I found it hard to admit, they wereforting.


    ¡°Brianna,¡± his warm breath caressed my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never meant for any of that to happen-¡± his words paused in his mouth and his fingers grazed the side of my lips. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Did he do this to you?¡±


    That question threatened to trigger another round of tears but I pressed my lips together to suppress it, nodding to his question.


    I saw theforting look in his eyes quickly rece with a furious one and that was when I saw Catherine¡¯s graceful figure gently descending the stairs behind him.


    My blood ran cold on seeing her and I wished Sebastian will let me go. It was just a bruise. Something I was used to. It¡¯ll heal in a couple of days. It was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°That bastard must pay for this,¡± he leaned close. So close, our faces almost touched as he assessed it more to examine the level of its severity. ¡°I¡¯ll send a maid over to your chamber to treat it.¡±


    Catherine now settled three steps above thest one, her hands crossed against her chest as her eyes bored through me.


    Seeing how awkward I was ncing over at him and nervously trying to break away from his proximity, he released my face and I inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Turning, he only sighed on seeing his wife standing, ring at us. I had expected him to dismiss me immediately and go to her but he turned back to me and leaned forward again.


    ¡°Meet me first thing tomorrow morning in the back garden,¡± he whispered to me. ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    I nodded quickly and quickened out of sight to my chamber. I pushed the door close and rested on it, my heart beating unsteadily. I wondered what Catherine saw. What she thought. Sebastian was so close to me and was touching my lips. Perhaps, she might have thought he was about to kiss me or must have kissed me already.


    Walking to the centre of the room, my fingers grazed my already messed up hair to a bigger mess. I couldn¡¯t think clearly. Everything Catherine had told me the other night I was returning from Sebastian¡¯s dinner started to rey in my head. But I hoped Sebastian will tell her that whatever she saw wasn¡¯t the case.


    Removing my clothes and ornaments, I went straight into the bathroom. I scrubbed and wiped away all the iniquities I carried from that party, trying hard not to picture the scenario.


    After I finished showering and drying myself, I wanted to fall into the bed and forget everything that happened today but I knew I needed to check the gown that brute tried to rip off my body. The edge was torn badly. But it was something I could amend easily if I had a needle and thread.


    Back at Hermes castle, when I didn¡¯t satisfy his outrageous desires or his sister¡¯s unnecessary demands when I was locked up in my room for the whole day or week, I passed time by sitting in front of the window, sewing with my hands and knitting. The pieces I sewed were still in his ce and if I had the chance I would have taken them all before I left.


    I searched for a needle and thread but I couldn¡¯t find any. I didn¡¯t expect to find any since the room used to be the master bedroom of the castle and Catherine didn¡¯t look like someone who kept those kinds of things. If only the maid wouldn¡¯t ask me to return the gown tonight or early tomorrow, then I might ask around for a needle and thread.


    I was still searching, rummaging through the drawers of the dresser when my ears caught a soft knock on the door.


    On opening it, I saw a maid carrying a small red box adorned with a white cross. I haven¡¯t seen her before. There were many maids in the castle, so many I found it hard to remember their faces. So many it made me wonder if there will be a vacant spot for me when Sebastian orders me to start working.


    She was roughly the same age as the one that prepared me for the cocktail party, petite withrge emerald eyes. The only difference between them was this one had a calmer, more weing demeanour than the one that prepared me for the cocktail party.


    ¡°Miss Brianna, I heard there was an ident,¡± a concerned expression gleamed in her eyes. They were sorge you could see whatever emotion she was feeling raw in them. ¡°Alpha Sebastian had ordered me toe to offer assistance and treat you.¡±


    I looked at her, not surprised by her arrival. Sebastian had told me earlier he¡¯ll send a maid. But it wasn¡¯t necessary. It was just a scratch. He didn¡¯t have to send her.


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯ll be greatly appreciated,¡± I forced a smile and made way for her to enter.


    With hands as gentle as feathers, she began her tender ministration. She applied a coldpress, and a healing ointment and carefully affixed a small adhesive bandage to the side of my lips.


    ¡°Please take it easy, Miss Brianna,¡± she advised kindly. ¡°Give yourself some time to heal. If you need anything else, you cane downstairs and call me. My name is Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Amelia,¡± I nodded and smiled at her, gratitude shining in my eyes. It¡¯s been so long since someone took care of me like this. ¡°Your care means a lot to me.¡±


    With a warm smile on her face, Amelia left the room. I sprawled on my bed, looking at the ceiling and that was when I remembered I had forgotten to ask her for a needle and thread to stitch the gown. By the time I made it to the door, she had already disappeared out of sight.


    I decided to leave it for tomorrow. Climbing back into the bed, I tucked the duvet over myself and prepared to sleep. Sebastian had told me to meet him first thing tomorrow morning in the back garden. I wondered what it is he wanted to show me. What he wanted to tell me. All his kind gestures were more than enough apology.


    Bringing the duvet over my chest, I tried to bury myself in its ensconce. I closed my eyes and suddenly the fears I was trying hard to avoid flickered in the darkness. I saw the brute who tried to defile me. I saw Hermes and his sisterughing at me. I heard their voices echoing. I saw everything I passed through filling my head.

 A Bad Dream

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± I took cautious steps toward her, trying to clear what negative thought clouded her mind. I didn¡¯t know what she had seen or how long she¡¯d been standing there but I know I wasn¡¯t doing anything bad with Brianna. I was only checking out the bruise on the side of her lips that spoilt, filthy bastard ¨C Nn had inflicted on her.


    ¡°You lying son of a devil!¡± She cursed, her face swollen with anger. ¡°Not only did you take that ve girl to the cocktail party, but you also tried to kiss right her in front of me. You¡¯re shameless, Sebastian.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to kiss her,¡± I defended, even though it seemed like the most natural thing in the world to do so. She was so close and smelled so good. But I resisted every urge to kiss her. It was the wrong thing to do, especially with what happened at the party. ¡°She had an ident. An injury on the side of her lips. I was only checking it out.¡±


    ¡°You take me for a fool,¡± she shook her head as she looked at me, scoffing incredulously. ¡°I know what I saw. Ever since you brought that ve girl into this house, you¡¯ve changed all of a sudden.¡±


    I tried exining myself more but she huffed out a fume and turned abruptly, clomping up the stairs.


    ¡°Catherine¡­Catherine,¡± I chased after her. ¡°I only took her to the party because you said you weren¡¯ting. It was a couples¡¯ night out. I couldn¡¯t go alone.¡±


    ¡°You dare rece me ¨C the Luna of Cornerstone pack with a mere Omega ve,¡± she continued seething while clomping up. ¡°What will people think? They¡¯ll say a low-rank wolf is trying to take my ce as the Luna. What will they say about our marriage? What will my friends and fellow Lunas say about me? You¡¯ve painted me ck, Sebastian. And I¡¯ll never forgive you for that.¡±


    Right from our teenage years, I¡¯ve known Catherine to be always mindful and interested in what people thought and said about her. But I was theplete opposite. I took Brianna to that party, not giving a damn about what the other rulers or her friends thought.


    ¡°Catherine¡­ Listen to me,¡± she was ascending so quickly, I had to skip steps to keep up.


    When she tried to take a turn to the hallway, I held onto her shoulder to stop her. But her response shocked me to the marrow. She turned and her hand drew back, ready to deliver a forceful p to my cheek. However, before her palm could make contact, my reflexes kicked in. With lightning speed, I intercepted her hand, my grip firm on her wrist, stopping her intended strike.


    ¡°You tried to p me?¡± My brows shot up in surprise, my eye stabbing hers. ¡°Perhaps I was stupid for trying to exin myself,¡± I forcefully let down her hand. ¡°You can go ahead and think whatever you want. I don¡¯t give a fuck. I don¡¯t care anymore! You aren¡¯t worth exining to,¡± I leaned forward to her face, stressing myst words.


    After seeing what Nn tried to do to Brianna at his party, anger and guilt coursed through my body like venom, poisoning my entire being. I had hoped toe back and rx, forgetting it all, then from tomorrow n how best to make him pay for his actions. But at that moment, Catherine was making everything more difficult for me. Driving me crazy. Driving me to extreme lengths.


    Casting onest furious nce at her, I turned to walk down the stairs. I promised Brianna to send a maid over to her chamber to help treat her lip bruise. I needed to do that fast before she fell asleep.


    ¡°Sebastian,¡± she called out. I stopped but didn¡¯t turn to look at her face which was swollen with anger. ¡°For what you did to me tonight, I hate you. With every fibre in my body. With every bone in my body, I hate you and I¡¯ll repay you most painfully.¡±


    Even though I appeared not to look affected, deep down, I was startled and took time to process every word that came out of her mouth. That was my wife saying all that hurtful words to me all because of some silly royals party I¡¯ve made up my mind never to attend ever again no matter what.


    Scoffing, I angrily descended the stairs and made my way to the servants¡¯ quarters. It was almost midnight, and most of them who came from their homes had already left hours ago. Only a few stayed there. I had built it for the ones who preferred it and couldn¡¯t keep up with the stress ofing and going every day.


    I knocked a few times and one of the maids ¨C Amelia opened it. She was just the person I wanted to see.


    She had been assisting my family even before I seeded my father as the Alpha King. Herte parents were one of the most famous healers in the kingdom. She had learnt the act from them and was an expert in treating injuries.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± she dipped to a respective curtsy on seeing me, ¡°What can I do for you, my Lord?¡­ Pleasee inside if you don¡¯t mind and take a sit. I wouldn¡¯t like to keep you standing by the door,¡± she pulled the door wide open and I saw the rest of the servants already on their bed, sleeping as though it was theirst.


    ¡°No need,¡± I declined. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb their sleep. Thank goodness you weren¡¯t dozing like them. I hade to see you personally.¡±


    She was resisting the urge to chuckle but when she heard myst words, the expression on herrge eyes grew solemn. ¡°What can I do for you, my Lord? Hope nothing is wrong?¡±


    I shook my head to avoid instilling fear in her.


    ¡°There was an ident,¡± anger burned inside me as I spoke, remembering what I saw when I stormed into that room. ¡°Miss Brianna was bruised on the side of her lips. I need you to take up a first aid kit to her chamber and help treat it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you¡¯ve instructed, my Lord,¡± she bowed again before gently swinging the door close.


    By the time I made it to my chamber, the lights were still on. Catherine curled herself tightly on the side of the bed, facing away from me. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was asleep or still mad. But I didn¡¯t give a fuck. Not after the bitter words she said to me earlier.


    I removed my suit and took a quick shower. After which I turned off the lights and retired to the bed. Moments after closing my eyes, I had a bad dream. In that dream, I saw Catherine from behind killing someone. I couldn¡¯t see who it was. The only thing I saw was blood sttering effortlessly.

 The Garden

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The next morning I woke up earlier than usual. The endless sprouts of dark thoughts that filled my head had kept me up throughout the night.


    Preparing as fast as I could, I rushed down to the back garden. I didn¡¯t want Sebastian to arrive before me. It¡¯ll be wrong for someone considered a ve.


    I had to walk a few distances before I could make it to the back garden. It was a stone¡¯s throw away from the back of the castle. On reaching the garden, Sebastian was already there. I noticed he was wearing a pair of wireless earbuds and looking at the garden, the expression on his face peaceful and calm.


    The garden was a beautiful site to behold as the soft rays of the morning sun bathed it. It was a haven of vibrant colours and intoxicating scents. The blooming flower beds, fluffy carpet grass, delicate vines and shrubs, colourful butterflies and bees that pollinated the flowers, the lovely tunes of the birds and the gentle rustlings of the leaves in the wind were so enchanting I almost lost myself in the serenity.


    Keeping a respectful distance, I paused for a moment, taking in a deep breath. I know he asked me toe see him here. But I didn¡¯t want to disturb his peace. He looked like he was transported to another world where there were no worries. A world of his making.


    ¡°Sebastian,¡± I breathed out, my voice like a whisper as I summoned the courage to settle by his side. I was finding it hard to get used to calling him by his name.


    He didn¡¯t hear me nor did he notice my presence. Turning to look at him, I reached for his shoulder and that was when his eyes which were as vibrant and as serene as the garden he was looking at met mine.


    ¡°Ohh! Brianna,¡± he plucked out the earbuds from his ears and a graceful smile spread across his face. ¡°Sorry. I was so lost I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I understand,¡± I nervously smiled back.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell back on my eyes and lingered in them as though he was searching for something deep inside them. They travelled down to my lips and his hands reached out, his fingers gently grazing the small adhesive bandage the maid ¨C Amelia had affixed in them yesterday night.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± A concerned expression was etched on his face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­.¡± I shook my head, even though it did hurt a little. But I didn¡¯t want him to keep on worrying for me.


    While his fingers were still on my lips, I felt my heart pounding, extremely heavy against my chest. I didn¡¯t know why but whenever he was close to me, my muscles be stiff and tense. I lose myself. I lose control of my entire body. I lose control of my feelings.


    I had never felt that way for any man. Not even for Hermes when I first met his loving side which turned out to be a lie.


    But I swore within myself, I won¡¯t let those feelings get the best of me again. Those feelings cost me dearly. They betrayed my naivety. Betrayed my innocence. And I vowed to always bottle them no matter how full they got.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± his hands broke away from my lips. He faced the garden and his face slumped to his chest ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for putting you through this. It was all my fault and I wish I had never left you all by yourself in that party.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep apologizing,¡± I triedforting him. ¡°You defended me like no one had. And all your kind gestures towards me are more than enough apology.¡±


    His face lit up with a soft smile as he turned to look at me. Those were the words he needed to hear and I was happy they had gone a long way in dissolving the guilt that was tearing him apart.


    ¡°You must be wondering why I brought you here,¡± a gentle wind suddenly blew past his face, teasing it and making his thick ck curly hair ripple in waves.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, admiring the beautiful sight before me and loving the way the gentle wind that emanated from it caressed my skin.


    ¡°This garden holds a lot of memories,¡± a look that mirrored his words reflected on his face. ¡°The memories I cherish and the ones I despise. My parents loved gardens and flowers and everything nature. That was one thing they had inmon.¡±


    A scoff suddenly rushed out from his nostrils as he continued. ¡°I watched them grow this garden and nurture it into what it is today. Every day, I watched them spend their whole day in this garden, watering, pampering and giggling like children in it. I was jealous and thought this garden was stealing my parents from me. They hardly spent time with me and was only after securing the position of me marrying Catherine so our two kingdoms can be merged since Catherine had no brother to seed her father.¡±


    I never wanted to look into his eyes as he spoke but his words captivated me so much it drew my gaze to him. In those eyes, I saw glistening moisture. I saw a glimpse of the man beyond his noble stature. I saw a part of an Alpha king I never knew existed. I saw a soft spot.


    ¡°One day while they were away, I made up my mind to burn it to ashes. I wanted to burn away all that beauty that attracted them to it. But¡­ when I looked at it, something stopped me. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. It¡­ enchanted me. The beauty charmed me and weakened me. It was there I realized why my parents cherished it so much. And there I saw myself cherishing it as they did.¡±


    He shed out a long breath and momentarily squeezed his eyes shut to brush off all that feeling. It was obvious he didn¡¯t want me to see him like that. To see him all softened and emotional.


    ¡°Whenever I¡¯m troubled,¡± he turned to me and I flickered my gaze immediately away from him to avoid direct contact. ¡°Or whenever I feel the heavy weight of being an Alpha king is trying to bore me down, Ie here, plug in my music and just look at the garden to seek sce.¡±


    Without me expecting it, he took out his earbuds and plugged them into my ears.


    ¡°Brianna,¡± he called out and I struggled to hear him from the buds that blocked my ears. ¡°Listen, look and forget anything that troubles you.¡±


    Could what he said to be true? Can I find happiness in this way? A big part of me thought it impossible because the pain and hurt I felt all my life was so intense, I doubted that merely listening to music and looking at the garden will heal it.


    Suddenly a song started ying, spreading across my senses. The song was slow, seductive and erotic. I cringed on hearing it and dark chills crept into my skin. I knew that song. It was the same song that Hermes forced me to dance to. The same song that earned me the scars on the side of my stomach.

 Dance for me, Brianna!

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    *****


    After Hermes deflowered me mercilessly, I felt broken. So broken I could barely walk. My womanhood stung with so much pain that seared my waist and thighs. Blood smeared my thighs. I had managed to wash them off before slumping into the bed.


    I huddled and buried myself on the bed, whimpering uncontrobly as my tears wet the sheets, the scenario reying in my head like a horror movie even though I tried hard not to think of it.


    Days passed and even weeks. I wasn¡¯t sure since he locked me up in his hell hole. My daily routine was to wake up, wallow in agony, nibble on the food brought by the castle maids, knit some pieces and watch the rise and settling of the sun from the window. Thest two were the only activities that managed to untangle me from my web of gloom. It¡¯s been a bit long since I saw Hermes. And I was happy about it. I wished I¡¯ll never see him again. But my wish didn¡¯te true.


    One evening while I was peacefully watching the sun dip into the horizon, two mean-looking beta guards violently flung the room door open and stormed in.


    ¡°Alpha Hermes has ordered us to bring you to his chamber right this instant,¡± their deep voices chorused as though they were programmed to do so.


    ¡°Tell him he can rot in hell,¡± I cursed, turning to face them. Little did I know that I¡¯ll pay dearly for my words.


    The guards matched angrily to me. One of them pressed the back of my neck and pushed me with so much force that sent me crashing to the floor. If I hadn¡¯tnded on my hands, my face would have smashed into the floor.


    They nked me and took turns bombarding my sides with aggressive kicks before pulling me back to my feet.


    I coughed in between grunts and almost choked. My sides ached with excruciating pains and I tried to cradle and rub them to lessen the pain but they held my arms tightly, not wanting to let go.


    ¡°You just arrived,¡± one scoffed, washing me with a condescending sneer. ¡°And you¡¯re already coughing your way to death.¡±


    I ignored him and focused on breaking free from their clutch. But the harder I struggled, the more it tightened, pulling me violently down the hallway that led to Hermes¡¯s chamber.


    On arriving and opening the door, they threw me in as though I was some weightless toy and clicked it shut at once. They locked me in and I was sure they were standing guard outside.


    Raising my head, I saw no other than Hermes gloriously seated on a plush armchair that could qualify as a throne. Even though I found it unnecessary and didn¡¯t want to admit it, his room was a haven of luxury, with walls dripping with gold and carpets as soft as a cloud. Every corner was a treasure trove, filled with riches that would make one¡¯s jaw drop. It was a paradise on earth. A room befitting an Alpha king. But I wondered why the curtains were draped over the windows since the evening just began, blocking natural light from pouring in. What could he be hiding?


    ¡°Wee, Brianna,¡± the devilish grin in his eyes contained a sensuous me that sent my pulses racing with tension and fear.


    ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± I ignored his wee, my body shivering as I wobbled myself up.


    ¡°Good question,¡± his devilish tightened, carrying the weight of a hidden motive. ¡± Now, strip!¡±


    Hisst word made my eyes widen in shock as I tried to keep my fragile control. It hadn¡¯t taken me long to realize that the Alpha King seated before me was crazy. A crazy sex maniac. He had me brought into his chamber just for me to strip for him?


    ¡°Are you deaf or having a hard time processing the info?¡± he thrust his chin forward, his voice rumbling like thunder. ¡°Let me not repeat myself. I said, strip!!¡±


    I cringed backwards slightly. I wanted to run. Run for my life. Run from this monster. But there was nowhere to run. The door was locked and the guards were standing outside. The windows were insanely high as usual. And even if I wanted to go through the window, there was no way I could get past Hermes. He towered over me by a full eight inches. His look and physique were intimidating, thick and massive like a Viking¡¯s.


    Left with no other choice, reluctantly, with trembling fingers, I began taking off my gown. I unfastened it and slid itpletely off my body, leaving it on the floor. Reaching for my underwear next, I slid it down.


    Feebly, I crossed my arms across my chest to hide my puffs and protect myself from the dark chills that were creeping into me. My face slumped to my chest. I momentarily squeezed my eyes shut and a tear drop trickled out.


    ¡°Good,¡± he drawled. ¡°Now raise your head and take those hands off those lovely melons.¡±


    By the time I raised my head and opened my eyes, they had already brimmed up, the glistening tears blurring my vision. I wished this was just a bad dream I¡¯ll wake up from at any second. I wish it wasn¡¯t real. But it turned out as real as reality. And there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    Slowly, I slid my hands down from my body and struggled to keep my gaze on his cold, proud eyes. The moment he saw my puffs, the devilish grin on his face curved some more, reaching his ears.


    ¡°Better. Now. Dance for me, Brianna,¡± he tapped a small device in his hand and from nowhere, a slow, erotic song started ying. ¡°I want you to dance for me. Impress me. Make my fucking cock fucking rise.¡±


    Dance? I couldn¡¯t understand. Why would I dance naked in front of him? Weing the confusion, I took a moment to catch my breath. I just stood there, unsure of what I heard. Unsure of what to do, my gaze flickering from his anticipating eyes.


    The song had already gone halfway. But still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move. Groaning angrily, he rose and lurked toward me, his stance emphasizing the force of his anger and impatience.


    ¡°You look so pretty?¡± He towered before me and ran his fingers over my puffs. They were rough and prickled my every being.


    I wanted to resist but on remembering how he almost strangled me to death in the bathroom, Iported myself. If I could survive what he did to me back then, then I could also survive whatever he wanted to do to me now. I¡¯ll survive. I know I will.


    He gave my nipples a hard pull and I struggled to press my trembling lips together to suppress the stinging pain.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What a body you¡¯ve got,¡± his breath was hot on my ear as he settled behind me.


    Digging his face into the thickness of my hair, he sniffled in the scent before packing a fistful of it in his fingers and yanking it so hard my pressed lips instinctively opened, letting out a scream that bounced on the walls and surfaces of the room. It was painful. So painful I thought my hair will rip off from my scalp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± His voice hardened ruthlessly. Territorially as he pulled my hair. ¡°All this beauty. All this body was handmade for me. And only me. I imed you at that local store. And now, you are my property.¡±


    Suddenly, he released it and my breath stammered in relief. But he wasn¡¯t done. Pulling me back greedily into his brutal possession, his filthy hands explored my body, outlining the edges of curves. Ice spread through my body as his fingers travelled down, making me shiver uncontrobly in disgust.


    ¡°I thought I made it all clear to you at the bathroom,¡± he made his way under my legs and slipped two fingers into my moist hole. ¡°You are now under my control. You are my sex ve. And I¡¯ll do to you whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ahhh,¡± my tear-stained voice broke out in cracking sobs. ¡°Please¡­ Hermes¡­ stop¡­ Please stop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®master¡¯, you bitch!¡± he vented and inserted another finger into my innocent hole. My sobs loudened to the hilt, intensifying to groans. ¡°As my sex ve, it¡¯s your duty to obey me. Your duty to serve me with utmost devotion. Your duty to satisfy my fantasies. Your duty to heed all my sexual demands. Got that?¡± he joined his fourth finger to the ones already inserted.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, master,¡± I forced words from my gritted teeth, nodding desperately. I gritted them so hard my jaw went numb. All I wanted at that moment was a way out of his brutal possession. A way out of the pain. I was still recovering from the one his wicked cock had inflicted on me. And here he was, inflicting yet another one.


    ¡°Good,¡± he drove his fingers out and released me. I blew out heavy breaths, trying to recover from the effect.


    He swaggered back to his armchair, picked up that small device and tapped it again. The song which had finished ying moments ago, started afresh.


    ¡°All that should have warmed you up,¡± he focused his dangerous, expectant gaze on me again. ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself. Now dance! Dance for me, Brianna!¡±

 The Punishment

    (CONT¡¯D FROM PREVIOUS CHAPTER)


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Despite everything that happened, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to dance for him. I just couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t picture myself swaying, twisting, and wriggling my body just to impress him and make his cock rise. It seemed absurd to me.


    I could feel his re burning through me. I could feel his anger spreading like a pandemic across the room, threatening to wreck it apart. But I was adamant. I will give anything to leave his disturbing presence. Anything! Anything but dance.


    The song finished ying and in an instant, he rose, his devilish gaze already melting me to ashes. Sheer ck fright swept through me. What was he nning on doing to me this time? In this state, I could barely survive another round of his defilement and ill-treatment.


    ¡°I warned you, Brianna,¡± he threw his words at me like stones. ¡°I made it all clear to you but you still stayed stubborn. Now you¡¯ll suffer the consequences of your action.¡±


    I watched as he approached his dresser with heavy steps. His hand reached for the knob, and with a twist, the drawer creaked open.


    Digging his fingers inside, he rummaged through, furiously searching for something. I didn¡¯t know what he was searching for. But from the way he was searching for it, I knew it wasn¡¯t something good. I knew it was something dangerous.


    My eyes instinctively travelled around the room. Since there were no means of escape, at least I could find a weapon I could hold on to for defence.


    My gaze finally settled on a nearby jug that sat on the table by the far end of the room. It was the only thing reasonable I could find. My breathing was quick as I rushed to it. I grabbed it and held it close, picturing myself smacking it across the back of Hermes¡¯s head. But something held me back. What if I failed? What if it didn¡¯t work out? Only the heavens knew what he¡¯ll do to me then.


    On turning, my heart skipped a beat in shock and the jug fell off my hand. Hermes was standing right in front of me, his Viking figure overshadowing me.


    ¡°What were you thinking of doing with that jug?¡± He gritted, his nostrils ring.


    I looked at the jug that was on the floor beside me. I thought of picking it up but it was of no use. It won¡¯t be a smart move. I had failed. Like I had imagined. And I had no other choice but to ept my fate now.


    ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± I pleaded, my gaze returning to him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of doing anything with it. I swear¡ª¡±


    My words paused in my mouth the moment my nose caught the raw, musky scent of leather in the air around me. My gaze involuntarily fell to his hand. In his tightly curled fingers was a leather whip with its strands hanging down freely. My eyes were focused on his cold, angry face, I hadn¡¯t seen the whip earlier.


    Fear, stark and vivid glittered in my eyes as I momentarily looked at the whip and him. What was he nning on doing? Using that thing on me? The belt he had used on me the other day left a painful, permanent scar on my back. I was yet to recover from the trauma. And yet, here he was, trying to use a whip. Not just any whip. A leather whip with strands ferocious enough to tear the skin open. My initial fear.


    ¡°I warned you, Brianna,¡± he took a step forward and I took two steps back. ¡°You should have just obeyed and danced. How hard could it be?! Other girls did it.¡±


    Other girls? Hearing that made my eardrums m in shock. That was when I learnt Hermes had been with other girls before me. I wasn¡¯t the only victim of his brutality. I wasn¡¯t his only sex ve. There were other girls too. And it sent shivers down my spine to know they went through the same shit I¡¯m going through with him. But it¡¯s been weeks since I arrived at his hellhole of a castle and I haven¡¯t seen any other female apart from his sister.


    I tried to make a run for it even though there was nowhere to run. But before I could move, his fingers circled my wrists and he dragged me violently.


    ¡°No!! No!!!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice, trying to break free to no avail.


    ¡°Come here! Where the hell do you think you¡¯re running to?¡± He dragged me back to the centre of the room where I was before and threw me down. ¡°There is nowhere to run. You are trapped in here with me. Scream all you want, no one ising for you. And that¡¯ll only earn you an increase in the number of strokes,¡± he brought the whip close to his chest, smirking as he caressed the strands.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On hearing about the increase in strokes, my mouth instinctively pressed shut. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯ll survive a stroke, talk more of an increase in strokes.


    ¡°Please Hermes,¡± I wobbled to my knees, pleading and blurting out every word I could think of. ¡°Please don¡¯t use that thing on me. I¡­ I¡¯m ready to dance for you. I¡¯m ready¡­ I¡¯m ready to impress you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you severally it¡¯s ¡®master¡¯¡­ or ¡®my love¡¯,¡± his lips puckered with annoyance before spreading to a devilish grin.


    ¡°Yes, master¡­ My love,¡± my lips quivered uncontrobly as I pleaded some more. ¡°I¡¯m ready to dance for you.¡±


    I was desperate. But I still wasn¡¯t ready to dance for him. I just kept uttering anything I could think of to change his mind and make him not use that whip on me.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, princess,¡± he replied, that grin still on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for your dance anymore. Right now, I¡¯m only in the mood for punishing you,¡± he held out the whip, ready to fling. ¡°Now be a good girl and spread out your hands. If you disobey me again, there will be consequences more severe than this one.¡±


    I swallowed a lump and felt it thud down my stomach. I didn¡¯t know what to do. But one thing was for sure, I didn¡¯t want another punishment more severe than this one. I will certainly not survive it. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I¡¯ll survive this one.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting my precious time,¡± he ripped out his words impatiently. ¡°Spread out those hands, let me get this thing over with. I have a meeting at dawn.¡±


    Slowly, I spread out my hands and squeezed my eyes shut, ready for the inevitable. The next thing I heard was a crack through the air and a sharp snap as itnded on the skin of my side.


    My eyes burst open in response and I cradled my side immediately. It was already reddened and inmed, with a raised welt forming in the shape of the whip¡¯s impact.


    ¡°No, no, no, princess,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Continue being a good girl and leave those hands in the air.¡±


    Tears flowed freely as I looked at his cold, emotionless eyes. He showed no sign of empathy. No sign of remorse. No sign of stopping. Heart-wrenching sobs resonated from my throat, filling the atmosphere of the room. I spread out my arms again and pressed my eyes shut, wishing the floor would open and swallow me in to bring an end to this madness.


    He made two more strikes at that same time and a painful sting echoed across the room. I plonked on the floor, not sure of what happened next. By the time I woke up, I saw myself on the hospital bed. I survived.


    ****


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sebastian,¡± I plugged out the earbuds from my ear and handed them back to him. ¡°Thank you. But I don¡¯t like the song.¡±


    Confusion scarred his vibrant features as he took the earbuds, staring nkly at me. I found it hard to believe he liked that song. That dark song carried dark memories with it.


    Tears slowly found their way down my cheek and I took a few steps away from him, hiding my face. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like that. All broken and shattered again. But it waste. He already saw it.


    ¡°Are you okay,¡± he settled in from of me and held my shoulder, his voice as soft as his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what happened yesterday. I¡¯m sorry if I did anything to hurt you.¡±


    He thought it was his fault. He thought it was because of what happened at the cocktail party. He didn¡¯t know it wasn¡¯t because of any of that. I thought of telling him of everything I¡¯ve been through but erased the idea as soon as I thought of it. It was better if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°No,¡± I muttered, dabbing my stained cheeks with my fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°I want to show you something else. But if you insist on going back to the castle, I can¡¯t stop you.¡±

 Somewhere else

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    This garden held a special ce in my life and heart. It held memories that are forever stuck with me like glue. Almost every morning, I like toe here, y my music and let the serenity envelope me. I let the calmness take care of me. Pamper me. It was more than a garden to me. It was my antidote. My escape from the world threatening to swallow me whole.


    In our two years of marriage, Catherine never knew of my special connection to this ce. No one knew. Except¡­ Brianna. Now that I¡¯ve brought her here and told her.


    I had brought her here, thinking perhaps the music and serenity will wipe away every pain. Every trauma. Yesterday¡¯s dreadful scenario at the cocktail party. Wipe away everything that burdened her. But I was wrong. The moment I saw those glistening tears on her pale, heart-shaped face, I knew it did more harm than good. Perhaps, it was a mistake bringing her here. Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t have plugged those buds in her ears. But the song was my favourite and contagious. Anyone would have easily liked it after listening to it once. It baffled me to know that she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Where else do you want to take me?¡± Her tear-filled gaze fell back on me. She was trying to hide it from me. Trying to wipe it quickly with her fingers. But I had seen it all.


    Guilt washed over me seeing her drowning in the pool of her tears. Was it the song? Was it about what Nn tried to do to her yesterday at the party? Was it me? Did I do something wrong? I needed to know.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Brianna,¡± my gaze was intent on her as I closed the space between us. But she kept flickering hers away. Resting my palm on her tear-stained face, my thumb gently scraped away the cascade. ¡°Is it still about what happened yesterday? Is it the song¡­did I do something wrong? Please tell me.¡±


    Her body was heavy and tense under my touch. I could feel her heart throbbing relentlessly. The impact made her jutting breast tingle tenderly against the silky fabric of her blouse.


    I have noticed how awkward and nervous she looked whenever I was around her. She even found it hard to look me in the eyes. Was she scared of me or was she feeling the same way I was feeling for her?


    ¡°Believe me,¡± her soft palms feebly pressed against my fingers and respectfully, she slid it away from her face, fighting so hard to control the storm of emotions raging inside her. ¡°You did nothing wrong. And nothing is wrong with me. I¡¯m just overwhelmed with the whole¡­ with the serenity and everything. That¡¯s all.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying or telling the truth. She kept taking gentle steps back, trying to pull away from my proximity. I knew she was doing that to y it safe. To avoid causing trouble between me and Catherine again after what yed outst night. But Catherine was still fast asleep when I left.


    Deep down I knew something was troubling her. It was written all over her. But she just wouldn¡¯t say.


    After seeing the raw pain that shed in her eyes the day I bought her at that auction, I promised myself she would never relive that pain again. But here I was, failing to fulfil my promise.


    All I wanted to be was her saviour. Her fortress. The pir she could hold on to. I wanted to pull her tenderness close to me so badly and guard her. Protect her from the cruel world that has caused her so much pain. I wanted to be that antidote that will neutralize all that poisonous pain. I wanted to be her all.


    But for some reason, she wouldn¡¯t let me. She wasn¡¯t giving me the slightest chance. She built a wall so high I couldn¡¯t climb through. Built an armor so tough I couldn¡¯t take off.


    But I¡¯ll be patient. And as long as she was with me, no one will hurt her or cause her pain again. Nn thought he had gone scot-free after what he tried to do to her. But I¡¯ming for him. And I¡¯ll teach him a brutal lesson for messing with her.


    ¡°You¡­ You wanted to take me somewhere else?¡± her meek stutter jolted me back to reality.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I looked at her as though trying to see through her. I wanted to know what she was thinking. What she was feeling. What was bothering her? I had thought she was reluctant about going to another ce with me after what just happened and would go back to the castle. But turns out she didn¡¯t. ¡°Come with me if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As I led her to the grand corridors of my castle, I threw momentary nces at her from over my shoulder to see her constantly turning her head as though she knew someone was stalking us.


    I knew the cause of her paranoia. Obviously, It was Catherine. She was afraid she¡¯ll see us together again and erupt like a volcano. But she didn¡¯t have to be afraid. As long as I was with her, no one will hurt her. No one! Not even Catherine.


    ¡°What are you so afraid of?¡± I asked without turning to look at her as I stopped by a set of ornate double doors.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she voiced and I shrugged my shoulders, not looking so convinced.


    Holding the handles of the doors, I jiggled them and pushed them open with a gentle yet purposeful motion, revealing a sight that took her breath away. The room before us was a bibliophile¡¯s paradise. Or as I like to call it, my book heaven. Towering bookshelves adorned the walls from floor to ceiling, filled with books of various sizes, colours, and ages.


    I stood aside, motioning for her to go in first before closing the door and overtaking her to settle in front of her. As she made her way in, her once teary, sad eyes widened and gleamed like a ssy volcanic rock. They were beautiful and held a gleam no makeup could improve.


    She was happy. And I was happier I had distracted her from her wrecking thoughts and feelings that were savaging her. I wished she¡¯ll have that happy look whenever she was with me.


    ¡°This is it,¡± I spread out my hands, a soft smile ying on my lips as I watched her reaction. ¡°This is the ce I wanted to show you.¡±


    My book of heaven was built for me by my parents when I was just five. It was built for the sole purpose of instilling reading culture and habit in me. But I never knew its essence until I was in my mid-teens. The incident with my parents in the garden made me see its essence.


    While they invested their time and energy there, I invested mine here. I read everything and anything I couldy my eyes and hands on. Even the ones I wasn¡¯t supposed to read then.


    All these happened before the garden enchanted me. But I stille here once in a while to bury myself in any piece that serves as an escape from my reality.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked her, my ears peaked at her response.


    ¡°Yes,¡± her voice was low, slightly above a whisper. But I heard it.


    Her lips twisted to an unconscious smile as she made her way past me like a child who had seen a mountain of ice cream and candies.


    I turned and followed her closely. As we ventured deeper into my book heaven, the scent of aged paper and ink filled the air, making me breathe in satisfaction.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This ce was another ce that held a special ce in my heart. It hadn¡¯t been up to a week since I met Brianna, but I was already feeling some sort of connection with her. Even though she was an Omega and a low-rank wolf. I didn¡¯t seem to care. I was showing her a private part of my life. A part of my life I hadn¡¯t shown anybody. Not even Catherine, in all my time of knowing her.


    She stopped and mused over the part of the shelf where fantasy booksid. Her delicate fingers were brushing past the spines of the arranged books. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was feeling them or if she was looking for a particr one to read. Without wasting time, I took out a book for her myself.


    ¡°Here,¡± I handed her a weathered leather-bound book with golden embossing. I had the book since I was ten and had read it over a million times. ¡°This is one of my favourites. It¡¯s a tale of adventure and magic. I think you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she epted the book. But then, the sparkle died out as soon as it ignited and returned to those sad eyes I never wanted to see again.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Brianna,¡± I took a step closer to her, my brows raising inquiringly. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you like the book?¡±


    She softened like jelly when she raised her head to look at me, her sad eyes growing sadder by the moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read, Sebastian,¡± the words were heavy on her lips. But she pushed them out.

 The Painful Truth

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    His surprised, pitiful gaze lingered on me and at that moment, I wished I had a shell I could coil back into. I wished I hadn¡¯t told him. I could have just collected the book and when I got back to my chamber, left it there.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to wolf school?¡± He leaned in closer to me, his thick, sleek brows drawing in questioningly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I turned away from him and tried to put the book back on the shelf. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you that.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he reached out and stopped me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me. We¡¯re the only ones here. You don¡¯t have to be ashamed¡­ or afraid of anything. Okay?¡±


    Ashamed? I wasn¡¯t ashamed. I just wish I hadn¡¯t told him. I didn¡¯t want him to know anything about me. About my background. My childhood. Everything I had been through. He was my master and telling him all that was unnecessary.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing how reserved I was, he collected the book from my hand, kept it precariously on top of the arranged books and trieding closer. But from the way he kept hesitating, I could tell he was reluctant. He was unsure if I¡¯d let him. His sharp, assessing eyes were still imnted in me. But I tried not to look.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about or be afraid of,¡± he reached for my face and gently pulled it so I could face him. ¡°You can tell me. But if you don¡¯t want to¡­ it¡¯s okay. I will never force you.¡±


    An extremely soft smile graced his tempting lips and a faint light twinkled in the depths of his ck eyes as our eyes met. He was trying to make me loosen up. To make me feelfortable and safe around him. But I was finding it extremely hard to be.


    My heart was already pounding in my ears. I was softening. Weakening on the inside. Shrinking from the effect of his watchful smile and nearness. I didn¡¯t know what he was doing to me. But it was gradually working. Should I tell him¡­ can I trust him?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he shrugged and let go. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    He grabbed the book from where he left it and proceeded to put it back in the space he took it out. I bit hard on my lower lips till it throbbed like my pulse as I watched him, still pondering on whether to tell him.


    ¡°I never finished wolf school,¡± the words rushed out involuntarily from my depths and I momentarily squeezed my eyes shut, scolding myself for saying that out loud.


    Hearing that, he tucked the book in quickly and walked back to me, his interest aroused.


    ¡°Why?¡± He folded his arms, gracefully leaned on the gigantic, sturdy shelve and watched me keenly.


    ¡°My parents died while I was seven¡­¡± I bowed my head and my body sank in despair as I revealed that. ¡°My mother died on the delivery bed and my father from PTSD as a result of the shock. There was nobody to see me through school, so I had to drop out.¡±


    I was the only child of my parents. They were the best people and couple I had ever known. My father was a cksmith and a beta while my mum was a fruit seller and an omega. We didn¡¯t have much like the rest of the other kids¡¯ parents back then. But we were content. We were happy and that was all that mattered.


    But the cold, wicked hands of death snatched them from me while I was just seven. My mum miscarried her baby who was supposed to be my brother and died on the delivery bed. My father developed PTSD from the experience and despite the therapy he received, died two weekster.


    I wished those days never happened. Wished those moments were an illusion. A bad dream. But they weren¡¯t. I was so young then it all seemed hard for me to understand. For weeks or rather months, I tried to bring myself to ept their death. To ept the tragedy. To ept my reality. They had left me alone in this world. And they weren¡¯ting back.


    I was almost taken to a wolf orphanage because I was still little. But my mum¡¯s sister ¨C Aunt Gigi came just in time for me. She was married with four children. But she still took me in, treated me like her own and made me the salesgirl in her jewellery store. It was there I started selling trinkets. But I never went back to school. She and her husband were paying their children¡¯s fees and couldn¡¯t afford mine. I understood perfectly. And gradually, forgot about going back to school.


    It was there that Hermes saw me and picked interest in me. Aunt Gigi was happy and urged me to go with him because it was the dream of every parent to see their Alpha King pick interest in their daughter. We both didn¡¯t know he¡¯ll turn out to be theplete opposite of what we and the rest of the pack members thought of him.


    To this day, I haven¡¯t seen Aunt Gigi. Sometimes, I believe she thinks I¡¯m living a life of luxury in Hermes¡¯s castle. Not knowing I met death face to face several times in that hellhole.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sebastian strengthened up, closing the gap between us.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I was so assailed by the bitter, painful thoughts I almost didn¡¯t know tears were streaming down my cheeks. But I wiped them off the moment I noticed. I didn¡¯t want him to keep seeing me like that. All broken and vulnerable. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all.¡±


    He extended aforting hand and patted my shoulders before disappearing behind me. He returned with a small white napkin in his hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how hard it must have been for you,¡± he handed me the napkin to my surprise. ¡°Losing the people you love the most is something no one should have to go through, especially at that tender age. I went through the same experience. But as time went on, I mustered the fortitude to bear their loss. To be strong, knowing fully well they were in heaven with the moon goddess and wouldn¡¯t want me to keep wallowing in grief.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I took the napkin and wiped my tear-stained face, finding support and sce in his words and kind gesture. He was kind. Too kind for an Alpha King.


    ¡°I¡¯m always here for you in case you want anything or need someone to talk to,¡± he hesitated before cing both hands on my shoulders and offering me aforting squeeze, to my surprise again. ¡°To make it up to you, I¡¯ll help teach you how to read if you¡¯re okay with the idea when I get back from my business trip.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I stopped wiping my face and raised my head to meet him, my moistened eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, that soft,forting smile still spread across his appealing face.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be too busy running the affairs of your kingdom and your wife, the Luna¡­¡± My voice trembled a bit. I didn¡¯t know if he understood the direction I was heading.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, okay?¡± He jerked his head at me. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll still make out time for you. And about my wife, I will talk to her.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, wondering why. Why he was doing this? Why he was too kind to me despite the fact I was just a ve?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I squeaked. ¡°That¡¯s one of the best things someone has ever done for me. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± he huffed. ¡°I have kept you for too long. And you must be hungry. You can go now. We¡¯ll begin the reading lessons once I return from my business trip in three days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I nodded respectfully before making my past him to the set of the most beautiful doors I have ever seen before me. As I walked, I could still feel his gaze on me.


    As I held the handles, something suddenly popped up in my mind. The gown I wore to the cocktail party. I still needed to amend the torn edge.


    ¡°My king¡­ sorry, Sebastian,¡± I turned and called out, almost forgetting he told me not to call him ¡®my king¡¯ or ¡®master¡¯. As I had thought, he was still looking at me. ¡°Is there any chance I could¡­ I could get a needle and thread for mending¡­ to mend the gown I wore to the cocktail party yesterday?¡±


    Remembering what happened at that party made me look away in agony, breathing out heavily. I never wanted to think of it ever again. I wanted to erase itpletely from my memory. His eyes were sharp and very assessing. I knew he sensed my uneasiness.


    But gosh!! I scolded myself inwardly again. What was I thinking asking an Alpha King for a needle and thread? This was something I should have asked the maids. Not him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± he said and I managed to look back at him, noticing his sudden change of expression. ¡°Just give it to any of the maids. They¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thank you,¡± I jiggled the door handles and made my way out.

 The Brutal Lesson

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    It baffled me to know she couldn¡¯t read like everyone else. I had always thought every wolf went to school while growing up. But I just learnt that wasn¡¯t the case.


    After she told me her story, I felt for her. She had been through a lot. Witnessed so much pain that I so desperately want to erase. As she told me her story, her fragile soul was threatening to drown in the sea of her pain and sorrow. But I didn¡¯t let that happen. I pulled her out immediately by promising to teach her to read when I get back from my business trip. She raised her head and her beautiful, grey eyes sparkled with a vivid gleam. That was when I knew I had seeded in making her feel better.


    But the business trip was a cover-up. I was going away for three days but it wasn¡¯t for a business meeting or trip. I was going to make Nn pay for what he did to her at that cocktail party. I vowed to myself never to let anyone hurt her as long as she was with me. But Nn did hurt her. And tonight, he¡¯ll wish he didn¡¯t.


    As I made my way out of my book heaven and shut the doors, my pocket suddenly grew warm and the faint sensation reminded me I hadn¡¯t turned off the music that has been ying in the background since I left the garden.


    Taking it out, I disconnected the earbuds¡¯ connection. And that was when I noticed that a different music list has been ying ever since. I must have tapped it identally when I was with her in the garden. Fuck! I muttered, gritting my teeth. No wonder she didn¡¯t like the song. It was nothing close to my favourite. Huffing out a regretful breath, I retired back to the castle to prepare myself for the task ahead.


    *****


    I waited till nightfall before leaving with two of my guards to the private penthouse apartment Nn usually stayed in after parties. It was a few minutes¡¯ drive from where he hosted the cocktail party.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nn and I weren¡¯t close friends. But we¡¯ve known each other ever since we were teenagers. We went to the same wolf school and by chance, were always put in the same group in whatever group activity we were carrying out.


    He was popr. Bad boy type of popr. Known for throwingvish parties and dating the hottest girls back then. Despite being an adult and Alpha King now, he never changed one bit; old habits do die hard. And I was certain he had no ns of getting married in the years toe.


    Driving into the vicinity, we stepped down and made our way into the building. We took the elevator and when we made it to his door, were surprised to see it was slightly ajar. Even though I didn¡¯t know Nn to be cautious about his security, I expected the door to be locked. He rarely even moved with his guards.


    ¡°Open it gently,¡± I gestured to one of my guards to cautiously push the door open further.


    As he creaked it open, we were greeted by an empty, silent penthouse. Weird, I thought. I was sure Nn always came here whenever he finished partying.


    ¡°Spread out,¡± I ordered as we made our way in, my face creasing with irritation on seeing how disorganized the penthouse was. ¡°Search everywhere and everything.¡±


    My guards skillfully spread out, their eyes scanning every corner, every piece of furniture, and every shadow for signs of him or an intruder. I followed closely behind them, wondering why the door was left open. Has he been robbed, kidnapped¡­or worse killed? With what he did to Brianna, a huge part of me wished he was.


    We were about to take the corner that led to his bedroom when I sighted his red silk tie on the floor before me. Taking a step further, his bunch of keys came into view. I followed the trail and the next piece of clothing I saw was his suit jacket, followed by a pair of stilettos. His brogues. Andstly, just in front of the bedroom door, a hairband and high-pitched moans like a mix of happiness and pain emanating from inside.


    ssic Nn. Always busy with women. Wonderful. Just wonderful.


    The door was left ajar like the first. And I kicked it open further to see the naked figure of an unknown woman with long, full, jet-ck hair bouncing in waves as she thrust wildly on top of Nn who was equally naked.


    The moment they heard the m of the door against the wall, their irritating moans stopped and they both jolted in shock on seeing me and my guards. Nn¡¯s condom-d manhood slipped out from her hole as she fell beside him on the bed. Instinctively, she grabbed the duvet and tried covering their shame.


    ¡°What the fuck Sebastian?!¡± Nn yelled at me. ¡°You still have the guts to barge into my Penthouse after what you did to me at the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut-the-hell-up, Nn,¡± I spelt out, cutting him off as I entered the room, already wishing to throw another punch on his stupid face.


    ¡°You!¡± I turned my attention to the woman whose eyeballs were about to fall off from its sockets. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Without thinking twice, she picked up every piece of clothing she could find and staggered out. But before she could make it past me, I held back her arm.


    ¡°Not a word of this to anyone,¡± my tone was low but menacing enough to make fear creep into her bare skin. ¡°If you do. I¡¯ll hunt you down. And I promise you¡­I¡¯ll kill you and everyone you love. Got that?¡±


    She gasped and nodded repeatedly, panting in terror. When I was sure the threat had taken effect, I let go of her arm and she scurried away to safety.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Nn rose from the bed, his naked figure in full view. His phallus had beid beneath the wrap. ¡°If you three don¡¯t get the hell out of my property, then I¡¯m calling my security.¡±


    ¡°I want to see you try,¡± my eyes hardened as I sneered at him.


    He frantically looked around therge room for his phone. Catching sight of it on the soft, plush cushion, he tried reaching for it. But I signalled my guards and at once they rushed at him, grabbed and pinned him face down violently on the bed.


    ¡°Let go of me you idiots,¡± He struggled to turn his head to speak, against the palm of my guard pressed against it. ¡°I shall have you and your entire families¡¯ heads for this.¡±


    ¡°Hold him tight,¡± I said to my guards as I drew out a small casing where I had kept my gloves, a small napkin and above all a penknife from the inside of my suit pocket.


    Seeing the de, his eyes widened and I could already hear the pounding of his heart against his chest. For the time in my life, I saw a fearful look on his face. A raw, sheer, stark fear on his stupid face.


    ¡°You psycho¡­¡± he cursed. ¡°Why are you doing this¡­what the hell has gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb and stupid and insensitive¡­you think you can just have your way with anybody and get away with it,¡± I answered without looking at him, rage coursing through my body as I slid my fingers into the gloves. ¡°You hurt someone I love. And now. I¡¯m going to return the favour. Put a gag on him!¡±


    ¡°Hurt¡­?¡± His arch-shaped brows pulled together in an affronted frown. He was thinking hard. Thinking of who I was referring to. He blinked severally in disbelief on realizing who it was. ¡°That Omega ve?¡­you want to hurt me all because of that low-life ve¡ª?¡± One of my guards put a gag over his mouth just in time to shut him up.


    Wiping the de, I prowled at him. He was mumbling from the gag. Mumbling so hard, his veins were bulging from his forehead and neck. I could tell he was screaming for help. But sadly, no one wasing to help him. I loved seeing him like that. All weak, afraid, broken and vulnerable. Just like he made Brianna feel.


    ¡°Flip him,¡± I said coldly. They flipped him and I studied him for a while. His amber eyes which used to be bright with lust and all the pleasures in the world were now dull and red with tears. I thought of plucking them out. But unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t what I was here for. I lowered and whispered in his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it if you never call her a low-life ve.¡±


    Rising instantly, I straddled him while my guards held his arms and ankles in position. Inded two very powerful punches on his face like I wanted to. Reaching for the wrap on his cock, I drew it out and in a single sh, ruined his manhood. Now he won¡¯t get to use it again. He won¡¯t get to date the hottest girls again. He won¡¯t get to hurt Brianna ever again.

 Stuck with torture

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    On a beautiful summer morning, I saw myself lying on a soft carpet of green grass. Sebastian was lying beside me, his fingers cool and smooth as they held mine. An easy smile was ying on the corners of our lips as we were captivated by each others¡¯ presence and by the beautiful sky above, painted with vibrant hues of blue and wisps of fluffy white clouds. We were happy. So happy. That was the kind of happiness I longed for.


    But in the blink of an eye, all that vanished. The sky turned ck and the ground beneath me began to quake. Afraid, I turned to Sebastian so we could get up and run to safety. But then, I realized he wasn¡¯t Sebastian. It was Hermes. His hold tightened around my hand and he tried to pull me closer to himself while I struggled with everything in me.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going to, princess?¡± his devilish smirk overtook his features as he stared at me. ¡°What did you think? You can get away from me forever? We¡¯re forever stuck together. Forever bonded. You¡¯re forever mine. You¡¯re forever my sex ve. And I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    ¡°No¡­!¡± I choked back a cry, frightened, electrified. My pulse began beating erratically at the threatening of his voice as I struggled to break free. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    His grip was too strong and I failed to break free. He pulled me close. So close our breath was the only separation between us. Hot tears burned my eyes and I shook my head in agony. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at those dark, insolent eyes that were my worst nightmare.


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± I wanted to hit his chest and pull away. But he snaked his arm around my waist and crippled me.


    As the ground continued to tremble violently beneath us, a deep and unsettling rumble filled the air. Suddenly, the earth split open with a thunderous roar and swallowed us in.


    ¡°Noooo!!!¡­¡± I felt something so cold it chilled mend all over me.


    Jolting in extreme shock, I slid my eyes open only to see my entire body and bed drenched with water. What? I mutter, my heart throbbing relentlessly when I realized it was all a nightmare.


    Instinctively, I looked up to see where the water came from only to see Catherine¡¯s sunken blue eyes bathing me with a re, a small bucket in her hand.


    ¡°You stupid ve girl!¡± She eximed in anger and irritation and I jumped off the bed to my feet at once. ¡°You think you cane to my castle and behave like you own it? Well, sorry to burst your bubbles, your highness but you¡¯re days as royalty is over,¡± she stressed herst words, making it very clear to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my Luna,¡± I stood with my head cked to the floor. ¡°I promise it¡¯ll never happen again.¡±


    ¡°You better be,¡± she threw her words at me like stones. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t be so lenient. Your time as a castle maid starts today. And you have just five minutes. I repeat, five minutes to prepare and meet me downstairs for your tasks. Anything more than that wille with consequences.¡±


    I continue to stare at the floor till she finished. When she was done, I heard her walk to the door and m it open and shut as she made her way out.


    Swallowing lumps of heavy breaths, I took a minute to assimte everything that just happened including the nightmare that had shaken me to the core. But then I realized that I had only five minutes to prepare and meet her downstairs unless there will be consequences as she said. Whatever the consequences were, thest thing I wanted was to fall victim.


    Hurriedly, I brushed, bathed and changed into new clothes. I wanted to go spread my wet bedsheets and cloth outside on the clothesline to dry. But due to the little time I had left, I decided to leave it forter.


    Rushing downstairs, I noticed something unusual. There was no sign of the maids. The castle that used to brim with maids was now like a graveyard. No sign of a living soul except for Catherine who was standing by the window, looking outside.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± she said the moment I took thest step down the stairs. From her cold, unweing tone, I could tell I had taken more than five minutes. ¡°Two minuteste,¡± she turned to face me, her eyes hard and flinty like a rock. ¡°I warned you. And now you¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences. No food for you till the end of today.¡±


    Her cold gaze lingered on me as though expecting me to say something. But I just kept calm. Even though I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything. Being starved was something I was used to. It wasn¡¯t new to me. Hermes and his sister used to starve me for days as punishment. And I always survived it.


    Seeing how unreactive I was, she snarled lowly and red at me more. Perhaps she expected me to drop to my knees and beg for her mercy. But unfortunately for her, I didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°As you can see,¡± she shifted her attention from me and looked around the empty castle. Her action infected me and I also looked around, still wondering where the maids were. ¡°The other maids aren¡¯t around. I granted them three days¡¯ leave.¡±


    Her gait was proud and graceful in her heels as she walked to the dining where a small white sheet was lying. With slow cautious steps, I followed closely behind. Pulling a seat away from the table, she settled two seats away from me. I try to do the same but her cold voice stopped me.


    ¡°I never said you can sit,¡± she narrowed her eyes at me and I reflexively stood up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry my Luna,¡± I muttered and inwardly scolded myself. She rolled her eyes at me in response and continued.


    ¡°I granted them the leave because, for the next three days, you¡¯ll be doing all the chores. And when I say all the chores, I mean E-V-E-R-Y-T-H-I-N-G,¡± she spelt out.


    I resisted the urge to swallow hard. Her words mmed my eardrum and echoed in my head, leaving me wondering what she meant by E-V-E-R-Y-T-H-I-N-G.

 My castle, my rules

    BRIANNA¡¯S POVN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re living under my roof, you¡¯re to abide by my rules,¡± Catherine¡¯s voice was cold, territorial and exact as she screeched the paper to me. ¡°On the first page of the paper are the rules and your tasks and in the back is the n of the castle to help you find your way around. You¡¯re to obey my rules with your life and carry out your chores diligently. Anything asides that will attract punishments. Severe punishments,¡± she stressed, her gaze growing colder and sharper by the passing moment.


    Her words bore through me and I drew in a subtle breath, wondering when punishments will end in my life. Breathe Brianna. Just breathe. I tried to calm myself as my gaze dropped to the sheet and carefully, I picked it up, eager to know what my tasks and her rules were.


    Squinting at the millions of iprehensible words scribbled on the paper, I swallowed a lump and tried to remain steady. Seeing it made me wonder if the other maids were also made to go through such lengthy papers before they started work here. I could only pronounce a few words. And I didn¡¯t want Catherine to notice my uneasiness neither did I want to tell her I couldn¡¯t entirely understand her murderous epistle.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking forever to read through that thing, ve girl,¡± she stared impatiently at me and pushed her seat a little from the table to stand. ¡°Those tasks won¡¯t perform themselves. You have less than a minute to read through that paper and get to work. I¡¯m starving already. And It¡¯s almost past my breakfast time.¡±


    Oh Goodness! I squeezed my eyes in agony as she walked past me. How do I perform the tasks I can¡¯t even identify and pronounce in the paper? How do I make her breakfast if I don¡¯t know her preferences¡­or allergies? From her elegant, graceful figure, I could tell she doesn¡¯t eat anyhow. But the problem was that it¡¯s been months since Ist cooked. While at Hermes¡¯s ce, the castle maids handled all the food and cooking. I never for once set foot in the kitchen there.


    ¡°Wait, my Luna,¡± after much struggle within myself, I turned instantly and finally squeaked before she could take the stairs. ¡°I can¡¯t understand everything in this paper,¡± my tone was meek, low, trying to hide my fear and shame.


    Turning to face me, she crossed her arms and pierced me with a confused stare.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t understand everything in the paper?¡± She growled at me.


    Suddenly, I was short of words. My eyes roamed helplessly around the interiors of the castle in search of answers. How do I say this to her? How do I tell her I can¡¯t read? How will she react?


    I mustered the courage to return my gaze to her. She was growing angrier and more impatient with each passing moment. I was wasting her time. And it wasn¡¯t good for me at all.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t read perfectly well,¡± my gaze dropped to the ground in defeat, my head reeling at the thought of what her reaction will be.


    I couldn¡¯t see her expression. But her scornfulughs and scoffs echoed across every corner of the castle. She was making jest of me and it only made me feel worse than I was already.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± Shemanded and at once, I raised my head to meet her widened blue eyes which were glittering with self-satisfaction. ¡°Not only are you a ve girl. But you¡¯re also illiterate,¡± she broke into another round ofughter, higher in pitch than the previous.


    That word made me crimson with humiliation and I dug my teeth so hard into my lower lip till I tasted blood. No one has ever called me that. Not even Sebastian when I told him yesterday. She was enjoying this. And it made me regret telling her. I should have just kept it to myself. But I had to if I wanted to understand my tasks and the rules in her murderous epistle. I had to if I wanted to avoid her punishments and survive in this ce.


    ¡°Here, let me help you, illiterate ve,¡± a sarcastic blush crept into her cheeks as she walked over to me. Snatching the paper from my hand, she began to read. She was so drunk with happiness I struggled to hear and understand her.


    In about a minute, she was done with the first page and my jaw nearly dropped on hearing her crazy, over-demanding tasks and rules. This was torture. Murder!


    Five of her rules had pulled a tight string in me.


    The first was that I wasn¡¯t allowed to speak unless spoken to, ask questions, object or go against her wish no matter what. Even though I was sick or wasn¡¯t in the right state of well-being to perform the chores.


    The second was that I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat, mingle with the other maids when they got back or take breaks in between until I was done with all my task for the day, with the deadline at sunset.


    The third was that I was to wake up every day including weekends before dawn and start my chores as quickly as possible.


    The fourth was that I was to continue with my chores and tasks even when the maids got back from their leave. They may offer a helping hand by showing me how to do it or the way to go about it since I was a novice. But I was to do the majority of the work.


    Lastly and the one that made my misery so acute it was a physical pain. I was to never talk, go close to or engage in any form of activity with her husband ¨C Sebastian.


    But¡­but he promised to teach me to read perfectly. And he promised to talk to his crazy wife sneering before me about it. Or Perhaps, he didn¡¯t or¡­ he forgot? I couldn¡¯t be so sure. He probably didn¡¯t have the time to talk to her about it and hopefully, would do it when he returned from his business trip. He had left unannounced.


    I understand she had been angry and territorial ever since she saw me in her gown that night Sebastian fixed that small dinner date for us and was angrier when she saw me very close to him the night we came back from that cocktail party. But all that wasn¡¯t enough for her to torture me like this. Thest thing I wanted was to snatch him away from her. To destroy their marriage. My conscience wouldn¡¯t let me do that.


    All that task and rules she just read out was too much for me to handle. Way too much for anyone to handle. But despite all that, I tried to impose an iron control on myself. I didn¡¯t want her to see me sumbing to her defeat. I had to remain strong to survive. I had survived worse experiences. And this one was almost nothingpared to them.


    Suddenly and finally, she stopped her scornfulughs and a chill ck silence enveloped us. Maintaining eye contact, she shook her head disdainfully at me. I drew in a deep breath and forbade myself from trembling. From sumbing any longer. Her look had returned to the cold, hardened, sharp, impatient look it was before.


    She stamped the paper back on the table and made her way to the stairs. But she paused before she could ascend and turned back to me.


    ¡°My breakfast should be ready in half an hour,¡± her voice was direct and emotionless it almost chilled me.


    ¡°Yes, my Luna,¡± I dipped to a bow and by the time I raised my head, she was already halfway up.


    Anxiety suddenly gripped me tight as I made my way to the kitchen. I just prayed this meal will turn out fine. I didn¡¯t want her toin. And neither did I want to add to my punishment.

 My Mistake

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t need the castle n to find the kitchen. It was just close to the dining room. Moreover, I had passed from there a few times. But I had never stepped in to catch a full glimpse of it.


    As I cautiously entered the kitchen, my eyes widened on seeing how beautiful and ultra-modern it looked. The sleek marble countertops glistened under the soft overhead lights, reflecting from the elegant hanging chandeliers and also from the gentle light that poured in from the windows and a stunning set of French doors.


    Stainless steel appliances adorned the space, their surfaces free of any smudges or stains. The organization and cleanliness were impable, with pots, pans and other utensils neatly hanging from a stylish rack on the wall. The fragrance of freshly cut lemons,vender and different spices mingled in the air, adding to the sensory delight.


    Suddenly, my breath caught in my throat as I threw another nce at the French doors. I was so amazed with how beautiful and organized the kitchen looked, I hadn¡¯t noticed the doors opened to a backyard garden.


    Making my way to the doors, I hoped that it wasn¡¯t the same garden Sebastian had taken me to. The one that he said meant a lot to him and held a special ce in his life. If it was, then the cooks might have seen us together. What will they think? Perhaps, they might have reported to Catherine.


    Panic slowly crept into me as I looked out. But to my relief, it wasn¡¯t the same garden. The garden Sebastian had taken me to was further away and adjacent to this one. One could hardly see it from here. The castle surroundings were sorge it harboured up to five gardens. And seeing I had to prune all that made my relief turn sour.


    Guarded by the signs on top of each shelf indicating which foodstuff there was, it didn¡¯t take me long to find my way around the kitchen. Without further ado, I grabbed an apron and hai from a hook on the wall, put them on and swung into action, bearing in mind I had less than thirty minutes to have her breakfast ready.


    Just as I thought, Catherine didn¡¯t eat anyhow. She was on a strict diet ording to what she read to me from that paper earlier. She focused more on eating lots of protein, healthy fats and fibre while limiting her intake of carbs and added sugars.


    In the morning, she liked to have Basmati rice, hard-boiled eggs with plenty of steamed vegetables and a cup of ck coffee or baked oats with a mix of nuts and fruits preferably blueberries and almonds.


    So much for being a Luna.


    I decided to go with the first because it seemed easier to make and also because I haven¡¯t baked oatmeal before and didn¡¯t know how it¡¯ll turn out.


    The gas cooker had four burners. Convenient enough for me. In one burner, I cooked the rice. The pot on the other was steaming with vegetables. Luckily, they were dried, wrapped in a stic bag and preserved in the refrigerator. I didn¡¯t need to waste time dicing and chopping fresh vegetables.


    As the water in the third pot bubbled, I carefully ced eggs into it, wishing I had a timer or watch to know precisely how long to boil them for the perfect hard-boiled texture. But since there weren¡¯t any, I relied on my initiative, hoping the eggs will turn out just fine.


    While everything was getting ready, I took out a delicate china cup from the cab and carefully poured the freshly brewed ck coffee into it. Theforting scent of it filled the air around me and I resisted the urge to take a sip. I didn¡¯t add sugar since she didn¡¯t like added sugar in her meal as she read.


    Beads of sweat pop out from my forehead and corners of my brows as I assembled the pieces on a fine porcin te and ced them on a breakfast tray.


    I tried but unsessfully to steady my erratic pulse as I carried the tray to the dining room. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t there and hasn¡¯t called me. That meant I had finished on time. Dropping the meal, I rushed back to the kitchen to begin cleaning for the day. Time wasn¡¯t on my side.


    A few minutester, I heard her scream my name from the dining room. Judging from her tone, I could tell something was wrong. Oh goodness! What have I done? I muttered in agony. Perhaps the rice was too soft or too hard or too salty or spicy for her liking. Or it could be the eggs. Maybe I didn¡¯t boil them to the perfect hard-boiled texture.


    With my heart in my hands, I raced to the dining room at once. ording to her rules, if she called me more than thrice without a response from me, I¡¯ll suffer dearly for it.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Her blue eyes darkened a shade as she stared at me. In confusion, I momentarily stared at her and the food. And that was when I realized my mistake.


    A gasp escaped my parted lips and I instinctively ced my hand against my mouth to cover up. I had been so worried about how well the food will turn out, I had thought Sebastian was around and made two tes of breakfast instead of just one for only her. How forgetful of me.


    ¡°Why would you make two tes when you know perfectly well I¡¯m the only one around?¡± She crossed her arms and stands there, expecting a reasonable exnation for my action.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­my Luna,¡± I stuttered an apology as I hurried to take the dish away. ¡°I had thought my king was around. I¡¯m so sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°So you spend your entire miserable life thinking of my husband?¡± She gripped my arm as I tried walking past her to the kitchen. If I hadn¡¯t held the te tight in both hands, it would have fallen off and shattered on the floor.


    ¡°No¡­not all,¡± my eyes widened in disbelief and I shook my head frantically, denying her usation. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Sebastian in this. And it had only made her angrier.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she pulled me tighter and closer and I almost stumbled. A few grains of rice fell from the te coupled with the drips of coffee that spilled out from the rim of the cup. ¡°The next time you make such a silly mistake, a warning won¡¯t be the only thing you¡¯ll get. Throw that food into the bin at once,¡± she pushed me away and I nodded fervently in response before hurrying off to the kitchen.


    While in the kitchen, as I stood near the bin, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to throw the food into it. It was still warm¡­and tempting. I know Catherine made it crystal clear to me that I wasn¡¯t going to have any food till the end of today. But my stomach was already screaming in protest. And I needed all the energy I could get for all the chores I¡¯m to do.


    She wasn¡¯t here and wouldn¡¯t know if I had taken just a bite. Picking an egg with my bare hand from the te, I dipped it whole into my mouth and began munching it down quickly. I couldn¡¯t believe it hade to this. It hade to me eating like I was a thief. A criminal on the run.


    I swallowed it and proceeded to take another when I heard someone walk in. Fuck. I muttered the moment I knew I was busted.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± her bitter tone wafted from behind. ¡°I had suspected it¡¯lle to this.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Opening the bin, I tried to throw the food down immediately when her cold voice stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare,¡± she spelt out.


    I heard the clomping of her heels as she walked over to me and spun me violently so I could face her.


    ¡°I asked you to throw that food away and you end up disobeying me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Luna,¡± my face was flushed with embarrassment, my eyes were slowly welling up with tears and my shoulders slumped as I looked at the floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you. I was just hungry. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You illiterate ve!¡± She vented. ¡°If you knew you were hungry, then you shouldn¡¯t have kept me waiting. Give me that,¡± she snatched the dish from my hand and did the unimaginable.


    To my greatest surprise, she dumped the content of the te on my head and I shuddered with humiliation. I was covered in food particles that fell over my hair, face, and clothes. My mouth fell wide open and I was frozen, too shocked to speak or move.

 Catherine’s guest

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I spent almost an hour or more trying to clean myself up. I had to take another bath to get rid of the stench, spent a longer time washing andbing my hair to remove the food particles that clung to it and change into new cloth. I still found it hard to believe Catherine could have done something like that to me.


    As quickly as I could, I rushed back to the kitchen to clean up the mess and begin the chores for the day. Time wasn¡¯t on my side at all. I had wasted way too much time on getting myself cleaned up and it was almost mid-day.


    I had to clean and tidy up all the rooms in the castle which ording to my assumption were not less than 20¡­or 30 including the servants¡¯ quarters, the storeroom and the ones that weren¡¯t in use, do theundry, prune the flower beds and gardens, attend to Catherine¡¯s needs and most importantly have her lunch ready in an hour or two.


    After I was done with the kitchen, I proceeded to the dining room. Catherine was done eating and wasn¡¯t there anymore. Seeing the empty te that was on the table, I shed out an air of relief, surprised she ate up the whole meal and didn¡¯tin about my cooking.


    Clearing it up, I took it to the kitchen and washed the dishes before heading back to the dining for the paper that contained the house n. Guarded by it, I made my way to the store room to find the shears I needed for pruning the flower beds and gardens.


    It wasn¡¯t easy finding the store room. It was located in a more secure area of the castle, away from the kitchen. Catherine had sessfully turned me into a maid, a gardener and a cook at the same time.


    Great. Just great.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was pruning the third flower bed when I heard the faint, distant call of my name twice from inside. In an instant, I dropped the shears and rushed inside, still bearing in mind I shouldn¡¯t be called more than thrice without a response.


    Stepping inside, I saw Catherine and anotherdy giggling and chattering like teenage girls sharing theirtest crush stories.


    Thedy looked casual and stylish in her red, off-shoulder bohemian dress and long corn silk hair which fell in loose waves upon her exposed slender shoulders. Her lips were painted with a shade of red that could be likened with the colour of blood and as she talked, the colourplemented perfectly with her white set of teeth, making them appear whiter than they were already. Merely looking at her, one could tell she and Catherine were birds of a feather.


    Her creamy, chocte-brown eyes looked oddly familiar. But I couldn¡¯t tell where I had seen them exactly.


    ¡°You sent for me, my Luna,¡± I dipped to a courteous bow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered without looking at me. ¡°Go get something for my guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Luna,¡± I lowered to another bow and before I could turn and make my way to the kitchen, thedy¡¯s voice rang, stopping me.


    ¡°Wait. Wait. Wait. Wait,¡± her chocte-brown eyes lingered on me as though she knew me from somewhere. But then, they turned dark and were quickly reced with a ckyered look. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the same girl that arrived at the cocktail party with your husband looking like the goddess of beauty?¡± There was a heavy sarcasm in her tone. ¡°The same one people thought had reced you as the Luna of your kingdom. The same one that caused a scene that night. I remember everything like it was yesterday.¡±


    That confirmed it. I knew I had seen her from somewhere. She must have been amongst the crowd that betrayed me. The same crowd that stood rooted to the spot like million-dor statures while that filthy brute dragged me to the back of the party hall. I cringed inwardly with disgust and pain on reying that. That was a day I never wanted to remember as long as I lived.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine murdered me equally with her re. ¡°She is the one.¡±


    ¡°From the day I saw her at that party I knew she was a phony. A lie. A gold-digger. An opportunist. A low-rank wolf,¡± thedy maintained her ckyered look but I lowered my head to the ground to avoid it.


    ¡°Yes, my dear,¡± Catherine¡¯s bitter voice resonated, adding to the damage. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by all that makeup and gown she wore that day. This is her real look. A maid who scrubs floors and waits tables. A servant who is at mymand and mercy. An illiterate ve my husband bought out of pity. That is who she is.¡±


    Their words were a knife stab. A bullet. They were damaging me. Wounding me. Murdering me on the inside. My spirit was sinking and painful tears were slowly building up on the back of my eyes. But I struggled to maintain myposure. I struggled to be strong. Thest thing I wanted to do was break down in front of these two. I won¡¯t. Never again.


    ¡°But what I don¡¯t understand is why your husband will leave you behind and take a filth like this to a royal couples¡¯ party. My husband will never do such a thing to me. If he tried such taboo, I¡¯ll destroy him and that¡¯ll be the end of our marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rose,¡± Catherine breathed out. ¡°I was equally as surprised as you are. I wasn¡¯t around and went to visit someone. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. But not to worry, I¡¯ll make sure Sebastian regrets his actions.¡±


    Rose. That was her name. Like the flower. Yet she was as poisonous as venom.


    They continue talking like that for a while and I was sure they had forgotten I was even there. My mind lingered on Catherine¡¯sst words. What did she mean by saying she¡¯ll make Sebastian regret his action? What was she nning?


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Catherine¡¯s voice snapped, making me jump a little in shock. ¡°What are you still standing there for? What are you? A statue? Will you get the hell out of here and get us some refreshments!¡± She yelled and I scurried into the kitchen.

 An Accidental Mess

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Gently, I ced two mugs of hot chocte and two small tes of crisp crackers on a tray and made my way to Catherine and her guest. As I approached, I noticed they were still sneering and ring daggers at me. But I focused my gaze on the refreshments I was carrying.


    I almost made it to the table when my steps suddenly faltered as the hem of my long gown tangled beneath my feet, causing me to stumble forward. The tray tilted precariously and a gasp filled the air as the piping hot chocte drinks cascaded from their cup, sttering onto thedy¡¯s dress. All these were followed by the ttering sound of the mugs and tes as they scattered all over the table and floor.


    Oh no! Not again. What have I done?


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness¡­Oh my goodness,¡± she gasped a cry and stood reflexively. ¡°You ruined my gown! Catherine, it¡¯s hot¡­it¡¯s hot¡­it¡¯s burning me,¡± screeching her seat away from the table, she rose and ran upstairs like a wounded wild animal.


    ¡°Just wait for me. You¡¯re so dead,¡± Catherine snarled at me before chasing after her.


    I stood there. Glued to the spot. Too shocked to react or even think. How could I have been so clumsy? Who knew what Catherine will do to me now? If I hadn¡¯t changed to this ankle-length gown, then this would have never happened. Oh goodness. All because of long gowns, the same happened with Hermes¡¯s sister.


    *****


    After I was discharged from the castle hospital, I was taken back to my chamber and locked up as usual. I upied my mind with a way to escape. This had be something I couldn¡¯t bear any more. If I stayed any longer in this hellhole, Hermes will surely send me to my early grave.


    One fateful morning as I watched the sunrise from the horizon while trying toe up with my escape n, a click on the door caught me unawares and I jumped a little in fear and shock. The two guards who always dragged me to Hermes¡¯s chamber and stood watch in front of my door marched in.


    ¡°The Alpha king demands your presence,¡± one said, stone-faced.


    Not again. I muttered as I squeezed my eyes shut so tight they almost went numb. It was rather too early. The sun was still rising.


    Hermes had made it clear to me that I was his sex ve. His property. And that I was to perform my duties of satisfying his sexual fantasies and demands with utmost devotion. But I didn¡¯t want any of that. I did not want to be anybody¡¯s property or sex toy. But whenever I remembered he¡¯ll punish me if I didn¡¯tply, a sheer dark fright crept into me, crippling my whole being. I was still recovering from the whishes he gave me and the shocking impact they carried. I wasn¡¯t sure if my body could withstand another punishment.


    The only way out of this torture. This hellhole. The only way I could make it out alive from the clutches of the monster in human flesh was to escape at a time he¡¯ll least expect. It might take long. But I was hopeful.


    I willingly gave myself up to the guards and they took me to Hermes¡¯s chamber. It¡¯ll be useless if I struggled or resisted. They always had the upper hand. And it¡¯ll only lead to more punishments.


    Arriving at Hermes¡¯s chamber, I was a bit surprised to see his sister there. Till now, she¡¯d never told me her name. And I didn¡¯t care to know. Not after she locked me up in that basement. She was equally crazy and devilish as her brother.


    The moment Hermes saw me, his face lit up with that devilish smirk. His cold dark eyes were on me. I could feel them travelling through my body, attempting to undress me.


    ¡°You sent for me, my¡­love,¡± I stuttered, nervous and scared as I lowered my gaze to avoid his prative stare and his sister¡¯s condescending sneer.


    Hearing myself call him ¡®my love¡¯ made my stomach churn ufortably. It was the most disgusting and sickening thing to do. But I had to get used to calling him that otherwise there will be consequences as he said.


    Oh moon goddess, help me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hermes answered before throwing his sister a sinister nce and breaking into a burst of unconsciousughter.


    I looked up at them, confused. I didn¡¯t get it. Why were theyughing? Was it because of me? Did I have something on my face? Or was it my long flowy gown? I ran my fingers along and across my face to check if I had anything on it before lowering to scrutinize my gown. My face was fine and my gown looked okay to me. So what could be the cause of theughter?


    ¡°Kneel,¡± Hermes said, theughter on his face quickly reced with a serious look.


    My eyes fluttered in confusion, not sure if I heard him correctly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    As though it was a reflex action, I dropped to my knees at once. Throwing momentary nces at them, I swallowed hard. I was finding it hard to understand the situation. What was happening? Was he about to punish me for something? But I knew for sure I had been dutiful and obedient since I was discharged from the castle hospital a week ago.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His sister stood and walked to the small centre table where a trayden with two tall sses of creamy milk and two tes of freshly baked chocte chip cookies was. She carried it and walked over to me.


    ¡°Take it,¡± she handed it to me, her expression so cold it added to my paranoia.


    I tried to steady my trembling fingers as I reluctantly collected the loaded tray. It was heavy and with me on my knees and my hands trembling, seemed heavier.


    ¡°Good,¡± she smirked a sly before heading back to the bed and sitting beside Hermes. ¡°Now walk on your knees to me and hand me back the tray without it falling.¡±


    My lips parted in utter disbelief and shock as I stared at them both, looking like the most confused Omega in the world. What is this? A game? Some kind of prank?


    ¡°Think of it as a game, princess,¡± Hermes cooed at me as though I was his child, that devilish smirk still on his face. ¡°Now, try to get to mummy and daddy. Be careful not to fall and spill the food. Or else you¡¯ll be punished. And I don¡¯t want you punished because I¡¯ll be needing you fresh for the night.¡±


    My head was reeling and my heart beating fast. Too fast. This was ridiculous. Stupid. Not only has he made me his sex ve, but he has also sessfully turned me into his and his sister¡¯s puppet. A Pawn. An element of caricature. The earlier I devised a means to get the hell out of this ce, the better for me.


    My whole body quaked violently as I began to step forward. I was like a baby learning to walk. Except I walked with my knees instead of my legs. Each step I took was pain and torture to my kneecap. But driven by the dire need not to be punished, I tried not to focus on the pain.


    I almost made it to his sister when my right knee suddenly caught in my gown, causing me to stumble forward. The contents of the tray flew off andnded on his sister, creating a chaotic mess on her hair, face, beautiful silk dress and on the bedsheet.


    Hermes¡¯s eyes widened in shock and rage. His sister¡¯s screams bounced across the walls of the room. And me. I was still on my knees. Calm as a deserted beach. Staring at the mess I had created. Waiting like a student about to be punished as I thought of how I¡¯ll be punished. If I hadn¡¯t worn this long, flowy gown, perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°How dare you? You bitch!¡± She rose and grabbed me by the hair. Before I could plead for mercy, two hot powerful psnded on the side of my face. My cheek burned and screamed in pain. And uncontroble tears umted, causing my eyelids to tremble equally.


    She had wanted to call the guards to carry me to an unknown room in the castle, strip me, suspend me on a hook and whip me till I cried out blood. But because Hermes needed my body fresh to warm his bed for the night, she had to mitigate the punishment. She resorted to denying me food for two days.


    *****


    I had managed to mop the chocte-stained floor and cleaned the dining table before Catherine and her friend descended from the stairs.


    She had changed to a cute bell-sleeve white top and ripped skinny jeans. But both their faces were still red and swollen with anger as they caught sight of me.


    ¡°Would you like for me to bring another refreshment?¡± I squeaked, not sure if that was the right thing to ask.


    Without expecting it, Catherine walked up to me and in a lightning sh, struck me hard across the face.


    ¡°Refreshment my foot! You¡¯re so stupid and ipetent you can never get anything done without adding your silly mistake,¡± she cursed and I cradled my cheek, trying not to let my gaze linger in her zing eyes.


    Her friend stood in a corner, a satisfying smile suddenly overtaking her angry features. She was happy now I was being punished. And at that moment, I didn¡¯t feel guilt anymore for what I did to her even though it wasn¡¯t intended. She deserved it and more.


    ¡°You¡¯d better find where you¡¯ll sleep tonight cos this castle won¡¯t be big enough for the two of us,¡± Catherine concluded before walking out to the door. Her friend rolled her eyes at me as she walked past me, following her to the door.

 Unfaithful

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Last night, I slept in the garage. Catherine locked the doors on me and warned me not to step foot inside the castle until the following morning.


    Luckily for me, one of Sebastian¡¯s cars wasn¡¯t locked. So I opened it and slept inside there. It wasn¡¯tfortable. But I had to manage. I had no choice. And it was just for the time being. My entire body ached so badly as evidenced by the ufortable night and the strenuous amount of work I had to do yesterday.


    But I had to keep going. I still had loads of chores waiting for me. I thought of asking Catherine for a pain reliever. But erased the idea as quickly as it came since I knew she was still angry with me.


    I had woken up before dawn as required of me and proceeded with the chores as quickly as possible. I started with the flower beds and gardens before Catherine could wake up and unlock the door. She had taken a longer time to do that and it made me wonder why. The other day she had woken up earlier than me.


    I hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday and the juices of my stomach were threatening to eat through the walls of my stomach and intestines. But I had to do the chores efficiently and finish them in time before any other thing. I didn¡¯t want Catherine to be angry with me again after everything that happened yesterday.


    This morning, I had prepared her usual breakfast first before heading to my room to freshen up. I wore a shorter dress that was just a little above my knees today. There was no way that ident will repeat itself ever again.


    After her breakfast, Catherine zoomed off, unannounced. She had worn make-up and a beautiful nude-coloured bandage dress that could be mistaken for a second skin, entuating her curves. It made me think she was going out to a party. Or a date. And like that, I was left all alone in the huge mansion.


    As it chimed noon, I decided to suspend every other thing and make her lunch. I didn¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back. So I didn¡¯t want to take any chances.


    As she read from the paper yesterday, she liked to have plenty of sd with grilled chicken or fish, preferably salmon for lunch. Andter in the evening, a snack of carrot or celery sticks. Asides that, she had nothing else for lunch.


    As I prepared her meal, I wondered how she managed not to get tired of eating the same thing over and over again. Wondered if she ever ate ice cream or pizza or cakes or doughnuts. I don¡¯t remember hearing any of those from the paper when she read it to me.


    Well, I breathed out. It was nothing for me to worry about. Being the Luna, she¡¯d always be in the public eye and needed to look good not only for them but also for Sebastian. I understood that perfectly.


    I finished preparing the meal, and let it cool before wrapping and storing it in the fridge. Whenever she returned, I¡¯ll just warm it up in the microwave before serving it to her. Since I wasn¡¯t on food punishment today, I ate the leftover before continuing with the chores.


    I spent the next hours cleaning, wiping, mopping and organizing before exhaustion finally took over. I retired to my chamber and in no time, surrendered to the gentle embrace of sleep.


    A m like a door violently swung open against the wall woke me and I jolted from the bed.


    I heard the flower vase fall, followed by hitting and banging and more mming on the furniture.


    I began to shake almost uncontrobly as fearful thoughts built up in my mind. Was the castle getting robbed? Fear tightened its grip around me and my first instinct was to call Sebastian or Catherine immediately. But it struck me like thunder to realize I didn¡¯t have their phone number not to talk of a cellphone.


    Cautiously, I made my way to the sound source and the sight that greeted me left me frozen in shock.


    The head of an unknown man was dug deep into the base of Catherine¡¯s neck. His right hand rummaged the back of her hair and the other travelled somewhere inside her dress.


    Catherine was moaning in between giggles. Almost breathless as her hands fumbled with something in his waist. In no time, she ripped off his belt, tossed it away, and pulled his cks down desperately as he almost stumbled.


    The man¡¯s face was down all that while and I couldn¡¯t see his face. I could only see his thick tawny-gold hair. And the bulge beneath his stretchy underwear when Catherine was busy pulling off his cks.


    After ripping his cks off, she rose immediately, grabbed hold of his bulge with a hand, drew him closer with her other hand and crashed her hungry lips into his, suckling into it as though it was her lifeline. Their giggles and moans were muffled in the depths of their mouth as their lips glided effortlessly against each other.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stood glued to the spot, watching them with eyes that were on the verge of falling from their sockets.


    I felt bad for Sebastian. He was somewhere in a business meeting not knowing his wife was sharing their matrimonial bed with another man. How could she be doing this to him? Sebastian was a good man. Better than most men I¡¯ve met in all my years of living. And it didn¡¯t look like something new. It looked like she¡¯d been doing it for as long as she could have.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Ohh Ken,¡± she breathed out as the man lifted her and bnced her on his waist. ¡°You drive me so fucking crazy!¡±


    ¡°You drive me crazier,¡± his grip tightened on her almost exposed thighs and he buried his face in her bosoms. ¡°Let¡¯s get to bed,¡± he said as he started to make his way upstairs.


    That name broke the spell that had me watching them. I gasped and held onto the wall for support as memories began to sh in my head.


    His height, tawny-gold hair, hairy legs, moderately deep voice.


    Oh no! That was Ken Johnson. The moment I heard them staggering upstairs, I tiptoed out of sight and ran back into my room to avoid being caught.

 Ken Johnson

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    While on my bed, I practically blinked every two seconds to establish the fact that I wasn¡¯t dreaming. Catherine Stan ¨C the all-time elegant, perfect wife of Alpha King Sebastian. Only child and daughter ofte Alpha King Castriel Hardwell. The Luna of Cornerstone pack cheating on her husband with none other than that piece of shit, Ken Johnson. I remembered her words to me that night she saw me returning from the small dinner date Sebastian organized for me and him like it was yesterday. It just seemed too hard to process. Too hard to take in. To ept.


    I had known Ken Johnson from Aunt Gigi¡¯s jewellery store where I had worked as a salesgirl. He was one of her most valued customers and came around almost every day to buy if not a pair of earrings, then a ne, or a bracelet or an entire jewellery box collection to the extent I wondered who he was buying them for. Or if he was just using that as a disguise toe to the store every day and bother me and some of the other salesgirls.


    Aunt Gigi saw him as a responsible, considerate man who wanted what was best for her business. But I saw him as nothing more than a hungry wolf waiting to feast on the bodies of innocent salesgirls.


    I couldn¡¯t count how many times I refused his sexual advances. He had wanted me to be his lover. His girl like he always called it. But I kept disappointing him.


    At some point, I thought of telling Aunt Gigi about it. But restrained myself from doing so. I didn¡¯t want to create hostility between them and jeopardize their buyer-seller rtionship.


    The disturbing, sexual noisesing from Catherine¡¯s bedroom were enough to crack the walls of the castle. Although her and Sebastian¡¯s bedroom was further away from mine, I could still hear the noises like it was close.


    They have been fucking rounds after rounds. Hours after hours. And it was driving me nuts. The headache I had fought hard to suppress was now worse than ever.


    Sighing and groaning, I turned restlessly on the bed and buried my face in the pillow in frustration, praying for the day toe fast. This I continued doing until I unknowingly fell asleep.


    The next morning, I woke up before dawn as usual. My movements were slow as I prepared myself for the chores of the day.


    Today was the third day and the end of the leave Catherine granted the maids. Which meant the castle will be loaded by this time tomorrow morning. Sebastian was alsoing back tomorrow. He had said his business trip wouldst for three days. But I wondered how I¡¯ll go about the reading lesson with him since Catherine gave me strict orders to stay away from him and never engage in any form of activity with him. Fuck!


    Descending the stairs, I shot out a sigh as I saw Catherine and Ken¡¯s pieces scattered all over. His belt. Her heels. His trousers. Her purse. His shoes.


    Great. Just great. I muttered as I began picking them up and arranging them in a corner where they¡¯ll see it easily when theye down. They had managed to turn me into a babysitter as well.


    Making my way to the kitchen, I slid into an apron and hai to prepare breakfast. Since she had a guest, I battled within myself on whether to make two tes. Or just leave it to the usual one. Thest thing I wanted this morning was for her to embarrass me in front of Ken.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The lunch of sd with grilled chicken and salmon I made for her yesterday was still in the fridge. I thought of leaving it as a makeup for her lunch this afternoon to avoid the stress of having to make another one. But a huge part of me warned me not to. In my few days of working for her, I knew for sure she¡¯ll never eat leftover food.


    After much thought, I decided to eat the leftover when I was sure she was out of sight. And also make two tes of breakfast. Even though I loathed the idea of having to make breakfast for that jerk, Ken.


    I was assembling the ingredients that I needed for cooking when two arms attempted to snake themselves around my waist.


    My heart skipped a notch in fear and I turned to see none other than Ken smirking like a mischievous child about to steal from the cookie jar. He was wearing an expensive silver-coloured silk robe I was sure was Sebastian¡¯s. How shameless of him.


    ¡°How dare you try to touch me?¡± I threw my words at him like stones and reclined back against the counter. But he was close. Too close he could do something unexpected to me. The Ken I knew was a naughty imp.


    Swiftly, I moved a bit further from him and tried to maintain firm control. I didn¡¯t want him to think he could scare me. Or think I was the little, na?ve girl I used to be back at the store.


    ¡°Brianna, Brianna, Brianna,¡± he put on a pitiful look I was sure was fake. ¡°Still ying hard-to-get? And where has thatnded you?¡± A mockingugh bubbled out from his lips. ¡°A castle maid. Scrubbing floors, waiting tables, wearing an apron and a hair on a Thursday morning, making my breakfast,¡± heughs some more. ¡°If only you epted my proposal, then I could have given you the entire world. I could have treated you like the princess that you were. I could have made you very very happy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Save your happiness for your lovers,¡± I cut in sharply. ¡°At least I¡¯m in a better position, unlike you who travel across the entire kingdoms, sleeping with married women. Lunas for that matter,¡± I added.


    The smile on his face vanished in an instant. He took a step forward and I took two steps back.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, your aunt told me you were married off to some Alpha king¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± I interjected, making him growl in anger.


    ¡°My little princess has be hot-headed, uhh?¡± he snarled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what my business truly is.¡±


    He marched forward and before he could reach halfway, my hands instinctively grabbed the nearest weapon in sight. A kitchen knife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you daree any closer!¡± I pointed the knife at him. That startled him and he halted his steps.


    His dark mischievous eyes lingered in mine. But I upied myself with looking for the nearest exit. I couldn¡¯t get to the front because he was in my way. But the French doors that opened to the backyard garden were directly behind me.


    ¡°One way or the other, I¡¯ll get you,¡± he ripped the words out from his throat as though it were a threat. But I pretended I didn¡¯t hear him.


    My steps were slow and cautious as I tried exiting from the French doors. But the moment I hear Catherine¡¯s footsteps approaching, I stopped and hid the knife behind my back.


    ¡°What is going on in here?¡± Catherine inquired, her eyebrows quirked as she threw momentary nces at me and Ken. She was wearing the same red seductive nightwear from the night she caught me in her blue sequin mermaid gown. The one whose fabric was so thin, one could see her nipples poking out like two small, pointy thorns from underneath it.


    ¡°He tried to touch me,¡± I blurted.


    Her piercing blue eyes stamped on Ken.


    ¡°Get out,¡± she said in a low butmanding tone.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Ken asked, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to believe her? A maid?¡±


    ¡°I said, get the hell out,¡± she spelt out a yell and he gave up.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Ken muttered and rolled his eyes before making his way to the kitchen door. When he got to the threshold, he nced over his shoulder and smirked at me. I responded with a re and tightened my grip on the knife handle. I prayed Catherine won¡¯t see it.


    ¡°And make sure to take off that robe,¡± Catherine chipped in, looking in the direction of the door.


    The moment she heard a distant ¡°Whatever¡±, she returned her gaze to me.


    ¡°Now listen attentively to me,¡± her eyes hardened and grew a shade darker as she leaned forward to me. My heart missed a beat and a small fear suddenly held me. ¡°Not a word of this to anyone. Not to Sebastian. Not to any of the maids. Not even to the shadows. Keep that tiny hole of yours sealed. Or else, I¡¯ll do more than just lock you outside at night. Get it?¡± She leaned closer to the extent I could feel the heat radiating from her body.


    I nodded. But almost reluctantly. I won¡¯t tell the shadows. I won¡¯t tell any of the maids. I won¡¯t tell Sebastian. It would be an unwise thing for me to do. If I did, he might think I was lying, trying to disrupt his peaceful marriage. I just prayed within myself that he¡¯ll find out one day.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said and retraced back. ¡°Now, have two tes of breakfast made quickly,¡± she added before making her way out.

 Changes

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    The news of Nn¡¯s death had made headlines on the front page of the morning paper. Such a shame he had to die. It was never intended. I had only wanted to teach him a lesson for hurting Brianna. A lesson he¡¯ll never forget.


    But after he looked at his crotch and saw that his little soldier was no longer there, he had a heart attack and dropped dead. In an instant, my guards and I swung into action to get rid of anything that could connect us to his murder. We had managed to frame the woman that was grinding him when we came to his bedroom for his death.


    One of my guards who happened to be a tech genius scrapped the CCTV footage of using into the penthouse apartment, leaving the one of Nn engaging in forey with the woman as they entered the apartment.


    Moreover, she had left in haste, leaving some of her stuff behind. Stuff such as her lipstick and hairband. They served as more evidence to prove that she was responsible for his death.


    Fortunately, the whole cover-up worked. It was reported on the paper that the woman he was sleeping with was the killer suspect. Efforts were being made to find and arrest her. The reporter who had written that report in the newspaper kept asking why. Why she could have carried out such a dastardly act? How she could have been so heartless? What had driven her to such length?


    Good thing she wouldn¡¯t say a word about what she saw that night after I threatened her. Even if she did, no one will believe her forck of evidence. No one will believe an Alpha king killed a fellow Alpha king.


    Oh, Nn. Goodbye. Rest in perfect peace. But wherever you are, just know you were the cause of your death.


    I had decided toy low for a bit and spent the remaining days in a small, quiet guesthouse far away until his death case died down. Now I was back. I returned at midnight. And in this wonderful morning, was sitting in the dining with the morning paper in my hands, waiting for my breakfast.


    Catherine was sitting at the other end of the table, waiting for her breakfast as well, giggling as she scrolled through her phone. Last night, she was sleeping when I slipped in. And this morning had given me her usual cold wee. I didn¡¯t mind. It was nothing. I had gotten used to it.


    I looked forward to seeing Brianna. I had promised to begin the reading lesson once I came back. And now that I was back, I was looking forward to fulfilling that promise.


    As I was about to turn to the next page of the paper, my breakfast of avocado toast and coffee was ced before me. Closing the paper and keeping it on the table, I looked up and was surprised to see that it was Brianna that served me.


    Seeing her, my face involuntarily lit up. I smiled at her and she smiled back. But just a little. Nervously. Before she started avoiding my gaze.


    I remembered her constantly asking when she could start work as a maid. I had told her whenever she wanted. But I didn¡¯t entirely want her to work as a castle maid. There were more than enough maids to cater for my needs and Catherine¡¯s and the entire castle atrge. She didn¡¯t have to worry. But since she insisted, I couldn¡¯t stop her. Good thing I had informed the other maids beforehand not to let her work so hard.


    As she served Catherine, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in shock on seeing a reddish mark on the side of her face, as if someone had struck her. It was faint. But I could still see it. Perhaps, that was the reason she was avoiding my gaze.


    Anger slowly seeped into me and I resisted the urge to clench my fist. I didn¡¯t want to see her hurt again. I didn¡¯t want to see her in pain ever again. But it seemed like the more I try, the more I fail. That mark although faint was recent. The lip bruise Nn had inflicted on her at that cocktail party had healedpletely. So who could have hurt her again? Who?


    The next thing I heard and saw drifted me from my thoughts.


    ¡°You stupid illiterate ve!¡± Catherine cursed Brianna. ¡°I thought I made it clear to you that I don¡¯t take my coffee with added sugar or cream. You just never learn!¡±


    Before I could process what was happening before me, Catherine grabbed her coffee mug and emptied its contents on Brianna¡¯s body.


    ¡°Catherine!¡± I called out as I rose instinctively, my face contorted with both shock and somewhat anger. ¡°How could you do that to her?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes dimmed in confusion and surprise as they met mine. She didn¡¯t expect me to act the way I did. But at that moment, I could care less. What she did was wrong. That coffee was hot. And could give Brianna painful burn injuries.


    ¡°She¡¯s so dumb and stupid! She never learns. Always making silly mistakes,¡± she said and rolled her eyes at Brianna.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t warrant you to pour hot coffee on her,¡± I said in defence. ¡°She could sustain burns.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she said casually, returning her gaze to me. ¡°If that¡¯ll make her learn, then I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    I scoffed, incredulous. How could she be so heartless? So cruel. Catherine had turned into something I couldn¡¯t recognize anymore.


    Quickly, I screeched my seat away from the table and walked over to Brianna. Her face was slumped to her chest. I could tell the heat from the coffee was hurting her. But she was suppressing the pain and the tears threatening to flood her beautiful grey eyes. Trying to act strong.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I held her upper arm, leaning over to see her face.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± she breathed out and looked away. She was trying to hide her face from me. And that was when I confirmed it was because of that mark. She didn¡¯t want me to see it.


    ¡°Go clean yourself up.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Catherine cut in sharply. ¡°She has to go make another coffee for me.¡±


    ¡°Go Brianna,¡± I pretended I didn¡¯t hear Catherine and made way for Brianna to pass. ¡°Go clean yourself up.¡±


    At first, Brianna was indecisive. She didn¡¯t know who to listen to. But as I kept repeating myself and made way for her to go, she nodded lightly and followed my instruction, making her way out to Catherine¡¯s greatest surprise.


    ¡°Why are you always defending her?¡± Her voice was hoarse with frustration. ¡°She¡¯s just a fucking ve you bought at the auction. Have you forgotten already?¡±


    ¡°She might be a ve,¡± I threw back at her defensively. ¡°But she¡¯s still a person like you. A person who deserves to be treated right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darepare me to that shit bag,¡± she rose at once and banged her palms against the dining table, making the tes rattle in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t make me think you have something going on with her.¡±


    There was a distinct hardening in my eyes as I stared at her. She was turning into something else. Something I couldn¡¯t bear to be with anymore. Without saying a word, I shook my head at her, grabbed my breakfast te and coffee mug and headed upstairs.

 Obstacles

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Rushing into the kitchen, I reached for a paper towel and tried to wipe the spilt coffee off my apron. Luckily for me, I had an apron over my dress. If not, the hotness could have prated through the light fabric of my dress and burned my skin.


    The coffee stain wasn¡¯t cleaning off. Instead, it smudged some more. It damaged the apron. And there was nothing I could do about it. Even though I knew the stain wasn¡¯t cleaning off, I kept wiping it. Vigorously as tears of frustration stung my vision. Why was Catherine doing this to me? Why was she treating me like this? No matter how hard I tried, it all seemed to hit a brick wall.


    Amid my frustration, a warm palm rested on my shoulder. I turned to see therge, emerald-eyed maid that had treated my lip bruise the night I came back from that cocktail party. If I remembered correctly, her name was Amelia.


    ¡°Oh, Brianna,¡± her eyes softened with sheer empathy as they met mine. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I saw everything.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get why she hates me so much¡­what did I ever do to her?¡± Deep sobs racked inside me. I tried to stifle them. I didn¡¯t want Amelia to see me like that. All broken and vulnerable. But the sobs got the best of me. They were like a load too heavy for me to bear and I just had to let them out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Brianna,¡± she tried tofort me. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Luna Catherine can be very tough at times. She is on a special diet and likes to follow it ardently. She takes only ck coffee without added sugar or cream in the morning.¡±


    Fuck! That was where I messed up. I knew of the added sugar. But forgot about the cream part. I had added cream for Sebastian and thought adding a little to Catherine¡¯s will do no harm. Little did I know it¡¯ll be to my detriment.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Amelia took the paper towel from me and attempted to wipe the stain. ¡°The stain had stayed long. It¡¯ll be hard to get it off this way. It needs a stain remover or the apron can be better off dumped. Hope you didn¡¯t sustain any burns?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, my mind still upied with the mistake I made. I found it hard to believe I could make such a mistake. I guess Catherine has been right all along about me always making silly mistakes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go change,¡± she said as she headed to the trash can to dispose of the paper towel. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Luna Catherine¡¯s coffee.¡±


    I breathed out in relief as she said that. I was grateful. Who knew what other fault Catherine might find if I went back in there? But as her words to me three days ago reyed in my head over and over again, a zed look of despair began to spread across my face.


    She had made it clear to me that I was to continue with my chores and tasks even when the maids got back from their leave. They may lend a helping hand by showing me how to do it or the way to go about it since I was a novice. But I was to do the majority of the work.


    ¡°But¡­But she made it clear to me that¡­¡± the words knot up in my throat and I found it hard to say them.


    ¡°But nothing, Brianna,¡± Ameliapleted as she guarded me to the door. ¡°I have worked in this castle longer than you. I know everything that Luna Catherine wants and how she wants them. Now, go and change. And you look stressed out,¡± she stopped at the threshold and faced me, herrge eyes scrutinizing my face. ¡°You should also get some rest. Didn¡¯t you go on the three days¡¯ leave she granted us?¡±


    Slowly, I shook my head in response. My face slumped to the floor and a tear drop escaped from the corner of my eye.


    ¡°But why?¡± she leaned forward, her voice calm yet surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve been doing all the work in the castle for the past three days we¡¯ve been gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Oh, poor thing,¡± she ced both her hands on my arms and rubbed them gently. ¡°Even though we were happy about the leave, the news dide as a shock to us. Luna Catherine announced it the night Alpha King Sebastian left for his business trip. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t even know about it. But don¡¯t worry, okay? Go change and get some rest. I¡¯ll cover for you today.¡±


    That was the problem. How do I tell her? Tell her that neither she nor the other maids can cover for me. How do I tell her that Catherine had instructed me to carry on with all the chores in the castle alone even though they were there? I wasn¡¯t even supposed to talk to them until I was done with all my chores. Oh goodness.


    I tried to say something. But Amelia won¡¯t even let me utter a syble. She kept convincing me to go which I did reluctantly after I removed my apron.


    The coffee stain had prated the apron and equally stained my dress. The only luck I had was that the stain on my dress was faint and barely noticeable from afar. It could be easily washed off.


    I took another shower to get the smell off my body. Having changed into a new dress and prepared well, I quickly made my way to the door. I needed to get back fast in case Catherine came looking for me. Amelia was kind and considerate. But there was no way I could let her cover for me. It was risky.


    I jerked the door handle and pushed it open and suddenly, my breath caught in my throat on seeing Sebastian standing all tall and straight like a towering spruce before me.

 The Perfect Lie

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Sebastian changed so fast. He wasn¡¯t wearing the morning robe he had on earlier in the dining. But a light t-shirt and shorts that revealed his thick arms and legs that were covered with silky hairs. He was looking different. So different from the Sebastian I knew. I was so used to seeing him in designer suits and formal wear and his silk morning robes, I couldn¡¯t picture what he¡¯ll look like in a t-shirt and shorts.


    ¡°Hey, Brianna,¡± he breathed out, his deep-set, olive-ck eyes intent on me. ¡°How are you feeling now? I¡¯m so sorry for what happened earlier. Catherine can be¡­,¡± he shed out a quick breath, struggling to find the right word. ¡°I just need you to know it won¡¯t happen again. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m feeling better now,¡± I stuttered. It was so hard to remain coherent with him close. I wondered why he was apologizing for something he didn¡¯t do. Catherine should be the one apologizing. Even though I knew it¡¯ll be over her dead body. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I was at fault.¡±


    He shrugged a sigh. The next thing I knew, he took a step closer and reached for my face. His warm hand gently tucked a lock of my hair behind my ear and proceeded to brush against the area Catherine had hit me after I spilt hot chocte on her guest ¨C Rose.


    My heart dribbled in my chest and my breathing suddenly becameboured. His Alpha scent was so strong. So intoxicating, itboured my breath the more. I thought of taking a step back. But something stopped me, nailed me to the spot. I didn¡¯t know if he could notice how tense I was with him so close. But I hope he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Again,¡± his tone was low. But I could feel that worry I feared setting in. ¡°Tell me, who did this to you? Was it Catherine?¡± He asked before letting down his hand.


    Swallowing hard, my mouth suddenly felt like the desert. I had tried to hide that mark from him when I was serving him breakfast earlier. I didn¡¯t want him to start worrying for me as he did after I received that lip bruise on the night of that cocktail party. But it seemed like I didn¡¯t do a good job of hiding it well. He¡¯d figured it out.


    And that was the other problem. How do I tell him? Tell him that his cheating wife was responsible for the mark. How do I tell him his cheating wife had given me strict orders not to talk or engage in any form of activity with him?


    Oh Sebastian, don¡¯t do this. Please just go.


    ¡°Em¡­em¡­I,¡± his expectant gaze was stuck on me, hungry for an answer. My mind was racing with the thought of what to say. In thought of the perfect lie. There was no way I could tell him it was Catherine who was responsible for the mark. It will cause trouble. It¡¯ll be like adding fuel to an already zing fire. I can¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t want to be the cause of that chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I had gotten into a fight with one of the maids. And¡­and she pped me on the face. That was how I got the mark. It wasn¡¯t Luna Catherine. Please believe me. You don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s just a scratch. And it¡¯s already fading.¡±


    ¡°A fight?¡± he tilted his brow, looking at me uncertainly. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said quickly. ¡°We resolved our differences. So it¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me a bit longer. And my eyes dribbled around awkwardly to avoid them. I could tell he wasn¡¯t looking so convinced. I just hoped he won¡¯t ask further questions like what caused the fight or the name of the maid. Amelia was the only maid I knew by name.


    ¡°Brianna listen, look at me,¡± he said and it sounded more like a plead. Like he needed me to for once look him directly in the eye and not feel the need to look away like a coward. ¡°I just need you to know I¡¯m always with you. I¡¯m always here for you. You¡¯re never alone. Okay? I promise to never let anyone hurt you ever again. No one will cause you any more pain as long I¡¯m with you. If you¡¯re having any problem or trouble or any challenge, do not hesitate to tell me. Okay?¡±


    His words were music to my ears and soul. Aloe to my wounds. And balm to my worries. They calmed me. Eased the tension that was flooding my body. His eyes were so enchanting, I lost myself in their depths. In them, I found serenity. Peace. Protection. Security. In them, I felt safe.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I just nodded in response, forgetting how to think. How to move my lips. How to talk. Forgetting the need to look away from his maic eyes. But can I trust him? Trust him to protect me from everything guing me? From my dark past¡­. from his wife.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said with a smile I found almost impossible not to return. ¡°Now, about the reading lesson. When should we start?¡±


    On hearing that, I blinked severally. And that was when I realized my gaze has been stuck to his all this while. That was the longest I had stared into his eyes since the first day I saw him at that auction hall. Even though I found it hard to admit, the feeling¡­was good.


    Catherine¡¯sst rules about me not talking or engaging in any form of activity with him began to ring louder and louder in my head. She had stressed that particr rule more than the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sebastian but I¡¯m no longer interested,¡± I overcame a glitch.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡± he hesitated, blinking with bafflement. ¡°You asked for it. You wanted it.¡±


    Of course, I wanted it, Sebastian. I want to learn to read perfectly so badly. I want to be able to pronounce every word in a book confidently. But with everything that has happened with Catherine, it¡¯ll be better for me toy low now. I didn¡¯t want to break her rules. I didn¡¯t want to add to my punishments. I didn¡¯t want to anger her more. Even though it seemed like the more I tried the less it worked out.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I affirmed, pressing my lips together in frustration. ¡°I wanted it. But now I don¡¯t. I just figured out I¡¯ll be too busy with the work in the castle and¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even a problem,¡± he reassured, cutting me off. ¡°I can make out spare time for you.¡±


    Gosh!! I gritted inwardly. Why was he making everything so hard? Why?! Why does he have to be so kind and nice and considerate, even though it was a super good thing?


    ¡°Thank you so much for your kind gestures but I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m no longer interested,¡± I insisted, wishing I didn¡¯t say that. Wishing the ground will just split open and swallow me in to bring an end to all these.


    ¡°Ok,¡± he shrugged his shoulders in defeat. ¡°If that¡¯s your decision. Then I respect it. I will never force you to do anything you don¡¯t want or feel like doing.¡±


    I jerked my head in response. He made his way down the hallway and I couldn¡¯t help but gawk at his impossibly broad shoulders as they swung in unison with his graceful steps. I couldn¡¯t stop gawking. Like a hawk until he disappeared out of sight after which I rushed downstairs to the kitchen.

 The Confrontation

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    It was obvious she was lying to me about that mark on her face. I could tell from her stuttering, excessive fidgeting, the way her beautiful, cial eyes kept dribbling around the building to avoid my gaze.


    Moreover, no maid had ever engaged in a fight or any kind of squabble in the castle for as long as I have known. Even if they did, the news would have reached me faster than the speed of light.


    How could she be lying to me? I want to care for her. Protect her like a guard dog protected a building. But she wasn¡¯t giving me the slightest chance. She wasn¡¯t letting me and it was beginning to make me feel like a fool. Feel like she didn¡¯t need me.


    She even had to call off our reading lesson. Something she so desperately wanted without a solid excuse. There was no way the works in the castle will hinder her. The tons of maids in the castle could do all that. I even offered to grant her spare time. But she refused without a second thought. I never even wanted her to work as a maid in my castle, to begin with.


    Fuck! Fuck!! Fuck!!! I gritted and restrained myself from punching the wall beside me as I made my way to my chamber.


    What was she so afraid of? Was it Catherine? If anyone could have given her that mark, it was definitely her. It has to be her. From the first day, I brought Brianna to the castle from the auction, she had been furious about it and wanted her out. No one else here would have done such a thing to her.


    Jerking the door to my bedroom open and stepping in, I saw Catherine seated at her vanity table, carefully applying makeup. She was dressed and looked like she was about to go out. What the hell? The sun wasn¡¯t done rising and she was already about to go out.


    The moment she turned and saw me, she huffed out what seemed like an angry breath, rolled her eyes and continued with what she was doing. I guess she was still angry with me for defending Brianna back at the dining.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± I asked as I clicked the door shut.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered almost immediately while applying a lip liner to make her lips defined. ¡°My friend, Rose is hosting her birthday party today.¡±


    ¡°Early this morning?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be in the afternoon or evening?¡±


    Turning to me, she gave me a long questionable stare and shook her head before returning to face the mirror. ¡°I need to be there early to help her with the preparations.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± She asked and coloured her lips with peachy lipstick, puckering them seductively. ¡°Where have you been all these while?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around,¡± I walked closer slowly. ¡°Tell me, Catherine, did you hit Brianna?¡±


    ¡°That illiterate ve?¡± Turning back to me, her perfectly drawn brows pulled together in confusion and irritation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I voiced. Even though I didn¡¯t appreciate her calling her that. But why would she call her an illiterate in the first ce? Did she somehow find out she wasn¡¯t able to finish wolf school? Perhaps Brianna told her herself?


    Heaving out a sigh, I decided to leave that forter and ask Brianna whenever I see her again.


    ¡°Since when did you start caring about what I do to the maids?¡± She gave me a hard piercing look before turning away without waiting for a reply.


    I watched as she rose from the cushioned stool and adjusted her gown. That was when I noticed she was wearing a one-shouldered mini dress so short it only extended a little past her curves. She finished up by spraying a mist across her heavily painted face. Taking onest nce at the mirror, she patted her hair and checked herself out before stepping out.


    Just how can she be going to a birthday party dressed like that?


    ¡°Answer me, Catherine,¡± I fought the need to remain calm. ¡°Did you or did you not hit her?¡±


    Facing me, she red at me with burning, reproachful blue eyes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She threw at me. ¡°Yes! Officer Sebastian! I did it. I hit her. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Why the hell will you do that to her? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯d suffered enough already?¡±


    ¡°If you knew how foolish she¡¯d been as ofte, then you wouldn¡¯t stand here and berate me like I¡¯m the bad one,¡± she jutted forward, her teeth gritted.


    ¡°Just how foolish has she been for you to want to damage her face like that? Lecture me. I¡¯m all ears,¡± my expression clouded in a wave of hysterical anger as I stared at her blue eyes which were wing at me like talons.


    ¡°She fucking spilt hot chocte on Rose,¡± she spat out. ¡°And not only did it almost burn her skin, it also ruined her dress. Now tell me? What type of maid does that to her mistress¡¯s guest.¡±


    I kept calm for a moment, in the thought of what to say. Catherine crossed her arms and watched me intently with those raging eyes, hungry for an answer.


    Even though I have known Brianna for a short time, that short time was long enough for me to know she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. She was tender like the petals of a flower. And wasn¡¯t the troublesome or disobedient type. There must be a reasonable exnation for this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t intended,¡± I defended. ¡°She will never do such a thing.¡±


    With her gaze still on me, Catherine scoffed, incredulous.


    ¡°Trust me, Sebastian, it was intended. She did it. And I wish you were there to see it so you wouldn¡¯t stand here and scold me like I¡¯m a little girl,¡± she concluded and made her way to the door.


    Could it be true? Can Brianna actually do something like that or was Catherine not telling me the entire truth? Either way, that still didn¡¯t give her the golden ticket to almost ruin her face like that.


    ¡°Catherine,¡± I called out and she turned with her hands on the door handle. ¡°I need you to go apologize to her before you leave. I don¡¯t want it to look like we¡¯re maltreating our helpers in this castle.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Her peach-coloured lips parted in utter shock and disbelief as she washed me with a condescending sneer. ¡°Over-my-dead-body will I apologize to that thing.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me Catherine, just listen,¡± I tried to say. But she groaned and mmed the door at me.

 The Blackout

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Amelia ended up making the coffee for Catherine. When I asked her if Catherine was still angry with me for what happened, she said she was and had given her strict warning never to do my chores in ce of me.


    She made the fourth rule clear to her which stated that I was to continue with my chores and tasks even when the maids got back from their leave. They may lend a helping hand by showing me how to do it or the way to go about it since I was a novice. But I was to do the majority of the work.


    And with that being said, Amelia couldn¡¯t cover for me. But it was nice of her to be considerate. And she also made me promise to never hesitate in asking her or any of the maids for help when I needed it.


    Stepping out of the kitchen, I could see Catherine thudding down the stairs angrily, her blue eyes roaming around as she screamed my name.


    She was wearing a one-shoulder turquoise dress with a little slit just above the side of her waist. The dress was short. So short it extended just a little below her curves, revealing her lithe thighs and legs which looked longer in her strappy sandal heels.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her makeup was so thick I could barely recognize her. And her sleek wig, the same colour as her light evenly toned skin was so long it reached her waist, bouncing in waves as she thudded down. Hanging from her hand was a thick leathered purse, the same colour as her dress and beautifully adorned with studded crystals.


    She was going on an outing. Or perhaps to see that piece of trash ¨C Ken Johnson who she was cheating on Sebastian with.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand why she would be cheating on a man like Sebastian with that womanizing idiot. Sebastian was the kindest man I had ever known after my father, gentle, responsible and above all good-looking. A lot of women will w their eyes out just to be with him. Irrespective of all that, she still went on cheating on him. I just didn¡¯t understand. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t my business to worry or meddle in their personal and matrimonial life. So I decided to expel all the thoughts.


    The moment she sighted me, her blue eyes narrowed like a predator ready to devour its prey.


    Oh goodness. What did I do now? Was she still angry with me about the coffee problem? Was it because Amelia had made the coffee in ce of me?


    Stepping down, she closed the gap between us. Before I could ask what the problem was, she smacked me hard across the face with her thickyered purse.


    ¡°I can see you were sent from the pit of hell to destroy my marriage,¡± her curt voiceshed at me. ¡°But I want to make one thing clear to you. Just in case you have forgotten, let me remind you. You are nothing but a ve. A maid. A low-rank wolf who is insignificant. Worthless. Dirty. Miserable. Pitiful. Poor. Bruised. Battered. Scarred. You can never measure up to my standards in a million years toe. Try all you fucking want but I¡¯ll never let you take what¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll so make your life a living hell, you¡¯ll regret ever stepping those filthy things you call feet into this castle.¡±


    Her words ripped out like daggers from her mouth. They were sharp. So sharp they cut through my flesh, piercing my heart and soul.


    I cradled the area of my face her purse hadnded, trying but unsessfully to stifle the hot exultant tears overflowing in my eyes. The headache I had been fighting so hard to endure for the past few days had spiralled out of control, banging as though I was been hit on the head by a mallet.


    Looking up at her, I tried to say something. Anything. But only heart-wrenching gasps and sobs filled my throat. This was the second time this week she was hitting me. And if not for her position as Luna and Sebastian¡¯s wife, I swear, I would have retaliated.


    ¡°Move!¡± She said and pushed me aside, causing me to stumble and nearly lose my bnce as she made her way to the door.


    The other maids had gathered and watched the whole scenario like an audience. I wondered what they would be thinking of me now. That was a husband snatcher. A slutty maid who had the intention of destroying their mistress¡¯s perfect marriage. But I wasn¡¯t any of that. I wished they could see it clearly as I did. I wished they wouldn¡¯t think that way.


    ¡°Are you okay, Brianna?¡± A voice echoed and two hands gripped my shoulders from behind. I didn¡¯t turn to see who it was. But I was sure it was Amelia. I remembered that gentle touch and that voice even though faint like it was a mile away, was infused with warmth and empathy.


    The banging headache was messing with my sense of hearing. My vision and control. Everything was reduced to a distant blur around me. My legs were bing giddy and I felt like I was walking on a trampoline, the ground so soft and unsteady I could fall at any second. This was the same feeling I had when Hermes hit me for trying to escape his hellhole. The same feeling that made me lose control of myself. Made me think I¡¯ll fall into aa and die from there.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I mumbled and broke free from the grip that held me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Struggling to steady my wobblyposure, I crashed into the wall. But I needed to keep moving. There were more chores to do. And I couldn¡¯t tell when Catherine will be back. I didn¡¯t want to anger her the more. I didn¡¯t want to destroy her marriage as she said.


    As I reached the table where a ss flower vase was, the headache intensified and an overpowering wave of dizziness washed over me. It was like an entire bucket of rocks was dropping ceaselessly on my head. My knees were weak and I crashed into the table. The sound of ss shattering against the marble floor cut through the air, mingling with the gasps of the other maids watching.


    I crumpled onto the marble floor, my whole world rotating like the des of a moving fan around me. My eyelids grew heavy, unable to keep up with the blinding speed. I closed them peacefully, weing sheer darkness as it wrapped me in its strong arms.

 My first escape plan

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    *****


    Outside, the downpour was descending heavily. I stood by the window, my breath creating a small mist on the ss as I peered outside. The rhythmic tap-tap of raindrops against the windowpane created a soothing melody that evoked nostalgic memories in me.


    When I was little, I liked to go out in the rain and y. I loved the sensation of the wet grasses beneath my feet as I danced around in the open space. I loved the fresh scent of the purified air in my nostrils. I loved the way the cool dropletsnded on my skin, sending shivers all over me but at the same time washing away my worries and troubles. I loved the joy and freedom. I loved it all.


    But after all that, I always came down with a cold. My mom will scream at me, ground little me for weeks and threaten not to make pancakes which were my favourite then ever again. Father justughed it out saying, ¡°Leave her. She¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    Anyways, I still went out to y in the rain when Mom wasn¡¯t around.


    Stubborn little Brianna.


    A gentle smile curved my lips as I remembered all that. I wished I could turn the wheels of time and go back to that time in my life. I wished I could go out there in that rain and relive those feelings. Those happy moments. But instead, I was stuck here in Hermes¡¯s hellhole, thinking of how to escape.


    As I continued watching the rain from the window, an idea suddenly clicked in my head. An idea of my escape n.


    In this case, I likened myself to the raindrops and my room as the gateway to freedom. The raindrops couldn¡¯t get through into the room because of the closed window which acted as the barrier. There were only two ways the raindrops could get through. One was if they had enough force to break through the ss which I doubted will happen and wasn¡¯t applicable in my state. The second was if there was an insider who could open the window from inside.


    And that was it! My only hope of getting out of this hellhole was to count on one of the castle maids who will be the insider to help me get rid of the guards guarding my chamber door and unlock not only the room door but also the castle¡¯s main entrance door. That main entrance door was my gateway to freedom.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was the best n. Didn¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work out just like I thought it will. But I was hopeful. I kept my fingers crossed as I waited for the maid that¡¯ll bring my breakfast.


    In no distant time, my room door squeaked open and a castle maid walked in, carrying a tray with a teden with bacon and pancakes drizzled with maple syrup and some fruit toppings.


    Just the perfectbo I was thinking of. The only good thing about Hermes¡¯s castle was the food. Even though I was starved multiple times as punishment.


    ¡°Lovely morning, Miss Brianna,¡± she said with an unnatural smile as she dropped the tray on a small table in front of my bed. ¡°Here is your breakfast. Do let me know if you need anything else.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. But only pressed my lips together and nodded at her, thinking of how best to tell her I needed her help to get out of this ce.


    As she dropped the tray and was about to rise and leave, I held her wrist.


    ¡°Please help me,¡± I pleaded, my mind a crazy mixture of hope and fear as I stared at her. ¡°Help me get out of this ce. I don¡¯t think I can survive it in here if I stayed any longer.¡±


    A chill ck silence enveloped us and I saw something like fear sh brightly in her jet-ck eyes. In an instant, she freed herself from my grip and rushed out the door without saying anything.


    No! No!! No!!! I buried my face in my palms. This was pointless. I had messed up big time. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for her help. Perhaps she ran out to go report to Hermes. And if she did, then today might be myst day of living.


    Not only was I scared, knowing she might have gone to tell Hermes. She had also ended up killing the little hope I had to leave this hellhole. Now I was stuck here. With Hermes. Forever. And that is if he doesn¡¯t punish me to death before then.


    My stomach knotted itself up with worry, fear and uneasiness. I lost my appetite and only nibbled at the breakfast, leaving arge portion untouched.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I kept pacing my room restlessly. Like a crazed scientist as the rain stopped and the morning quickly drifted to afternoon and then to evening. Just the thought of Hermes learning about this tore me to shreds on the inside.


    But it had taken too much time already. And I haven¡¯t seen her or Hermes or any of the guards storm in to grab me. Hasn¡¯t she told him? Was she still about to? Or maybe Hermes was waiting for the right time to strike.


    Amid my disarray, the door locks chinked and it creaked open. The same maid walked in, carrying my lunch. Her head was lowered to her chest as she dropped it on the table, carrying my leftover breakfast.


    I had been so upied with my pessimistic thoughts, I forgot about lunch. But I wasn¡¯t hungry. I just stood fixated on the spot, watching her nervous moves. I needed to know if she had told Hermes about what I said to her. But the problem was that I didn¡¯t know how to ask her.


    ¡°Miss Brianna,¡± she called out with an apologetic tone, her gaze still on the floor. ¡°Please I¡¯m sorry for bringing your lunchte. And noting earlier to clear your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not even hungry,¡± I said, wishing she¡¯ll look me straight in the eye and tell me if she told Hermes or not.


    I walked slowly to her and closed the gap between us.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± that was meant to be amand, yet it sounded more like a plea. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lily, Miss Brianna,¡± she pronounced nervously, her depthless, jet-ck eyes finally meeting mine.


    ¡°Ok, Lily. Please I need to know if you told Alpha King Hermes of what I said to you this morning,¡± my gaze was intent on her, hungry for an answer as strings of icy fear twisted around my heart making it beat unsteadily.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied with emphasis, her eyes widening. ¡°I¡¯ll never do that. I¡¯m here to help you. I want to help you escape this ce tonight.¡±

 The Catch

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV(CONT¡¯D FROM PREVIOUS CHAPTER)


    I was so startled by Lily¡¯s words, I took a moment to breathe it in. She didn¡¯t turn out to be a snitch like I had thought. But a saviour. A saviour that¡¯ll save me from this hellhole I was stuck in.


    Thank goodness! Tonight, I¡¯ll leave this ce.


    In an instant, I took the breakfast tray from her hands and rushed to drop it on the nightstand. Holding her hands, I guarded her as we sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you didn¡¯t tell him?¡± I scooted closer to her, my voice husky even though I knew the guards outside my room door couldn¡¯t hear us.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded vehemently. ¡°Alpha Hermes is a monster. I have seen what he did to the other girls before you. It was bad. Very bad. And I wouldn¡¯t want to see you continue suffering like you are. I would have resigned and left this castle a long time ago. But I have nowhere to go. So I had to stay back.¡±


    Hearing what she said triggered quick, disturbing thoughts in me. Hermes had said the same thing about being with other girls before me a few weeks back when he had called me to his chamber to perform an exotic dance for him. I couldn¡¯t imagine all the unbearable pain and torture he had to put them through as he was doing to me now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I behaved in the morning,¡± seeing how troubled I looked, she apologized for something I had already forgotten. ¡°I was just a little afraid and needed some time to think it through and alsoe up with a n to help you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­so do you have a n?¡± Myshes flew up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, facing me as she adjusted herself on the edge of the bed. ¡°The castle¡¯s main entrance door is always locked. But as I leave to drop off your leftover breakfast, I¡¯ll do my best to unlock it without anyone knowing. After that, I¡¯lle back here and seduce the guard outside this door. I¡¯ll identally hit my leg on the door as a signal to tell you that I¡¯ve seeded. You¡¯ll have to wait for like two minutes beforeing out so that I could lead him out of the hallway,¡± her voice grew huskier than mine. As though she was telling me a top secret.


    My pulse quickened as I took a moment to process the whole n. It was smart, promising and could work.


    But I feared for her. She wasn¡¯t the feisty type. She looked more fragile and delicate than I was. And it was making me doubt the effectiveness of the n.


    ¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡± I asked, involuntarily pressing her soft warm fingers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she pressed mine back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just make sure you¡¯re careful enough not to get caught. Okay?¡±


    I bounced my head in response as she stood, carried the breakfast tray and made her way to the door. Before she could open it, she turned and said, ¡°Do well to finish your lunch. You¡¯ll need all the strength you can get.¡±


    A dry smile elongated my lips and she smiled back nervously before jerking the door open and heading out.


    With what she said, I suddenly felt hungry and devoured the meal which was pasta with marinara sauce and a side sd. She was right. I needed all the strength and energy I could get to get the hell out of this shitty ce.


    Sitting at the other end of my bed, I continued staring for what seemed like an eternity at the door, waiting desperately to hear the idental hit.


    Suddenly, I heard a thump on the door like someone¡¯ foot had kicked against it. That was the signal. She had seeded.


    Good girl! I guess I was wrong to question herpetence in carrying out the n.


    I waited for approximately two minutes as she¡¯d instructed before making my way out. As I quietly opened the door, I peered at both sides of the hallway to see that it was empty. The only thing I could hear was muffled sexual soundsing from the other side. She had cleared the path for me. And now, it was all up to me. I was very grateful and prayed she¡¯ll be fine.


    As I cautiously made my way through the castle hallways, my heart pounded in my chest. Every creak of the floorboards beneath my feet echoed in the silence, making my heart pound harder. To the extent I thought my heart will burst from my chest. But my determination to escape this hellhole managed to overshadow all that fear.


    The castle wasrge. Large enough for one to easily get lost. But with the little familiarity I had, I managed to find my way around.


    Making my way down the main hall of the castle, I had to slip behind a heavy velvet curtain to hide, my breath still as some chattering maids passed by.


    After some time, I peeped through the curtains to see that the main hall was clear. I creeped out and raced to the entrance door. As I caught sight of it unlocked, an unconscious smile crackled out of my face even amid my fear. I could already taste the freedom beyond the door.


    Lily had done well. And I wished one day I¡¯ll see her again and repay her in a thousand folds.


    But little did I know that fate had other ns for me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As I was about to grasp the door handle, two strong hands lifted me and pulled me into a thick, brutal possession.


    ¡°No!! Let me go!¡± I screamed, trying to break free even though the body wasn¡¯t budging.


    ¡°Nice try, princess,¡± a familiar voice that was deep and devilish sneered and that was when my heart dropped to my stomach in shock and¡­betrayal. ¡°You think you can escape me? You¡¯re dead-end wrong. You¡¯re still my property. My sex ve. You¡¯re mine as I¡¯m yours. And until I decide otherwise, you¡¯re not stepping a foot outside this castle.¡±


    That was Hermes.


    How did he find out? Did Lily lie to me? Did she tell him? No¡­this can¡¯t be happening. She had cleared the path for me and also unlocked the door as she promised. If she didn¡¯t tell him then who did?


    He mped me down, pinned me t against the floor and straddled me from behind, my struggle proving futile against his strength.


    ¡°Can you fucking stay still for a second?¡± He gritted and the next thing I felt was a needle driven deep into the side of my neck. ¡°Just be a good princess and keep calm. This will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°No!!¡± I cried out as I managed to outstretch my hand toward the direction of the door. My gateway to freedom. It was close. So close. Just a few inches away. If I could just¡­


    Suddenly, an overpowering calmness overtook me like the wind and I lost control of my senses. My breaths became slow and measured, each exhale a whispering echo. My eyelids grew heavy as I struggled to keep them open.


    Hermes¡¯s sinisterughs were echoing in my head. He was saying something. Whispering something in my ear. But I couldn¡¯t hear a single word. My whole world was spinning before me, everything around me like a mirage. So distant. So unreal. So untouchable.


    My eyes finally gave up the futile struggle and I faded. Faded faraway into oblivion.

 Awake in a basement

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV(CONT¡¯D FROM PREVIOUS CHAPTER)


    ¡°Wake up sleeping beauty,¡± a hoarse whisper echoed in my head and I felt moist lips stamp tight against my forehead. ¡°Your prince charming needs you awake.¡±


    My eyelids slowly unfurled to see the blurry image of Hermes¡¯s devilish features so close to me, his warm breath tinged with a faint scent of alcohol brushing against my face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment my vision cleared and his image appeared in full view right in front of me, I recoiled in shock. As I swung slightly, metals clinked and that was when I realized that I was suspended, my body weighed down by heavy chains that bound my wrists and ankles.


    I freaked out even more when I realized I had no clothes on. That realization alone was enough to shake off the remaining drowsiness in me, making me instantly wide awake.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I muttered with a weak whisper as my head suddenly grew heavy from the struggles and back-and-forth swings I did. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡­ please let me down. Unchain me.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, princess,¡± Hermes clucked his tongue, walking around me with a predatory look on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t unchain you. You sinned against me. And like I told you before, if you ever sin against me, you¡¯ll be punished,¡± he spanked my bare butt before grabbing it with both hands and kneading it possessively. I shook and tried to break free from his brutal possession. But his grip was too firm. Too overpowering.


    He nted two kisses on both sides of my butt cheeks and gave me onest spank before returning in front of me. I pressed my lips together and squeezed my eyes shut to suppress the pain.


    Mustering the strength to look around to know where he was keeping me, I noticed the room was fairlyrge with barely any furniture and little openings that allowed natural light that made it dimly lit. The walls were made of rough concrete and the air was damp and musty, heavy on my nose and prickling my bare skin. It looked like a basement. The basement his sister had locked me up in when I first arrived in his castle except this one was much bigger. The castle was sorge, I was sure there were tons of other secret rooms and passages.


    Still tilting my head, my breath stuck in my throat as I caught sight of Lily held tight by two guards that nked her. A gag put over her mouth muffled her screams and mumbles. Her eyes were red, bulgy and swollen as though she¡¯d been crying for years.


    The moment her eyes which were creamy with tears met mine, she budged and tried to break free from the guards¡¯ clutch, her mumble growing louder beneath the gag. The guards took turns attacking her face with backhand ps before gripping her tight. Lily stopped mumbling and stayed calm like an obedient pet, sobs of pain and frustration forming an ocean in her throat.


    Confusion etched my features. I found it hard to believe. Hard to understand. If Lily betrayed me by disclosing our escape n to Hermes, then why was he holding her captive and torturing her like that? Shouldn¡¯t he bemending her?


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡± I stuttered, facing Hermes. ¡°She told you about my escape n. And yet you treat her like this?¡±


    Lily¡¯s mumbles rose in pitch, cracking through the cold, musty air. When I turned to face her, her eyes widened and she kept shaking her head vigorously as though to tell me something.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me anything about your escape n,¡± Hermes scoffed out a confession, walking closer to me. ¡°I have eyes and ears everywhere, princess. She happened to tell one of her fellow maids who happened to tell me everything,¡± he broke out to a smug, irritatingughter.


    Lily was innocent after all. That was what she was trying to tell me. A part of me knew there was a missing puzzle piece in my assumption after Hermes caught me. Even though she didn¡¯t do the right thing by telling another maid, she didn¡¯t deserve all this harsh treatment she was subjected to.


    ¡°Please Hermes,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Leave her out of this¡­it wasn¡¯t her fault. I nned everything and forced her to help me. Please just let her go.¡±


    ¡°You see princess,¡± he closed the remaining space between us. The moment his gaze fell to my bosoms, he was distracted.


    He dug his filthy fingers underneath my bosoms, caressing them vigorously. ¡°Damn! These are such sulent boobs.¡±


    ¡°Please Hermes,¡± I pleaded some more, wincing in agony from the effect of his vigorous caresses. ¡°Just let her go. She¡¯s innocent. I forced her into this.¡±


    ¡°Stop covering for her!¡± He looked at me with his teeth gritted. ¡°I know how all these works, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m dealing with a case such as this. So stop interfering with your pathetic cries. Guards!!¡± He yelled. ¡°Take that bitch to the torture room and show her the special treatment we give to traitors like her.¡±


    ¡°No¡­no!!!¡± I turned to their direction, my muscles screaming in protest from too much wriggling in the chains. But I didn¡¯t focus on the pain my muscles were feeling. I focused on Lily. Who knew what sort of treatment Hermes was talking about? As fragile as she looked, she may not survive it.


    The guards wore a smirk that mirrored their evil intentions as they dragged Lily to the exit. She cried so hard veins bulged from her forehead and sides of her neck. She tried with everything in her to break free. But her strength was nothingpared to theirs.


    Guilt spread through me as I watched them take her away. This was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have involved her in this. I should havee up with a n I could have carried out alone. Now, she¡¯ll suffer dearly for something I had talked her into.


    The next thing I felt was Hermes¡¯s mouth on my nipples, biting and sucking them greedily. I felt every need to drive my legs into his crotch and kick his balls so hard. But the chains and his proximity restrained me. And even if I seeded, that¡¯ll only add to my punishments.


    He snaked his hands around me and pulled me closer, caging me in his dominance.


    ¡°You¡¯re so delicious,¡± his hand curled down to my clit and pressed tight against it, rubbing it vigorously.


    I whimpered in pain and disgust, my breath escaping in short, quick choking gasps. Trailing lower, he stuck two fingers into my hole, Driving them deep as though he was drilling for a treasure. I clenched my jaw in agony, painful teardrops trickling down my cheeks.


    With his fingers still deep inside my hole, he pulled away from my nipple and looked at me. His eyes glistened with brutal desire. An insatiable hunger.


    In a swift move, he imed my lips aggressively, sucking away my remaining breath. My life. But I had other intentions. I held on tight to his ravaging lips and bit hard into it for as long as I could muster. Hard and long enough to draw out blood.


    The moment I tasted the salty, metallic taste of his blood in my mouth, I let go. He pulled off immediately with his hand on his mouth. Crimson blood stained his teeth and palms and I smirked with satisfaction, happy with what I achieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster. A psycho. A devil who should spend the rest of his days roasting in hell¡ª¡± I spat at him but didn¡¯t finish.


    His face grew dark with rage and he marched to me, thudding my face with a heavy bout that sent me drifting into another darkness. Darkness I hoped was eternal.

 Unexpected

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    My heavy eyelids fluttered open, my head throbbing with a dull ache. As my vision cleared, I found myself on my bed in my room which was fairly bright with the dipping rays of the sun pouring in from the open window.


    Sebastian was standing by the bedside, his gaze intent on me. The moment our eyes met, he offered me a smile equal in warmth and brightness as the rays pouring in.


    A slight wince escaped my lips as I cradled my head, trying to remember how I got here in such a state. Thest thing I remembered was crashing into the table where a flower vase was and falling unconscious after Catherine had hit me on the side of my face with her crystal-studded purse, making the headache I was managing spiral out of control.


    Fuck! I muttered with a raspy breath as I tried but unsessfully to sit up on the headboard of my bed. My muscles were so sore and tense from all the sleeping I could barely raise an arm.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Sebastian reached out in an instant and stocked a pile of pillows behind me for me to rest on. ¡°You scared me there. Thank goodness you¡¯re okay.¡±


    He tried to take my arm with a gentle authority to help me. But I declined, even though it was obvious I needed the support.


    ¡°Come on, Brianna,¡± he breathed out. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn. Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Please, My King¡­ Sebastian,¡± I insisted with a lie, trying not to meet his gaze, because if I did, I¡¯ll end up regretting why I refused his help. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a headache. You can go now. I¡¯m feeling much better.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yes, it was just a headache,¡± he responded, his tone adding momentum. ¡°The same headache that sent you crashing into a table. The same headache that had left you unconscious for the past six hours,¡± suddenly his sharp tone was reduced to a fragile, shaky one. A tone that seemed somewhat hurt¡­ afraid. ¡°The same headache that made me think I had lost you.¡±


    I froze for a second, my blood congealing into blobs on hearing hisst words. They lingered in me. Left my pulses racing. Left something imnted in me. But I mustered the strength to pull out and break through all that. All because of him, his crazy, possessive wife almost sent me to my early grave. Apparently, she thinks I¡¯m sleeping with him. Which I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Please, let me help you,¡± he tried taking my arm again and I suddenly and involuntarily red.


    ¡°No!¡± I lifted my chin, meeting his gaze. ¡°All these won¡¯t be happening if you had just called your wife to order and made it clear to her that nothing was going on between the two of us. She hates me and keeps treating me like I¡¯m some kind of threat that needs to be eliminated.¡±


    There was a lethal calmness in his eyes as he stared at me. They were serenelypelling. Mysterious and unfathomable. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was hurt by my words or not. I couldn¡¯t understand his reaction. And that only made me regret every syble I said.


    Tears were already slipping down my cheeks. I ced my hand against my mouth to stop myself from breaking apart in his presence. But my emotions got the best of me. I wept aloud, rocking back and forth as my sobs cut through the silence in the room. I gasped loudly, fighting for air that was fast eluding me.


    Seeing the storm of emotions that was raging inside of me, he lowered to my bed and tucked himself beside me to my greatest surprise. Slowly, he cradled my head and ced it on his chest.


    I didn¡¯t know why. But I felt my defences crumbling with him so close. I wanted to push him away. Tell him to leave. That was the right thing to do. But I didn¡¯t know how. My body won¡¯t move. And the words stuck up in my throat. Instead, I soughtfort and sce in the depth of his thick chest.


    His intoxicating scent purified the air around me, making me regain my lost breaths. Involuntarily, I snaked my arms around him to his surprise. His thick form provided shelter. fortress. A pir I could hold on to and not fall.


    The heat his body radiated was soothing to my skin. It provided me with all the warmth I needed. The gentle rhythmic beating of his heart was therapeutic. Musical. Everything I wanted to hear. Even though I found it hard to admit, I wanted thisfort. Hisfort. I wanted him to hold me tight and tell me I¡¯ll be alright. Tell me everything will be alright. Tell me I won¡¯t relive my past in this castle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he returned the gesture like I had wanted, curling his left hand around me and gently running the fingers of his right hand through my locks. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Catherine. Everything will be alright. Please stop crying. It shatters me to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°You have been so nice to me. Treated me well like no one has in a long time. Treated like¡­ like I¡¯m not a ve. Thest thing I want is to throw all that in the mud. If I¡¯m not wee here. If your wife doesn¡¯t like me. Then please, just say the word and let me go. I don¡¯t want to be the reason¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± he shushed and chuckled softly, cutting me off. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. I won¡¯t let you go that easily. You¡¯re wee here. And Catherine will learn to like you when she sees the real you. So stop worrying about that. Now get some rest, the doctor said the headache was a result of stress and that you need enough bed rest.¡±


    Startled by hisst words, I nced up at him.


    ¡°You called a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did,¡± he met my gaze.


    Not knowing what to say, Iid back on his chest, my thoughts overtaking me as he continued running his fingers along my strands.


    Was it that bad for him to call a doctor? Why does he care so much about me? What did I do to deserve all this?


    At that auction, I had borne in mind all Alpha kings were nothing but devils in angel¡¯s clothing. That they were nothing short of Hermes¡¯s replicas. But Sebastian was making me rethink all that. He was different. Too different I could tell he was nothing like them. Can I put my full trust in him? Hope his kind gestures willst and he wasn¡¯t using them as a cover-up for something sinister.


    Pulling forward slightly, he draped the duvet over our bodies, making sure it covered our lower torso to our feet. He adjusted and tucked me closer to his form, now holding me with both hands and resting his chin on the top of my head as I took refuge on his chest.


    But why was he doing that? Was he nning on staying longer or even greater, sleeping here tonight?


    I wanted to ask him when my room door suddenly flung open and a familiar voice resonated, ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

 Panic Attack

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I was still brooding over what Catherine did to Brianna and how she had walked out on me when Amelia and some of the other maids barged into my room to inform me that Brianna had copsed.


    Seeing her like that, unconscious, almost breathless with her skin as pale as freshly fallen snow made fear and panic riot inside me. I had never been afraid like that for a long time. The only time that happened was when my parents died.


    First, it was my dad. He died of a chronic cardiovascr disease. It happened a few months after my marriage to Catherine. I was there, holding his hand tight, hot tears steaming my vision as he said hisst words on his deathbed before giving up the ghost. I broke down to the extent that I found it hard to eat amd think clearly for days, the scenario reying like a horror movie in my head. Catherine had to invite my mum toe over and intervene. If not I would have died of sorrow and starvation.


    A few weekster, while I was having breakfast, I received an urgent call from my mum¡¯s maid. She was crying throughout the phone conversation I could barely understand a word she said. The little I had managed to grab was that my mother had passed away in her sleep. That news alone made my heart to stop beating for a moment. For weeks, I struggled to process the information. And when it dawned on me that she was gone forever. That she and Dad were no more. That I was now alone, I struggled to ept the reality.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I mustered the fortitude to bear their loss, memories of her and father¡¯sughter, their childish giggles in the garden, their wisdom, and the warmth of their embrace flooded my mind, gently wiping the sorrow away.


    Sometimes in my dream, I see them still giggling and ying around like kids in that garden. I see them digging the moist earth and sowing seeds inside. That was one of the major reasons that the garden held a special ce in my heart. It reminded me of them.


    When I saw Brianna in that unconscious state, that past feeling came wing back into me like talons. I thought I had failed her. Failed to protect her as I promised. Failed to bring an end to her pain. Her past suffering. I thought I had lost her.


    When I asked the maids what happened, Amelia told me she didin to her about a headache earlier that morning. What sent my temper ring was when she told me Catherine had hit her on the side of her face with her purse. And that was what might have triggered the headache even more and caused her to copse and lose consciousness.


    After I had called a doctor to check up on her, he told me the headache was a result of stress and overworking. If it had stayed a little longer, it could have grown into a migraine. And that would have been much worse. He advised me to make sure she had enough bed rest, ate well, took the medication he prescribed for her and most importantly avoided any activity that could lead to stress.


    With what the doctor said, Ished out at the other maids, especially the head maid. I had made it very clear to her the first day Brianna arrived that she shouldn¡¯t let her do much work in the castle. She apologized and promised to make things right. But she said she never knew she was working so hard in the castle to my surprise. It only made me wonder why she was working so hard? And who was making her work that hard.


    When her beautiful crystal eyes fluttered open after more than six hours of unconsciousness, I was happy and breathed out in huge relief.


    I had tried to help her up. But she zed at me and afterwards broke down in tears. Seeing her like that drew out the protective instinct in me. It made me feel like a dagger was driven deep into my soul and left there. It made me feel a rage that I tried so hard to suppress, coursing through my veins. It made me feel like I was¡­failing her. And it struck me even harder to know it was all because of Catherine. She was pushing me to the wall. And I might just lose it.


    Hoping to calm that storm of emotions surging in her, I tucked myself beside her on the bed and pulled her into my embrace. I wanted to make her feelfortable. Safe. Make her know she wasn¡¯t alone. That I¡¯ll always be with her. I expected her to scream at me like she did and push me away. But to my surprise, she epted me, tightened her delicate arms around me and sought shelter in me, making me feel needed. Like I was her hero.


    But when the door swung open and Catherine¡¯s horrified face came into view, I knew I was in another trouble. But above all, I knew I had to make things right once and for all.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± She stared at us in horror, her nostrils ring and her mouth falling open. ¡°How could you do this to me, Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think Catherine,¡± I slid my hands from Brianna and jolted from the bed.


    Scoffing out a fume, she red at me and walked away.


    ¡°Just stay put, okay?¡± I said to Brianna as I made my way to the door. She was stricken with panic and was raking her hair to a mess with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. Don¡¯t worry and make sure not to stress yourself any further. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Jogging down the hallway, I saw Catherine making her way into our room. By the time I made it to our room, she was already standing by the bed, her arms crossed, blue eyes twinkling with anger as she continued tapping her heel impatiently against the floor.


    ¡°Look Catherine,¡± I approached with caution, trying to calm her. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I was only¡ª¡±


    ¡°You lying son of a bitch!¡± she shot at me, cutting me off as she came closer. ¡°You were only what? Let me guess, she had an ident. An injury you were checking out? I struggled so fucking hard to forget you took her to that cocktail party. Struggled to forget you tried to kiss her that night. But now you¡¯ve gone too far. How can you stoop so low? Sleeping with that dirty bitch?!!¡±


    ¡°If you can just shut the hell up for once in your life and listen to me!¡± I vented, meeting her furious gaze. ¡°While you were out there partying and having fun, I was here saving her life. She had a terrible headache and you fucking made it worse by hitting her on the head with your purse. She was unconscious for more than six hours. Six fucking hours!! I was so scared she won¡¯t make it I had to call the doctor. She was so broken and hurt with how you¡¯ve been treating hertely that she couldn¡¯t even sit up on her own. So before you stand here and use me of something I¡¯m innocent of, shut the hell up!! And listen to what I have to say first.¡±


    Retracing her steps, her gaze broke away from mine. She turned cold all of a sudden, thrills of fright spreading through her body.


    ¡°Catherine,¡± I muttered as I walked closer to her, caught off-guard by the sudden change in her reaction. She looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°Are you okay?¡­ Is something wrong?¡±


    Suddenly, her breathing became heavy and unsteady. She started to gasp, choking on her breath, her gasps so loud it echoed on the walls of the room.


    Fuck!! My eyes widened in shock. She was having a panic attack.


    She clung to the edge of an armchair, her body turning weak as she fought to keep herself upright. Beads of sweat popped from her forehead, evidence of her struggle for breath.


    Her legs buckled beneath her and just as she was about to crumple to the floor, I rushed to her and caught her in my arms.

 In the shower

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Breathe with me, Catherine,¡± my voice was calm and soothing as I held her in my arms. ¡°Like before, take in deep breaths and let them out slowly.¡±


    She was as pale as a wilting flower. Her skin was almost as white as snow ¨C just like Brianna¡¯s this morning when she was unconscious. Catherine was struggling to keep her eyes open, flickering them like candle lights amid a gentle breeze, to the extent I thought she¡¯ll pass out at any second.


    The only time I had seen her like that was during her father¡¯s funeral. That was when she had her first panic attack.


    Her father¡¯s casket was opened for friends and family toe and pay theirst respect and say their final goodbyes. When it was our turn, she suddenly broke down. Her skin was cold and turned red as she struggled to breathe. It took me and the paramedics that arrived more than twenty minutes to stabilize her and make her feel better.


    Ever since she hadn¡¯t had any other case until today.


    As I demonstrated slow, deep breaths, my chest rose and fell with each inhale and exhale. Like a child, she struggled to keep up, her flickering gaze on me as she followed the rhythm of my chest movements ardently.


    With time, her rapid heartbeat began to slow, and the tightness in her chest eased. Her eyes although red and glistening with moisture were no longer flickering.


    As her breaths steadied, she rose feebly to her feet, holding onto me for support as I guarded her to the cushioned stool of her vanity table.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I asked as I led her down.


    ¡°Better,¡± she breathed out. ¡°I need water.¡±


    Rushing to the porcin pitcher and a matching cup on a small table by the corner of the room, I filled the cup with water. But not to the tip and headed back to her.


    ¡°Here,¡± I whispered as I handed it to her. ¡°Take your time.¡±


    Nodding, she collected the ss and took it in small, delicate sips till she was satisfied. I collected the ss from her and kept it back on the table before returning it to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± her small voice grew heavy with sobs as she lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare and stress you like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, okay?¡± I held her shoulder and crouched down to meet her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. It wasn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯m your husband and I should always be here for you whenever you need me.¡±


    Raising her head, she threw herself at me and pressed her body tightly against mine, digging her face into the base of my neck and wetting it with her tears.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I pulled away slightly and cupped her tear-stained cheek. ¡°Now get some rest. You really need it.¡±


    Standing and adjusting myself, I wanted to make my way to the door. But she held me back.


    ¡°Are you leaving me?¡± She squeaked. She looked and sounded so frail. So flimsy. Like a defenceless kitten. It made me wonder if she was the same fierce, feisty Catherine I knew.


    ¡°Yes¡­I need to go check on-¡± The mystery in her watery eyes beckoned on me irresistibly, cutting my words short. They begged me to stay. Begged me to be with her. Begged me not to leave her alone even for a second.


    But I needed to go check on Brianna. She was greatly troubled when I left her room to chase after Catherine. She must be feeling guilty and responsible for what had happened.


    I needed to gofort her. To tell her not to worry that everything was fine. I wanted to tuck myself beside her on her bed. Guard her and let her fall asleep in my embrace.


    But seeing Catherine in such a state. All weak and defenceless made me rethink all that. Seeing her like that reminded me of my dead parents. Her dead parents. It made me remember when she broke down at her father¡¯s funeral.


    A stab of guilt buried itself deep into my chest as those memories flooded my head. What if she ends up having another panic attack If I left and something bad happens to her? I¡¯ll never forgive myself for it. She needed me desperately. And I have to be here for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I took her hand in mine, pressed it tight and stamped my lips on it. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m not leaving you.¡±


    Her gloomy face lit up with a smile as she rose unsteadily. I held the sides of her waist to support her and keep her from stumbling and falling in her heels.


    ¡°Help me take off my clothes and heels,¡± she muttered and it sounded more like a plead, turning so that her back faced me. She slid her long wig over her bare shoulders, making it fall along her stomach. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±


    She made me take off every piece she had on ¨C her dress, heels, wig and even her underwear to reveal her tender bareness which I hadn¡¯t seen in weeks. Even though I found it hard to admit, her features were supple and still intact just as I remembered on the night of our wedding.


    Reaching for my shirt, she attempted to undo the buttons but I held her hands.


    ¡°Not today,¡± I overcame a glitch. ¡°You just had a panic attack. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Then help me rest,¡± she voiced. ¡°I need you now more than ever. Please just help me shower. Like old times. I can¡¯t do it alone in my state. I promise to not do anything you wouldn¡¯t want.¡±


    Her gaze was so needy. So pleading. So charming I couldn¡¯t say no. Giving to her pleads, I let her. She undid my buttons, and feebly took off my shirt and every other piece I had on. On seeing my cock, she gasped a little and swallowed a subtle breath. Taking my hand, she guarded me to the bathroom.


    She started the shower. As the water whooshed down from the showerhead in a soothing rhythm, she reached for the handle to adjust the temperature, finding the perfect bnce between warm and cool water.


    Still holding my hand, we stepped into the shower and let the cascading water wash over us. The initial chill of the water quickly gave way to warmth as our skin adjusted.


    ¡°Here,¡± she reached for a bottle of shampoo and handed it to me. ¡°Start with my hair.¡±


    I poured a small amount of the shampoo into my palm and began to massage it gently into her scalp, using my fingertips to work up a thickther.


    After I was done with her hair, I took the soap and began to wash her entire body, not letting my gaze or fingers linger on any part. She was blushing. Beaming all through. Loving the movement of my fingers as they trailed her body. She tilted her body a little into the downfall, letting the water rinse away thether.


    After that, I let her wash me. She had to stand on tiptoes to wash my hair. She looked at me like a hungry wolf as her soapy palms rubbed every part of my body.


    ¡°Catherine?¡± I lowered my gaze and called out when I noticed she was taking a longer time to wash my lower, my expression reminding her of herst words before we entered the bathroom.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she snapped out of it and washed from there to my toes quickly before she rose. ¡°I was distracted a little down there.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when we used to do this?¡± She asked as she helped me rinse off thether.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I loved every moment of it,¡± she said, breathing out sharply. ¡°We should start doing it more often again.¡±


    I just kept calm and pretended like I didn¡¯t hear her. After she was done rinsing, I attempted to make my way out of the bathroom. But she held me back and the next I knew, she stood on tiptoes, snaked her hand against the back of my neck and pressed my face into hers, locking my lips in a tight kiss. Her kiss was desperate, possessive, hungry, starved. Like her life depended on it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Catherine¡­Catherine,¡± I struggled to pull away and held her shoulders. ¡°We talked about this. Now isn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you crave me anymore?¡± Her mped lips imprisoned her sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me like you used to?¡­ Am I no longer attractive enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­no,¡± I leaned closer, still holding her trembling shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Now isn¡¯t just the right time.¡±


    Parting her lips, she started breathing hard, her chest heaving almost uncontrobly. Her sharp intake of breath caught me off-guard as goosebumps of fear popped out all over my bare wet skin. I was afraid she¡¯ll have another panic attack. And I didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    I nted my lips back into hers, returning the kiss as desperately as she did to calm her down and satisfy her craving. Thest thing I wanted was for her to have another attack.


    She pressed me closer and closer like I was all she needed. Like I was her lifeline, her fingers ravaging my back.


    ¡°I want you Sebastian, I need you, please need me back,¡± she moaned as she pulled away slightly.


    She dug her hungry mouth into the base of my neck, snuggling, sniffing, biting, licking, and kissing there before trailing down to my chest and giving it the same treatment.


    Going further to my lower, she grabbed hold of my hardening cock. She ran her fingers around it, massaging the cap. My breath hitched and stammered as she did that. That was my sensitive spot and she knew it. She knew every part of me. Knew everything and everywhere that turned me on.


    My pulse elerated and my breath caught in my throat as she lowered and took me in her mouth. She took me all in. So deep the tip of my member was touching her tonsils.


    Holding it in position, she started gliding effortlessly. Back and forth, the tip of her tongue caressing my cap as she momentarily threw nces at me to see my reaction. To see if I was enjoying it.


    I didn¡¯t want this. Not now. I only wanted to get to Brianna. To see her andfort her. But Catherine wasn¡¯t making it easy for me. We haven¡¯t had sex in almost a month. And all this seemed somewhat new, igniting a mix of various emotions inside me.


    The gagging sound she made as she took me in bounced across the walls of the bathroom, mingling with the whooshing sound of the water from the showerhead. It was turning me on the more.


    As I released my cream inside her mouth, my breath halted for a moment. I thought of Brianna¡­ She needed me¡­I must get to her now.

 Regrets

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The night was drawing close. d in my nightgown, I paced my room in swift, troubled strides, biting hard on my lower lip till it throbbed like my pulse, trying but all to no avail to steady the erratic thumping of my heart against my chest.


    Who knew what Catherine might think seeing me in bed with her husband?


    She might think we were making out. Think we have been sleeping together whenever she wasn¡¯t around. But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    I had just broken herst and most important rule which stated that I was to never talk, go close to or engage in any form of activity with Sebastian.


    Fuck! Fuck!! Fuck!!! Fuck!!!! Fuck!!!!!


    I stamped my foot against the base of my bed. Falling on the bed, I cradled it as the painful sensation stung me like an electric shock. I had seen how she reacted like an enraged bull the other night she saw Sebastian checking out the lip bruise I had sustained from that bastard Alpha king at that cocktail party. Now, she¡¯ll surely bite my head off.


    I knew Sebastian had made it clear to me that the doctor said I shouldn¡¯t worry or stress myself. That I should get enough bed rest. But my thoughts were tearing me apart. And I just couldn¡¯t help it.


    I should have told him to leave when I had the chance. Told him I was fine on my own and that he shouldn¡¯t bother getting into bed with me. But I was so shaken, to the core after I had that shback of what Hermes had done to me and Lily after my first failed escape attempt. I needed someone to confide in. A pir I could hold on to so I wouldn¡¯t crumple. I needed someone who will tell me all that dark experiences were over and won¡¯t haunt me anymore.


    And Sebastian just happened to be there. And knew the right time toe in. He was like a pest I couldn¡¯t get rid of no matter how hard I tried. Like a virus, I couldn¡¯t cure. He was like¡­a guardian angel. But all that happened to the detriment of Catherine.


    Seconds after Sebastian had chased after her, I heard their muffled voices from their room as they raised their voices even though it was further away. It scarred my soul to know that I was the reason for their fight. I didn¡¯t want that. I never asked for any of this in the first ce. I didn¡¯t want anyone to fight because of me.


    After some minutes, their voices drowned away. It made me wonder what could be happening now. Even though it was wrong, I felt the undying urge to head to their room and eavesdrop on their conversation. I needed to know if Sebastian had managed to convince and calm her down.


    I was about to head to my door when a knock on it made my heart jump. That could be Sebastian. I almost forgot he said he¡¯ll be back before I knew it. Perhaps, he had settled the issue with her as I had thought. He had told her nothing was going on between us. That he was justforting me. That was all.


    Thinking it was him, I rushed to open the door only to be greeted by Amelia¡¯srge, green eyes which were like polished jade. Bnced gracefully in her hands was a trayden with tes of light meals consisting of steamed vegetables, a small bowl of fresh fruit and clear soup, and a ss of water, the aroma of the soup gently wafting the air, filling my nose. Beside it, a small packet of medication was neatly arranged.


    ¡°Good evening, Brianna,¡± she smiled softly, her voice carrying theforting tone it always had. ¡°I¡¯ve brought your evening meal and the medication the doctor prescribed for you. Alpha King Sebastian said I should make sure you take it.¡±


    ¡°Like now¡­.?¡± I asked with a stutter, thrusting my chin forward. ¡°Like he told you that now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she chuckled, looking a bit confused but trying to hide it. ¡°He said it after the doctor left. I had this meal prepared then and kept it warm in the microwave. I was just waiting for you to wake up which I assumed you¡¯ll be now.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± I voiced, feigning an expression so as not to add to her confusion.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I scolded myself for forgetting. ¡°My bad. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Approaching the bedside, she carefully ced the tray on the small table beside my bed and arranged the utensils and napkins with care.


    ¡°Alpha King Sebastian had given us strict warning to let you rest and not do any task or thing that¡¯ll leave you stressed out in the castle until you¡¯ve fully recovered. So you don¡¯t need to worry about doing any chore until you¡¯re ready and strong enough,¡± she strengthened her posture and said to me.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± with a rather forced smile, I nodded in response, not so surprised Sebastian will do such a thing for me.


    As Amelia shifted her gaze from me and made her way to the door, my face returned to its sour state as a new worry seared my heart. Catherine was fighting tooth and nail to make sure I carried out almost all the chores in the castle. But Sebastian was giving me a break. Won¡¯t that add to the fight they were already having because of me?


    ¡°Ohh¡­ And you don¡¯t have to worry about Luna Catherine. I¡¯m very sure Alpha King Sebastian will tell her the reason you can¡¯t do any chore at the moment,¡± Amelia added while at the door, snapping me from my thoughts as though she sensed my worry. ¡°Is there anything else I can assist you with?¡± She inquired softly.


    ¡°No¡­ I meant yes,¡± I said as I remembered the torn red gown I had worn to the cocktail party. ¡°I have a torn gown that needs to be amended. I have been looking for a needle and thread to do it myself. But Alpha Sebastian said I should give it to you or any of the other maids that you¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Making my way to the wardrobe, I hardened my heart and mind, trying not to focus on what could have happened on the night of that cocktail party if Sebastian hadn¡¯t shown up.


    I was about to search for the gown when Amelia stopped me from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, holding my arm. ¡°Go ahead and eat before it gets cold. And also take your medication. It¡¯s extremely important. Alpha King Sebastian will go ballistic on us if he finds out you didn¡¯t take it. Just describe the gown, and I¡¯ll find it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± gratitude was evident in my eyes as I walked to where the meal was. ¡°It¡¯s a red off-the-shoulder gown with a thigh-high slit. The edges especially on the back are badly torn.¡±


    Sitting on the edge of my bed close to where the meal was, I reached for the ss of water and first took a sip to quench my thirst before turning my attention to the meal.


    The steamed vegetables reminded me of Catherine¡¯s breakfast. They were a bit bitter. But I had to force myself to chug it down because they were healthy and I needed them if I wanted to recover quickly. The different fruits were fresh and crispy and sweet, the soup warm and inviting.


    ¡°You seem to have gotten so close to Alpha King Sebastian. He must truly care for you to treat you this special,¡± Amelia said with a yful tone as she roamed the wardrobe.


    Letting out a cough, I almost choked on my soup as I reached for the water, taking a gulp and leaving a little to take my medication.


    ¡°No,¡± I struggled to find my words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It is something,¡± she emphasized and shot me a yful nce. ¡°I¡¯m not blind Brianna. He came to me at the servants¡¯ quarters in the middle of the night to ask me toe up to you and administer first aid. You get to go to dinners and parties and special asions with him. He called a doctor for you and stayed here in your room till you regained consciousness. You get to wear this expensive, stunning gown he had bought for you,¡± she took out the gown and mused over it in the mirror. ¡°Come-on-girl, I¡¯m beginning to think he has a spark for you.¡±


    Dumbfounded, I swallowed a lump and felt it thud down my stomach. Even though I found it hard to admit, everything she said was¡­right. Sebastian has been very kind and generous to me since the day I met him at that auction. Could he be having a spark for me? But he was married. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of this. Or was there something else?


    A bigger part of me was thinking there was something more to his kindness towards me. And thinking of the possible options made me shudder in fear. Hermes used to be like that before he turned to the wild, entric boar he was now.


    ¡°May I ask how this stunning gown got torn like this?¡± Amelia turned to me, assessing the severity of the tear as her voice jolted me from my paranoia.


    ¡°Em.. em¡­ it was an ident,¡± finding my words, I lied. ¡°It got stuck in a rail at the party. When I tried taking it out, it ripped off.¡±


    ¡°Ohh,¡± she grimaced. ¡°Such a shame. This is such a lovely, stunning gown.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any hope for it?¡± I chipped in.


    ¡°Yes, there is,¡± her grimaced face returned to normal as her green eyes met mine. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take it to a seamstress. If you¡¯re done eating, you can take your medication. Pluck two tablets from the packet.¡±


    I did as she said, plucking two tablets, dropping them in my mouth and washing them down with the remaining water in the ss.


    ¡°And speaking of stunning gowns,¡± her eyes grew openly amused. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the gown Alpha King Sebastian will be getting Luna Catherine for their wedding anniversary.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wedding anniversary?¡± My brows shot up in curiosity and surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Their third wedding anniversary is in two days. And Alpha King Sebastian always gets Luna Catherine some of the best gowns made by top designers in the kingdom such as this one and the other blue mermaid one back in the wardrobe as a surprise gift every year during the celebration.¡±

 A Letter

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    The feel of the soft morning rays as they warmed my skin, along with the delicate melodies of the birds, and the rustling of the leaves to the gentle morning breeze from outside caressed my ears, waking me as my eyes flickered open.


    Stretching and stifling a yawn with the back of my hand, I turned, hoping to see Catherine. But I was greeted by a vacant pillow and space.


    Propping myself up to the leather headboard of the bed, a flutter of confusion brushed against my face. I knew for a fact I always woke up earlier than her. And I was a light sleeper. I would have known when she prepared and headed out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night was long. And so unexpected it made me sleep longer than usual. Blowing out a heavy breath, I momentarily squeezed my eyes shut as every bit and fragment of everything that happened that night reyed in my head. It wasn¡¯t meant to happen. Even though we hadn¡¯t had sex in weeks, I wasn¡¯t prepared for it.


    But Catherine with her delicate state that yesterday and seductive prowess coaxed me into it. She started deep-throating, taking in my juices. The next thing I knew we were on the bed with her on top of me, thrusting with so much energy and gasping with so much ecstasy.


    The scenarios ofst night were still bogging my mind when someone suddenly popped in between.


    Shit!! Shit!!! Shit!!! Shit!!!!!


    Brianna! I had forgotten I was meant to go check up on her yesterday. Forgotten I was meant to calm her. Tell her she didn¡¯t have to worry about yesterday¡¯s incident with Catherine seeing me holding her on the bed. And most importantly, I needed to make sure she had taken her medication as the doctor prescribed.


    Flipping the duvet from my body, I caught sight of a long pink envelope falling off from where Catherine would have been if she were still in bed.


    With my brows squished together in confusion, I walked over to the other side of the bed and picked it up. I let my fingers brush against the smooth, crisp paper as I opened it. A caption that said ¡°To you, my love with a heart shape¡± was boldly inscribed on top of it. I held back a chuckle as I saw that. Ever since I returned from that auction, Catherine hadn¡¯t called me ¡°my love¡±. It¡¯s been so long the word sounded a bit foreign and kind of odd to my ears. I guess her panic attack andst night did trigger a change in her. A change I hoped wouldst forever.


    The contents of the letter said;


    ¡°A wonderful morning sweetheart. And happy third anniversary to us!! The journey of a thousand miles begins with a step and I¡¯m happy we¡¯ve made it this far.


    Firstly, I want to thank you forst night. It was amazing. I enjoyed every second of it. You must be wondering why I had left very early this morning. Well, I had gone to meet up with the event nner and oversee the preparations she is making for our anniversary dinner party tomorrow. I need to make sure everything is perfect and matches up to our taste.


    As I write this letter, my heart swells with a love that words alone cannot express. These three years of my life with you have been the best I could ask for. I love you darling. To the moon and back. My love for you is genuine. Boundless. Timeless. I see us growing old together, hand in hand, the wrinkles on our skin, the white hairs on our heads, a testament to a life well lived.


    I want us to stop fighting, sweetheart. Let us rece those bitter words we said to each other with tender understanding, the heated arguments with gentlepromises. I promise to be a better wife to you. Promise to be the type of wife you dreamed of having. I promise to be that Catherine you married three years ago. And I also promise you with every blood that flows through my veins. With every beat my heart makes. With every breath I take, that no one or anything will get in between us. No one will destroy what we¡¯ve built over these past few years together.


    A big cheers to us-our past, our present, and the unwritten chapters of our future. I love you so, so much.


    And you don¡¯t have to worry about getting me an exquisite gown for this year¡¯s celebration. We¡¯ll be wearing matching outfits to our dinner party tomorrow night. Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you. But I took your measurements to the designer about a week ago. I wanted to surprise you. So you don¡¯t have to worry about looking for what to wear. I chose baby pink and white as the colour of our outfits and the event. Hope you like it. And I was also hoping we could n a weekend getaway to a five-star hotel or luxurious penthouse for just the two of us after the dinner party tomorrow.


    Happy anniversary once again, my love!!!


    Kisses and hugs from your most beautiful wife, CATHERINE.


    Folding the paper, my lips parted in awe and somewhat surprise. I guess the panic attack and the love we madest night had truly changed her for good.


    Reading through those words had somehow rekindled the love I had for her. The love that was fading away. The love that was slowly slipping from my grasp. I just wished those words were from her heart. And that she truly meant every syble she wrote. And most importantly, I hoped she wouldn¡¯t hit Brianna anymore. And make her feel like she was a threat that needed to be eliminated.


    Thank Goodness she said I didn¡¯t have to worry about getting her a gown for the anniversary. The thought of getting her a gown she liked was more than enough to drive one crazy. I had given Brianna the one I intended to gift her for tomorrow¡¯s celebration.


    Brianna had worn it to the small dinner I organized for us both the day she arrived at the castle. I¡¯m sure she still had it. And I had no ns to ask for it since she had already worn it and it fitted her perfectly.


    I would have preferred purple and red to the baby pink and white she chose as the colour of the event. But I didn¡¯t have to worry. As long as she liked the colourbo, she could go ahead with it.


    Popping out a breath, I headed to the bathroom to take a shower and prepare myself for the day. I needed to make sure Brianna was feeling well and wasn¡¯t worrying over yesterday¡¯s incident. Damn!! I have wasted way too much time already.

 The Big News

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Last night was torture. I practically rolled from one side of my bed to another, my mind twirling like a tornado over what Amelia had said about Sebastian having a spark for me. Could she be telling the truth? Did Sebastian have¡­ feelings for me?


    No¡­. no¡­. no¡­no¡­no


    It can¡¯t be. He was just being kind, caring and generous. That¡¯s all. Nothing else. Even though I¡¯ve known him for not more than two months. That was long enough for me to know those three qualities were a big part of his nature. Amelia was just mistaking those qualities for something else. For something utterly impossible.


    If Hermes, his fellow Alpha King had no atom of feeling for me. And saw me as nothing more than an instrument for drawing his sexual satisfaction. What then could make me believe that Sebastian who was married had feelings for me? A married Alpha King can¡¯t have feelings for another woman aside from his Luna. Especially for a ve he bought in an auction.


    Since Sebastian had given strict orders for me to rest and not do any task or chore in the castle until I had fully recovered ording to Amelia, I decided to stay a bit longer in bed. I just hoped he had told Catherine about it. And made her understand. It was past dawn. By this time, I would have been long awake and had Catherine¡¯s breakfast ready before any other thing.


    I was still sprawled on the sheets, lost in thoughts when a hard knock on the door snapped me back to reality.


    Oh no. That must be Sebastian.


    Flustered, I got out of bed. I took a nce at the mirror, trying to strengthen my messy hair and adjusting my nightgown. I spotted sleep marks on my face and tried racing to the bathroom to have a quick wash. But the knocks grew louder. Impatient. Persistent.


    Sebastian will never knock on the door like that. Maybe something urgent came up. Gosh! I wasn¡¯t expecting him this early. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this. I was all messed up and not prepared for the day.


    Pulling the door open, my breath caught in my throat as I saw Catherine, her blue eyes flying andnding on me like a thousand shards of ss.


    She was looking casual ¨C pairing her simple white tank top with cute pink bottoms and white sneakers that added a touch of elegance to her look. Two strands of her hair, which were tied up in a high, yful ponytail, fell along the sides of her lightly made-up face, resembling delicate tendrils.


    Even though she did remind me of the wicked witches and stepmothers in fairytale stories, I continued to hold deep admiration for her impable sense of fashion and unique style, which never failed to capture my attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so sorry Luna Catherine,¡± I stammered, trying to regain my breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky I¡¯m fasting and in a happy mood this morning,¡± she only stood there, ying with one of her tendrils while washing me with those piercing eyes. ¡°If not, I would have smashed through this door and woken you up with a bucketful of hot, sizzling oil.¡±


    Fear swept through me and I struggled to maintain my shaky control. The pretty woman standing before me was crazy. So crazy. Just like Hermes¡¯s sister. I knew she would do that without a second thought if she had the chance. With her response, I couldn¡¯t tell if Sebastian had told her about my condition or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna Catherine,¡± I muttered uneasily. ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been feeling too¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to know how you¡¯re feeling,¡± she cut in sharply and I fell silent, trying hard not to let my eyes linger on her lethal gaze. ¡°You were so dumb I had to read out my rules to you. And yet you end up breaking them. Breaking my most important rule of them all,¡± she stressed, grinding the words out between her teeth which looked whiter in her rich shade of pink lipstick.


    Oh goodness. I huffed inwardly. Turned out Sebastian didn¡¯t talk to her like he promised he would yesterday about my condition. I guess I¡¯ll have to do it myself.


    ¡°Please believe me, Luna Catherine. Nothing is going on between King Sebastian and me. Thest thing I want is to create a rift between you two. I suffered from a severe headache and was in a very delicate state yesterday. He was onlyforting and trying to calm me down. That¡¯s all. I promise,¡± I pleaded, trying to clear whatever negative thought that was poisoning her mind. But I was sure it yielded little to no effect. What she saw yesterday was very convincing. Enough evidence to tell anyone I was sleeping with Sebastian. I knew I had to do more for her to believe me.


    ¡°Say all you want. List all the excuses in the whole wide world. But I¡¯m not blind. I know what I saw yesterday. You appear all meek and innocent like a kitten. But I can see right through you. Beyond all that meekness. All that innocence is a lying snake. A sly fox. Not only are you here to snatch my husband from me. You also want to snatch my position as the Luna from me. But I won¡¯t let that happen. With every step you take, I¡¯m two steps ahead,¡± the corner of her lips reached her ear in a satanic smile.


    My initial fear came creeping and spreading through me like a virus. She was wrong. I didn¡¯t want to snatch Sebastian from her. I didn¡¯t want to take her position as the Luna. I didn¡¯t want any of this. All I wanted and will keep on wanting was just a peaceful, happy life far away from my past. A life far away from that torture. Agony. Suffering. Torment. That pain that swallowed me whole and spat me out all dirty, sticky and in ruins.


    Yesterday I told Sebastian to let me go. But he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. I won¡¯t let you go that easily.¡± His words that yesterday rippled through me like blood. And I felt an icy chill take over¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have big news for you,¡± Catherine dered, her words a sudden jolt that drove me back to reality. ¡°Tomorrow is our third wedding anniversary. And to celebrate it, we¡¯ll be throwing a dinner party on thewn that night. Now listen to me carefully,¡± her tone was velvet, yet edged with steel. ¡°That night, you¡¯re leaving this castle for good.¡±

 Unbecoming

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I gulped and my lips parted slightly in shock on hearing Catherine¡¯sst words. I knew I had told Sebastian to let me go. I had told him to just say the word and I¡¯ll be out of his sight and castle forever. Mentally, I had prepared for it. But now that I was faced with it, I realized that I never thought of where to go. This wasn¡¯t my kingdom. I didn¡¯t even know my way around it.


    ¡°But¡­but I don¡¯t know where to go?¡± my voice grew small and brittle. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other ce aside from this castle. I don¡¯t even know my way around this kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey,¡± she taunted, her lips twisting into a grim, mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I have to admit that I don¡¯t give a fuck about your next destination. That¡¯s entirely your concern. Slums, sewers, the wilds or why not under a bridge? It¡¯s all the same to me, you see? The only thing I do care about is this: after my dinner party tomorrow, I don¡¯t want your presence polluting this castle. I have zero tolerance for your suffocating Omega scent and your pitiable countenance. I¡¯d prefer it to remain forever absent from my sight. Has that registered into your thick empty skull?¡±


    Was she serious? How does she expect me to live in any of those ces? How inconsiderate and cruel of her.


    Her expectant gaze lingered on me. Expecting to see me shatter. To see me crumble. Broken. But I stiffened up and maintained my control.


    ¡°Yes, my Luna.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she smirked, still sneering at me. ¡°You can start packing your little belongings now to make it easier for you. Oh!,¡± She ced her hand against her lips. ¡°I almost forgot. You are a ve. And ves don¡¯t have belongings. But since this used to be my chamber, I¡¯m willing to be generous enough to offer you those worn-out clothes of mine in the wardrobe and closet. Pack them and get ready to say yourst goodbyes.¡±


    I nodded almost reluctantly.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± she put on a wide grin and left.


    Closing the door, I rested my back against it. And slowly, screeched down. I cradled my legs to my chest and buried my face in the depths. The tears I was holding in check were now flowing freely, staining my cheeks.


    If leaving the castle meant that Catherine would be happy. Satisfied. Feel less insecure. If it meant that her and Sebastian¡¯s marital life would be less threatened and return to the blissful one it was before I arrived. If it meant her position as the Luna wasn¡¯t threatened. Then¡­ I just have to go. I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. I didn¡¯t want to be known as the maid who was sleeping with her Alpha King. The maid who snatched the Alpha King from his Luna. I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I didn¡¯t want to be¡­a murderer.


    Another hard knock on the door startled me and I rose in an instant, quickly wiping my tear-stained face and arranging myself. If it was Sebastian, he wouldn¡¯t be happy seeing me like that. And if it was Amelia, she¡¯d start worrying and would probably tell Sebastian about it.


    On opening the door, I groaned inwardly on seeing Catherine¡¯s sneering face again. The moment she saw my reddened eyes, the smile on her face grew wider. More triumphant. Quickly, I averted my gaze, regretting why I let those tears out.


    ¡°I almost forgot. Not a word of this to Sebastian or any of the maids. And while leaving tomorrow night, you¡¯re to sneak out from the back. Not a single soul should see you. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Luna,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Good. And also I have some clothes and sheets I kept for you in theundry room. Do well to wash and iron them properly before I get back. Safe journey, ve girl.¡± Her evilughter continued to echo as she made her way down the corridor.


    ****


    In theundry room, the soft hum of the washing and drying machine filled the air as I carefully sorted through the pile of clothes Catherine left for me.


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure you don¡¯t want a hand?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice rang out for what felt like the hundredth time as she leaned by the doorway, her persistence unwavering. ¡°I mean, Luna Catherine is out already and wouldn¡¯t know if I did it for you. And hey, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still recovering. Look at you, your eyes are all red and a bit swollen. You¡¯re in no position to do this. And you still haven¡¯t taken your breakfast and medication this morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia, for your kindness,¡± I groaned, growing impatient with her persistence as I transferred a set of freshly washed clothes into the dryer. ¡°But I¡¯m fine on my own. I¡¯m almost done. It¡¯s just thisst set and then ironing. That¡¯s all. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll eat and take my medication. You don¡¯t have to keep worrying for me like I¡¯m your child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only carrying out Alpha Sebastian¡¯s order,¡± she spoke with emphasis. ¡°You do know he¡¯ll jump on me and the rest of the maid¡¯s throat if he sees you doing this.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said as the dryer beeped and I proceeded to take out the clothes and stack them on the table, ready for ironing. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m doing it quickly so he won¡¯t see me. And if unfortunately, he happens to see me. I promise not to implicate you guys.¡±


    Huffing out an audible breath, she rolled her jade stone eyes away from me.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get why he didn¡¯t tell Luna Catherine about your condition. If he did like he was supposed to, then there is no way she would have told you to do this.¡±


    A chill silence fell between us, only the sound of the machines was heard. I still couldn¡¯t believe Sebastian didn¡¯t talk to Catherine like he promised yesterday after she saw us together on the bed. He promised. But I didn¡¯t have to worry about that anyway since I was leaving tomorrow.


    ¡°So,¡± I cut in, trying to break the silence between us. ¡°You¡¯ve been here long enough. How do they normally celebrate their anniversary?¡±


    After a moment of not hearing her response, I looked up from the clothes I was ironing and folding and my heart skipped a beat on seeing Sebastian staring at me with eyes that screamed ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing this!¡± Amelia was frozen beside him, her green eyes screaming ¡°I told you! You¡¯d better tell him I tried my best to stop you but you insisted!!¡±


    He stood by the doorway, beside Amelia, exuding a rxed confidence that scolded me. His floral vintage shirt had aid-back charm, with the top buttons undone. The tailored shorts he had on, showcased his strong legs, adding to his handsome appeal.


    I swallowed a mouthful and shut my eyes, trying not to focus on all that. After today or tomorrow, I won¡¯t be seeing him again. I didn¡¯t know why, but it was wounding my soul a bit. But it was for the best. For the greater good.


    ¡°Apologies, Alpha Sebastian,¡± Amelia¡¯s words tumbled out,ced with a hint of fear. ¡°She¡¯s just so stubborn. She wouldn¡¯t listen and won¡¯t ept help from any of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± his voice was calm, his scolding gaze steady on me. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    With that being said, Amelia cast onest furious nce at me and hastened out, leaving me to suffer my fate alone.


    ¡°Brianna Campbell,¡± he sauntered to me. That was the first time he was calling my name in full. And it sounded a bit strange. Just like the first time, I called him by his name. ¡°I have been searching the entire castle for you. This is the least ce I expected you to be in your condition. You seem to like doing chores and working so hard. Even in your condition¡­ Why?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to me. Not after he failed to fulfil his promise. Not after everything Catherine had said to me earlier this morning.


    I tried to focus on ironing the clothes on the table. But when he closed the gap between us and held my hand to stop me, the thick, high wall I built against him copsed all of a sudden. When I met those intense ck satin eyes of his, I turned to jelly.


    But I shouldn¡¯t be feeling like this. Why was I feeling like this? All weak. And always ready to surrender to him whenever he was close. It has to stop!


    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m crippled,¡± I said almost defiantly, trying hard to resist him with every means in my power. ¡°It was just a headache. It¡¯s nothing. Luna Catherine had told me to help her with these clothes. This is thest set. I¡¯m almost done. So you don¡¯t have to worry like you always do.¡±


    The hard truth was that I liked doing chores. While at Aunt Gigi¡¯s ce, I practically did every chore in the house because her children were still little. I guess I grew up with that trait.


    I tried to release from his grip. But he held on tight to it, his gaze sharp. Unfathomable. Still intent on me.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Have you been crying? Your eyes look sad¡­and angry.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been crying,¡± I said, tearing my gaze from his and fixing my attention on the iron that¡¯ll soon overheat and burst into mes if he didn¡¯t give me space to adjust the dial to its lowest setting within the next minute. ¡°It was just the headache.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast and taken your medication?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ll do that as soon as I¡¯m done with these clothes.¡±


    The washing machine and dryer beeped at the same time. He left my hand and switched off the iron, unplugged the connection before doing the same to the dryer and washing machine.


    Returning to me, he reimed my hand and pulled me to toward the door to my surprise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to eat so you can take your medication.¡±

 The Anniversary Dinner Party

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    The night sizzled with the whispers of the cool breeze. Beneath a velvety sky adorned with stars, the moon¡¯s gentle radiance bathed thewn which was the venue for the dinner party.


    Dressed in a baby pink brocade suit and a matching bowtie, apanied by a crisp white shirt, cks, and polished ck patent leather shoes, I stepped out feeling incredibly confident and amazed with what I was seeing before me. Catherine had outdone herself in picking such an eye-catching outfit for me.


    Thewn was transformed into an enchanting backdrop for the dinner party. It was crisp, well-manicured and smooth against the soles of one¡¯s shoes. Twinkling fairy lights were used to adorn the trees and entire surroundings, adding a magical look to it.


    Surrounding the beautifulwn were dinner tables draped in white linens. On these tablesy shimmering silverware and crystal sses that glinted under the soft lighting. Fresh flowers adorned their centre, with their sweet scents filling the air. Delicately ted dishes, like edible art, graced the settings, while candles cast a warm glow. Chafing dishes were used to keep the food warm, releasing aromas thatbined with the surrounding floral scents.


    With their pianos, guitars and soulful angelic voices, a live band were ying soft music that added to the liveliness and beauty of the surrounding at a corner of thewn.


    I kept on bowing, smiling, and shaking hands with the arriving guests until my cheeks and palms felt tingly, and my neck grew a little stiff. Everyone was dressed in shades of baby pink and white. The colour Catherine had picked.


    As I was weing the guests, I happened to catch a glimpse of Catherine giving instructions almost angrily to someone I suspected was one of the staff of the event nningpany in charge of the event. She was a perfectionist. Always making sure everything was perfect and matched up to her taste. I had barely seen her all day. All because she was busy with the party preparations.


    The moment she dismissed the staff and caught sight of me, she smiled and then winked at me seductively before making her way to me.


    She screamed royalty and stood out in her off-the-shoulder gown, adorned with sparkling pink crystals that caught the light and set the evening aglow. The bodice hugged her form with elegance, while the skirt flowed like a dream across the manicuredwn as she drew closer to me.


    The gown reminded me of the one I had given Brianna when we had our small dinner party the first day she arrived at the castle. The only difference was the colour. Brianna¡¯s was blue while Catherine¡¯s was pink.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey hun,¡± her hands gently rested against my chest, and a kiss graced my lips, her feel lingering just a bit longer. ¡°Take a look at you, all devilishly handsome. I¡¯m thrilled I chose this colour and outfit for you. It¡¯s absolutely perfect, just like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself. You¡¯ve got that angelic look like you were sent from heaven to keep this devil in check,¡± I chuckled, and she responded with a chuckle of her own. Her blue eyes held mine for a lingering moment before finally breaking away, leaving a trail of intrigue and at the same time puzzle in their wake.


    Some of the guests were already looking in our direction. Nervousness was beginning to spread through me. But Catherine was unbothered. Adjusting my bow tie, her hands slid down and smoothened the bits of rumples on my chest and arms.


    ¡°They can¡¯t stop staring, can¡¯t they?¡± She asked with a smug sly smile, her gaze still focused on my chest. Furtively, she raised her head and nced around like a mischievous child who had stolen something precious and did not want anyone to see it. ¡°They can¡¯t wait to see us on stage.¡±


    I jammed my lips together and shrugged my shoulders in response.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give them what they want,¡± she took my hand. But then left it immediately when she saw my fingers. ¡°Where is your ring?¡±


    Confused, I stared at her with my brows drawn in together. Couldn¡¯t she see the ring on the fourth finger of my right hand? Or were the fairy lights messing with her vision?


    ¡°Here,¡± I raised my right hand in her face and spread my fingers apart so she could see it clearly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered vehemently. ¡°Not this one. The pure tinum ring with a radiant-cut diamond at its heart I bought for us yesterday.¡±


    I blinked more than usual, looking like the most confused husband in the entire cosmos, as her eyes bore into me with a gaze that felt like an indelible imprint.


    Thank goodness the majority of the crowd had stopped watching and continued with mingling and chinking of their wine-filled sses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what ring you¡¯re talking about,¡± I tried to defend my confused self. ¡°This is the only ring I have had since our wedding¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ohh fuck!¡± She breathed out, cutting me short of my words as her hand ced against her forehead. ¡°I was so busy organizing the entire party, that I forgot to give yours to you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­but what¡¯s wrong with this one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s old, Sebastian,¡± she groaned, huffing out a worrying breath. ¡°We can¡¯t exchange our vows on stage wearing the same ring we¡¯ve had on since three years back.¡±


    I stared at her, wide-eyed. Incredulous. The ring on my finger seemed as fresh and gleaming as ever. I couldn¡¯t detect any w in it. It was crafted in such a way that could make it live longer than Methush.


    ¡°Look,¡± she raised her hand and made her fingers dance in the air to reveal the ring she was wearing. The one she was talking about. It was beautiful. Extremely expensive with the radiant-cut diamond at the centre gleaming in the lights. ¡°We can¡¯t be seen wearing different rings. Go. Go get yours. I¡¯ll cook up an excuse for you. It¡¯s in a small ck box in thest drawer by the left of my vanity table.¡±


    ¡°Catherine,¡± I called out, throwing her a look that suggested that this whole ring thing was unnecessary. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, okay? It¡¯s just a ring. No one will know we¡¯re wearing different rings¡­no one will even care.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± her fingers tightened around my arm, her gaze growing tender as she persisted. ¡°Just go and get it, please.¡±


    Reluctantly, I headed back into the castle and rushed upstairs to our room. Making my way to the drawer of her vanity table and pulling it open, I reached in. As I fumbled through the contents, something caught my attention as my fingers brushed against it. It was considerably bigger than the other contents. It wasn¡¯t having the same hard delicate feel as the pieces of jewellery there. And neither was it having a soft fluffy feel like the pads and tampons in there. Curious, I took it out.


    It was a stic bottle product with tiny writings on it. Scrutinizing further, I was shocked beyond my imagination to see ¡°Birth control tablets¡± boldly inscribed on the front.

 Secrets and Flare ups

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯ve conducted a thorough examination, covering every possible diagnosis. I want you both to know that there is nothing medically wrong. Nothing is preventing you two from conceiving. Your fertility is intact. So you can go ahead and set aside any concern or fear you have,¡± the doctor¡¯s reassuring words that day echoed involuntarily in my head as I curled the bottle tight around my fingers, seething with mounting rage.


    Several months after our marriage, we found it difficult to conceive. No matter how much time we spend in bed. Or trying the absurd remedies and practices a friend had suggested or the one Catherine had seen online.


    I had thought something was wrong with one of us. I was gued by thoughts of potential issues, whether it was my sperm count, Catherine¡¯s egg viability, or even a hidden STI. But after we visited the doctor, he carried out his diagnosis and assured us nothing was wrong with either of us. That had calmed me. Ever since then, I have been patient. Hopeful that Catherine¡¯s belly would soon begin to swell with the promise of new life. My baby¡¯s life.


    But the patience and hope I¡¯d been holding onto for years copsed and shattered into a million pieces the moment I found this bottle. I found it hard to believe Catherine could be doing this to me. Taking these pills without my knowledge. It all seemed surreal. Too heavy and too much for me to take in.


    I felt betrayed. Deceived. Backstabbed. Left in the dark. And worst of all, stupid.


    Not bothering to look for the ring, I pushed the drawer close and flounced my way back to thewn.


    I sighted her chatting and smiling at some of the guests at the table.


    ¡°Catherine!¡± I called out.


    The moment she heard her name, she looked in my direction and started making her way to me.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± She asked, her perfectly drawn brows shooting up in curiosity as she darted to me. ¡°Did you find the ring?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered with a cold voice. Exact. So heavy I couldn¡¯t bear to contain the rage coursing through me. ¡°But I found something else.¡±


    Taking out her hand, I stamped the bottle into it. On seeing it, a gasp escaped her subtle red-coloured lips and the heavyshes that shadowed her cheek flew up in shock.


    ¡°For three fucking years you¡¯ve kept this a secret from me. You betrayed me, Catherine! How could you be taking this without telling me?¡­ just how?!¡±


    ¡°I was going to tell you-¡±


    ¡°Tell me when?¡± My wordsshed out like a whip, and she shuddered under its impact. ¡°Let me guess after we¡¯ve marked our Golden Anniversary, when we¡¯re aged and feeble and can barely be able to walk? Or perhaps on our deathbeds, when time has run out?! Tell me! For how long were you nning to keep this a secret from me?¡±


    The music stopped ying abruptly. The once vibrant atmosphere lost its luster, as every eye turned to us. Some of the guests were starting to gather around us, their faces etched with concern and curiosity. But I care less. The pain I was feeling was so intense, that nothing seemed to matter to me at that moment. Nothing but what Catherine had done to me!


    ¡°We¡¯re in public, Sebastian,¡± she threw back at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scream at me like I¡¯m a little girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scream at you all I fucking want! You¡¯re cunning, a mistress of deception. A failed partner! A bad wife!! And I want you to feel the pain you¡¯ve caused me with because of this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ohhh!!!¡± She interjected, her blue eyes fierce. So hot it could melt through a metal. ¡°So I¡¯m a bad wife? The failed partner here? Goodness knows I¡¯ve been working my butt off to make this marriage stay afloat. Ever since you returned from that auction with that stupid ve girl, you changed all of a sudden. You broke our connection. You fell distant and literally forgot you had a wife. Our sex life has been nothing but a pitiful disaster. If I hadn¡¯t coaxed you into having sex with me the other night, then I¡¯d still be begging you to touch me up till now. And you think with all this attitude of yours, you can be the world¡¯s greatest father,¡± she scoffed, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°Sorry to burst your bubbles Sebastian Stan, but you¡¯re not even an inch close to that.¡±


    The audience gathered around us gasped in extreme shock. Some of them were already stepping in to intervene.


    Catherine was breathing hard. Panting like a wounded beast. The crowd that was intervening tried to calm her down. It made me think she¡¯d turn pale and break down with another panic attack. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t care. Her words hurt me so much that it made my heart split open and sink into my stomach.


    ¡°You know what? Fuck you! Fuck this!! Fuck everything!!! You can go ahead and exchange the vows yourself,¡± I pulled my ring off my finger and threw it on the floor.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, the shock reverberating even louder this time. Without a pause, I threaded my way through the stunned onlookers and headed into the castle.


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The party had begun. I could hear the music. The chattering and giggles of the arriving guests. The clicking of wine-filled sses.


    Peering out the window, I could see the guests ¨C the elite wolves. The high-rank wolves looked all plush and blush in their rich shades of white and pink. Their strong scents mixed with the flower decorations and delicious food in the venue, making my nose tingle.


    Letting out a deep sigh, I attempted to close the window when I sighted Sebastian. He looked so handsome in that pink suit, his thick curly ck hair and well-groomed beard gleaming in the soft lights. He had a smile as broad as his massive shoulders on his face as he chatted with some of the guests. He looked satisfied. Happy. And I didn¡¯t want to be the one to destroy that happiness.


    I¡¯ve made my decision to leave. It was for the best. For the greater good. I didn¡¯t know my way around this kingdom. I had asked one of the maids for the closest bus station. And she had directed me. But she said it was a bit further from the castle. If I could manage to get there this night and take a bus back to my kingdom to Aunt Gigi¡¯s house, then I can make it before tomorrow afternoon. I know it¡¯ll be a long journey. But I can endure. The only problem now was my transport fare. I had no money on me and had no ns on how to get any. Perhaps I could ask someone for money on my way to the station or the bus or plead with the driver to please let me go free.


    No. That wasn¡¯t a good idea. I needed to think. Fast. But I was bereft of ideas. I couldn¡¯t think clearly. And I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe it was the fear. The tension. The uneasy feeling that was creating a storm in me.


    Huffing out a more audible breath, I let my gaze linger a bit more on Sebastian. This will be thest time I¡¯ll be seeing him. And it was hurting me even though I found it hard to admit. I wished I could go and thank him for everything. For the kindness. For the care. The generosity he¡¯d shown since he bought me. But¡­I couldn¡¯t. There was no time. And he¡¯ll be smart enough to know. I wondered how he¡¯d feel when he found out I was gone by tomorrow.


    I saw Catherine as she walked up to him and kissed him passionately. She looked utterly majestic in her hairdo and makeup which was wlessly done. And her pink crystal gown which was flowing elegantly around her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were chatting and giggling. It was obvious they wereplementing each other and relishing the joy that came with the celebration. With that, I shut my window and proceeded to pack my belongings. I didn¡¯t want to take the ¡®worn-out clothes Catherine was generous enough to leave for me¡¯. But I had no choice since I came to the castle with nothing.


    With most of the castle maids busy attending to the guests and Sebastian¡¯s guards focused on security, the castle was left unattended. That was the best time for me to sneak out through the back.


    After I was done packing, I arranged the room, leaving it in the pristine condition I had found it the first day I arrived. Grabbing the small luggage I had found in the room where I packed the few clothes, I walked to the door and as I attempted to jerk the handle open, an instant knock stopped me.


    My breath caught in my throat and my heart pounded in my ears. Who could it be? And why now? Maybe it was one of the maids or Amelia. Perhaps she came to remind me to take my medication.


    Dropping the luggage at the side of the bed, I tried to steady myself. I¡¯ll just lie to her that I had taken it. That way she can go quickly. On opening the door, I was caught off-guard by the sudden appearance of Sebastian, his ck satin eyes creamy with¡­tears?

 A Hidden Pain

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Can¡­can I pleasee in?¡± His voice was fragile. Shaking. Hurt. And his creamy gaze, trying to avoid mine. This was his castle. He didn¡¯t have to beg me toe inside. I just wished it wasn¡¯t at a time like this. He could see the luggage I kept by the side of the bed and find out I was about to leave.


    In the past, I¡¯d often been the one hesitant to meet his gaze, my nerves always getting the best of me. But now it was the other way round. It was obvious something was wrong. His anniversary party was still going on outside. And yet he came into the castle, wanting toe into my room unannounced.


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± I muttered as I made way for him, biting hard on my lower lip. Praying that he wouldn¡¯t see the luggage.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he buried his face into his palms, raking his perfectly curled hair into a mess.


    Seizing that chance, I tried to slide the luggage beneath the bed, but his head shot up, catching me off guard and causing me to freeze in ce.


    ¡°Just how could she think of doing such a thing to me,¡± he groaned and lowered his head to his palms again.


    He bore a hidden pain, a weight I could sense in the air. Yet, today was meant to be a day of happiness for him and Catherine. A day they were meant to renew the vows they made to each other on the altar. How could he be in such a state at a time like this?


    Stepping away from the edge of the bed, I approached him. As I settled close to him, my heart seemed to press harder on an imaginary elerator, the rhythm quickening at lightning speed. Being close to him always made my defence crumble. It peeled off everyyer of armour I had on. It left me helpless.


    Despite the rush of emotions, I battled with an overpowering urge to keep myself in check. Reluctantly, I rested aforting hand on his shoulder, my heart involuntarily pushing harder. I gulped, deep breathing silently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Sebastian?¡±


    Raising his head, his gaze met mine. They not only glistened with moisture. But also with pain so raw it overshadowed him. They were no longer the vibrant, sharp, assessing eyes I used to know. They were sad. Almost dark like midnight. As cold as ice.


    When he narrated the story of histe parents to me in that garden, I saw a soft side of him. A side of him I never thought existed. Yet, the side of him I was seeing now was more intense, a depth of emotion that seemed to cut through to his very core.


    ¡°We¡¯ve shared years,¡± hemented, his voice heavy with sorrow as he shifted his gaze from me. ¡°Three meaningful years. Yet, she never for once told me she was taking those pills. If I hadn¡¯t found out this night, she might have kept it hidden from me forever.¡±


    ¡°What pills?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The birth control pills?¡± His words hung heavy in the air as he breathed out in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m so confused. I just don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t get why she¡¯ll do this to me knowing how desperately I wanted to be a father. We even visited several hospitals thinking there was a medical problem with either of us. I didn¡¯t know that her and those pills were the problem.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Maybe she had her reasons,¡± I shrugged, scolding myself for saying that out loud. Thest thing I wanted to do was defend Catherine. What she did was wrong and condemnable. But I couldn¡¯t just keep calm. I needed to say something. Anything. If Sebastian was like this because she kept such a thing from him. Then how will he feel when he finds out she¡¯s cheating on him with that womanizer jerk ¨C Ken Johnson? That¡¯ll surely shatter him into a million pieces. ¡°Maybe she isn¡¯t¡­ ready to be a mother.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He turned his attention to me.


    ¡°Um¡­ you¡­you know,¡± I stammered, struggling to find the right words that would calm him down and make him feel better. The words that he needed to hear. ¡°The journey of motherhood can be really tough. Some women find it kind of scary. You¡¯ve got a fellow human growing inside you, and there¡¯s the swelling, feeling sick, and all that. But hey, don¡¯t get me wrong, being pregnant is actually amazing. It¡¯s like one of the best things to happen to ady. I¡¯m just saying, she needs some more time and your support.¡±


    ¡°But I have given and shown her all the love and support in the whole world,¡± he said, looking confused.


    ¡°Give her more. Show her more. Tighten the connection between you two. Make her feel that you¡¯re an inseparable part of her. To make it simpler, make her feel like she isn¡¯t the only one carrying that child in her,¡± I didn¡¯t know what came over me as I pulled closer to him and grabbed his hands, pressing them firmly. They were so warm. So soft I didn¡¯t want to let go.


    His gaze fell into mine, delving deeper than ever. His eyes returned to the usual maic, assessing, sharp,pelling eyes I used to know. They became warm again. My lips shivered with a thoughtful smile as I stared at him. I was d he was feeling better.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll make a very good mother,¡± the warmth of his smile echoed in his voice. ¡°Tell me, would you like to be a mother someday?¡±


    I got lost in thinking about how to answer him. I remembered the time I spent with Hermes¡¯s doctor in his castle hospital. He had asked me the same question back then.


    *****


    After Hermes had given me that heavy bout that sent me drifting into darkness, I thought and hoped that darkness was eternal. That I won¡¯t wake up again. That I won¡¯t make it. But my eyes slid open and I found myself on the castle¡¯s hospital bed again. No matter how severe or brutal his punishment was, I always made it. I always survived. But it sent an electricity of fear racing down my entire body to know that one day¡­I might give up.


    The castle¡¯s hospital was quite odd. It wasn¡¯t really like a proper hospital. It was just a big room with some beds in rows. Some shelves and tables held bottles with strange liquids and pills.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± A familiar masculine voice asked.


    Shifting my gaze, I saw the doctor. He was wearing his work clothes, like a white coat, and holding a tray with a ss of water and medicine. He seemed to be getting younger every day like he was drinking some magic potion. Those eyes of his were unfathomable. And housed a secret deep within them. A secret I wanted to know. But still cannot know.


    ¡°Better now,¡± I muttered as I sat up on the headboard of the bed. Even though my head was still throbbing from the impact of the blow.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, dropping the tray on a small table beside the bed. ¡°Now take this,¡± he reached out, handing me the medicine and ss of water.


    ¡°No,¡± I recoiled, my brows drawing together in an agonized expression. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Retracing, he sighed and shook his head. He was looking at me like a disappointed father looked at his stubborn child.


    ¡°Tell me?¡± He asked. ¡°Do you wish to get pregnant or worse be infected with an STI? Do you want to be a mother in your condition? In this kind of ce?¡±


    The way he said it made me feel kind of bad. I lowered my head, tears already welling up and stinging my eyes. Thest thing I wanted was to be pregnant for Hermes and nurse my child in this hellhole. Just thinking of it made my skin crawl so badly. And I also knew Hermes wouldn¡¯t want that either. His ruthless, psychotic behaviour was enough to tell me he hated anything marriage and children.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t,¡± I whispered with a tear-smothered voice.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Then take this.¡±


    I collected the medicine and took it down with the ss of water with immediate effect. After I was done, he took it back andid it on the tray, ready to leave.


    ¡°Get some rest. You¡¯ll feel a lot better and will be taken back to your chamber in no distant time,¡± he offered me a dry, forced smile before leaving.


    Quietly, Iid back on the bed, still in thought of what he asked me. Turning to my side, something caught my attention.


    There was a scalpel on the small table beside the bed where he had kept the tray. I knew it wasn¡¯t there before. He never for once left a sharp object within my reach and always made sure to take them away after he was done using them. Had he left it on purpose?

 He found out

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Brianna¡­ Brianna?¡± Sebastian called out, his voice a sudden jolt that drove me back to reality.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed, regaining control. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    He stared at me. A bit confused. Curious. As if to see through me. To know what I was feeling and thinking.


    I blinked more than usual to avoid his curious, exploring gaze. Then it suddenly dawned on me that I shouldn¡¯t be sitting that close to him. The door wasn¡¯t locked and Catherine could burst in at any moment with that horrified face of hers and confirm her suspicion on us.


    Moreover, I had a bus to catch, and as the night was growingte, time was slipping away. If I didn¡¯t leave the castle within the next thirty minutes, I might miss it. On top of that, I hadn¡¯t yet figured out how I was going to get the fare for the journey.


    I tried to stand. But he held me back to my greatest surprise.


    ¡°Please stay with me,¡± I saw the heart-rending tenderness of his gaze. They were begging me. They were needy. But I had made him feel better. Told him what he needed to hear. Shouldn¡¯t he be leaving and returning to his party outside? ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t.¡±


    Swallowing hard, I froze in ce as my blood congealed into ice cubes. He came close, his gaze drilling into mine, not breaking away even for a nanosecond as I sank into the pool of those dark chocte eyes. I could hear the pounding of his heart against his chest. His heavy breathing as I felt his warm breath heat my face.


    Gradually, his gaze drifted down from my eyes to my lips, and a shiver ran through me, making it hard to steady myself. My throat and mouth seemed to dry up like a desert unexpectedly. Without any forewarning, he bridged the gap between us, his lips melting softly like butter into mine.


    My eyes popped wide open in shock and goosebumps specked all over my skin. I wasn¡¯t expecting this from him. Not now. And perhaps¡­not ever.


    I wanted to break away. And tell him this wasn¡¯t right. Tell him I wanted this but I can¡¯t have it. But the more I wanted to, the harder I failed. The more I sumbed to the soft plushness of his lips against mine.


    At first, the kiss was slow, thoughtful. Tender and light like a summer breeze. But as I began opening up to him. Making him know I wanted this as bad as he did, he devoured me hungrily. Possessively. As though he¡¯d been waiting a thousand years for this. His hand mped my chin in ce as his tongue delved deeper into me, exploring the recesses of my mouth. Sending shivers of desire racing all over me. Setting my whole body on fire. Burning me to ashes.


    The world around me was spinning in a whirlwind of blinding speed, almost overwhelming. Instinctively, I shut my eyes, allowing that velocity to envelop mepletely. I surrendered to the raging storm, letting it carry me away in its fierce embrace.


    Amid the heart-stopping sensation, an image of Hermes smirking devilishly at me suddenly shed in my head. Catherine bursting right through that door with that horrified face of hers filled my head.


    A teardrop of pain and regret found its way down my cheek. Instantly, I pulled away from his embrace and rushed to the window, facing it so he wouldn¡¯t see my face.


    ¡°Please leave. This isn¡¯t right. We shouldn¡¯t be doing this at all, especially at a time like this when your anniversary party is still going on,¡± I said as my tears were almost choking my voice.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Brianna-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Please just go. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡±


    He let out a heavy breath, and I heard his steps going toward the door. Time ticked by, and I didn¡¯t hear the door creak open or shut. I sensed he was still there because I could feel his presence.


    As I turned, I caught my breath at the sight of him. His lips were open, and his face, once attractive and appealing, now looked full of pain.


    He looked at the empty open wardrobe I had forgotten to close and at the luggage, I didn¡¯t slidepletely under the bed on the other side before his gaze met mine.


    Oh no! He had found out.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re trying to run away?¡± Pain, raw and heavy dripping from his voice. ¡°You¡¯re trying to leave me after everything I have done for you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no,¡± my misery was heavy, like a weight of steel. It matched his own. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to find out this way. But this is for the best. Thest thing I want is for you and Luna Catherine to keep fighting because of me. I don¡¯t want to ruin what you two have built over the years. Please¡­ just let me go.¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it!¡± he ground out, his body tensed as he leaned forward, his eyes wide with desperation. It was the only instance I¡¯d seen him like this, all fired up and furious. Thest time he had been this was when he saved me from that Alpha king who tried to rape me at that cocktail party and when Catherine had sshed her coffee on me. Except for those times, he had always been gentle andposed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, Brianna. I love you¡­ and I want to protect you,¡± his voice softened as quickly as it had red up. But then, it surged back again with a sudden urgency. ¡°But the more I try to do that, the harder I fail. The more you push me away. Why! Isn¡¯t my effort enough for you?¡±


    His words left me glued to the spot. They crippled me. And confirmed my initial doubts. Amelia was right when she said he had a spark for me. I could see that spark right now. All bright, clear and burning in his eyes. In his words. Is that the reason he¡¯d been all caring and kind towards me? Is that the reason he didn¡¯t treat me like the ve I was supposed to be? Because he loved me?


    But¡­no. All that spark. All that love shouldn¡¯t be for me. It should be for his wife. For his Luna. Catherine.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, Sebastian,¡± I struggled to find my control and voice. ¡°I can¡¯t leave in the same ce with you knowing that you love me. Knowing that your wife is here. And that she is the jealous and territorial type. Knowing what I have been through in the past. I just have to leave for good. And even if you don¡¯t agree with my decision¡­I¡¯m still leaving. And you won¡¯t stop me.¡±


    He was shocked as his gaze lingered on me. Regaining full control, I walked to the other side of the bed. I grabbed my luggage and attempted to walk past him and open the door. But he held me back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brianna,¡± he apologized. But his apology carried along with it a hidden motive. ¡°I just can¡¯t let you leave. It¡¯s for your good. For your safety and well-being. Guards!!¡± He yelled.


    At once, the door swung open and two huge, heavily built guards dressed in the darkest shade of ck suits and spectacles marched in. I recognized them to be the same guards that had helped me off the stage that day at the auction after he bought me.


    ¡°Take her to the cell,¡± Sebastian said and he looked away in agony, not wanting to look at me.

 Hurting

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    That kiss was magical. Everything I longed for. I loved the way she seemed to melt like jelly whenever I was close to her. Loved the way her heart throbbed relentlessly against her perfect boobs, making them beat tenderly against the top of her flimsy gown. I loved her innocent tender eyes. Her soft lips. They were sulent and tasted so good I could bite into them all year long. Damn!! I love everything about her.


    At first, she was a bit reluctant when I kissed her, but then she unfolded to me like a butterfly, savouring the sensation of my lips on hers. Telling me she wanted it as badly as I did. But all of a sudden, she pulled away. She always did.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fuck! Fuck!! Fuck!!! Fuck!!!! Fuck!!!!!


    I clenched my fist, resisting the urge to smash them against the standing mirror in front of me. I was a step from goingpletely crazy that night with everything that was happening.


    I knew that what I did was wrong. I wasn¡¯t supposed to kiss her on a night like this. When my anniversary party was still going on outside. Even though I doubted it was after the incident with Catherine. But the moment I saw that empty open wardrobe and the luggage that was half slid under her bed, my heart split into two, dropped and sank deep into my stomach.


    I couldn¡¯t believe she wanted to run away. Leave me after everything I have done for her. All I ever did was show her unconditional love. Care. Protection. All I ever wanted was to be her fortress. Her pir. Her antidote. I wanted to wipe away all that pain the world had caused her. The pain that the death of her parents and her unborn brother had caused her. The pain people like Hermes and Nn had caused her. But the more I tried, the harder I failed. The more she threw all my efforts in the mud.


    When I called my guards and they took her away to the cell, I felt a million shards of ss pierce deep into my soul as her shrills drowned away. But I believed I did the right thing. Didn¡¯t I? I couldn¡¯t simply let her go. What if people like Nn spot her and exploit her innocence and purity again? What if she returned to her kingdom and Hermes happened to see her, reim her as one of his Omega ves and put her up for another auction? I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if any of that were to happen.


    Closing my eyes, I let out a deep sigh as I headed to the window. I saw that it was closed and wondered why. When I opened it, I looked outside and saw that most of the guests had departed, leaving only a few lingering about and chattering amongst themselves.


    They¡¯re probably discussing what happened between Catherine and me. I was sure the news would end up on the front page of the morning paper. My phone will likely be flooded with messages and calls, either tonight or tomorrow morning. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t care. All that didn¡¯t matter to me at the moment. The only thing that mattered was how I was going to tell Brianna that I never meant to hurt her. What I did was only to keep her safe and prevent her from carrying on with a decision that could haunt and scar her more than her past.


    Squinting slightly, I scanned the remaining guests on thewn, trying to find Catherine. However, I couldn¡¯t find her. She must have gone inside. Or be somewhere within the castle. Or perhaps, she suffered another panic attack because of how she was breathing like a wounded beast after I had left.


    The door suddenly burst open, jolting me and grabbing my attention. When I turned, I saw one of the maids storm in, her face marked with a fear so intense and extreme it made me think something very bad had happened.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ Alpha Sebastian,¡± she was unable to steady her shaky voice. ¡°It¡¯s Luna Catherine¡­ She¡¯s hurting herself.¡±


    Oh Goodness. I muttered, facepalming. Not again.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the chamber,¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I followed her out.


    On entering my chamber, I saw Catherine¡¯s crystal gown and underwear draped on the floor. The maid picked it up and arranged it on her dresser.


    The sound of the shower running and the sound of sobsbined, drawing my attention as I approached the bathroom. The door was ajar, and as I stepped inside, I found Catherine sitting on the bathroom floor naked, her back against the wall and her head bowed low in despair.


    As soon as she heard mee in, she gazed up at me with eyes that were intensely red, swollen and so puffy I worried they might pop out from their sockets at any second. She held a pocket knife in her hand, and her wrists and palms were smeared with blood, mingling with the running water.


    ¡°Oh Goodness!¡± I blurted out. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡­ Do you want to kill yourself?!¡±


    Grabbing a towel nearby, I rushed to her and brushed the pocket knife off her fingers. I reached for the shower knob and turned it off. Wrapping her in the towel, I lifted her and carried her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sebastian,¡± deep sobs shook her voice as she wrapped her arms around my neck, trembling uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying all those awful things to you in front of the guests¡­ I promise I won¡¯t take those pills ever again¡­I¡¯ll be pregnant for you¡­I¡¯ll give you the child you¡¯ve always wanted. I¡¯m so sorry¡­,¡± She buried her face in my chest and wept aloud, her blood staining my suit.


    ¡°Get Amelia!!¡± I said to the maid who stood there, her hands pressed against her mouth to cage her sobs and screams. ¡°Tell her to bring the first aid right away.¡±


    She nodded severally and rushed out the door at once. I lowered Catherine down gently beside the bed. I didn¡¯t want to keep her on the bed so her blood wouldn¡¯t stain the sheets.


    Pushing the drawer of her vanity table open, I grabbed cotton wool and knelt beside her to clean the cut on her wrist and the blood on her palms.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Sebastian,¡± she continued muttering. ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s been forgotten already. Just don¡¯t do something like this ever again.¡±


    She pressed her lips firmly together and nodded like a frightened child, tears flowing down effortlessly from her red eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t understand her. One minute she¡¯s all fierce and feisty like a tiger. The next she¡¯s all fragile and innocent like a wilting flower. Like an innocent kitten.


    I was still cleaning her cut and the blood when Amelia stormed in with the first aid kit.


    ¡°Let me see it,¡± she quickly knelt beside Catherine, cing her kit nearby. Taking her hand with caution, she carefully assessed the injury.


    ¡°How serious is it?¡± I asked, standing and giving way for her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be alright,¡± she reassured. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Fortunately, it¡¯s a superficial cut, and it hasn¡¯t prated beyond the topyers of her skin.¡±


    Hearing her words, I let out a relieved sigh, rubbing my forehead. Tonight was supposed to be a time of happiness and celebration. But it ended up being long and crazy and chaotic.

 My Second Escape Plan

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Please let me go,¡± I fought against Sebastian¡¯s guards¡¯ unyielding grip as they escorted me to an underground part of the castle I¡¯d never seen before. What was with these castles and secret underground passages? ¡°Please¡­you can¡¯t be doing this to me. Please¡­not again.¡±


    ¡°Sorry miss,¡± one of them said. ¡°We only answer to Alpha Sebastian.¡±


    In one quick motion, he pulled out a long handkerchief from his pocket and tied it over my face. The other guard held me still while he did this. It made me quiet, with only my muffled sounds heard as the kind of tears I hadn¡¯t experienced sinceing to this castle streamed down my cheeks.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t be doing this to me. I thought he said he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I thought he was different from his fellow Alpha kings at that auction hall. That he was nothing like Hermes. But I was wrong to think that. He was proving not to. Now he was really hurting me.


    The guards stopped in front of a closed door. One of them let go of me to open it, while the other kept holding me tightly. I stomped my foot hard against his, causing him to suppress a groan and release me.


    I rushed toward the stairs. Before I could rip off the handkerchief tied over my face and ascend, they suddenly caught up with me. They were so huge that a step they took was equivalent to two steps for me.


    ¡°No¡­!!¡± I gritted, fighting against their hold as they dragged me into the room. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian wouldn¡¯t want us to hurt you. So don¡¯t make this hard for us,¡± one said angrily.


    The room was quite big but only had one cell. Inside that cell, there was a tiny window that let in just a bit of light, so the room stayed dimly lit. There was also a small bed and a few other items inside the cell. The air felt wet, chilly, and thick, reminding me of the basements in Hermes castle.


    Unlocking the cell, they guarded me in. Not throwing me in like I had thought they would. And locked it back immediately.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me in here,¡± I shouted at them, banging against the cell. They shook their heads in disapproval and left, shutting the door behind them.


    After yelling and banging on the metal for a while, I got exhausted and gave up. I sat down, running my fingers through my messy hair, regretting not closing those wardrobe doors and hiding the luggage properly under my bed. If I had done that, I might have already been on a bus heading back to my kingdom. My attempts to escape never seemed to work, no matter how much effort I put in.


    *****


    After I returned from the castle hospital, security became tighter than ever. Two, three and at times four guards stood by my room door. I wasn¡¯t allowed to engage in any form of conversation with the maids as they served me aside telling them what I wanted. The door was left open whenever they served me with the guards monitoring everything I say and every move I make.


    Despite all that, I still held onto hope. Held on tight to the scalpel the doctor had left for me, trying toe up with my second escape n and picturing myself driving it multiple times right into Hermes¡¯s chest. If I had to kill him to escape this hellhole, then I¡¯d do it without looking back.


    An idea suddenly clicked as my gaze fell on the small ss flower vase on top of my vanity table.


    Rising and rushing to the door, I pressed my ear against it, listening attentively to what the guards were doing and saying. There were two and for this n to work, I needed just a guard around.


    Theyughed loudly. And chatted about visiting a brothel and drinking themselves into oblivion in theing night. I thought of giving up and going back to lie on my bed. They wouldn¡¯t stop talking andughing. It was obvious they had no intentions of leaving their post until their shift was over.


    I was about to go back to bed when I caught the sound of the heavy footsteps of one of them walking away from the door.


    This was my chance. I had to carry out my n quickly before he returned. If he returned, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle two of them at once.


    Cautiously, I hid the scalpel beneath my gown. Hurrying over to the small ss flower vase on the table, I pushed it off, causing it to shatter into pieces. Swiftly, I knelt, took out a shard, and made a small cut on my forefinger, a slight wince escaping my mouth as a trickle of blood emerged. I screamed loud enough to attract the guard¡¯s attention and then in the next second, the door flung open and he burst in.


    ¡°What is it?!¡± He snarled at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt,¡± I showed him the cut on my forefinger, feigning tears. ¡°I need first aid right away.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so clumsy and stupid?! What are you? Five years old?¡± He snuffed out and rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go get one of the maids.¡±


    He turned and headed for the door when I quickly took out the scalpel and charged toward him. I climbed onto his back and stabbed him in the valley of his shoulder des. But that did little to no harm. He stifled a groan, put his hand over his shoulder and grabbed a fistful of my hair, pulling it so hard I screamed in pain.


    ¡°Get off me you crazy bitch.¡±


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± I cried out as he pulled my hair harder. Instinctively, I drove out the scalpel and stabbed him multiple times in the same spot, squeezing my eyes shut and gritting my teeth as his blood spattered on my face.


    He was as stubborn as a bull, and not easy to take down. It wasn¡¯t until we reached the doorway that he began to weaken. His groans ceased, and his hand released my hair. I sensed his breath fading slowly as he bent over and fell forward onto the floor, face down.


    I got off him and wiped off the stters that stained my face. My heart was beating fast. Way too fast. Causing me to breathe in shallow, quick gasps. I just killed a man! I had never killed before.


    Calm down, Brianna¡­. Breathe¡­just breathe¡­You¡¯re not a murderer¡­You only did what you had to do to survive.


    A shiver coursed through me. My teeth chattered as I repeated that to myself, a constant reminder that I wasn¡¯t a killer. But a survivor.


    ¡°Hey!!¡±


    A yell from the side of the hallway startled me, making my heart jump in shock. Turning, I saw one of the guards racing toward me.


    No!!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I began running as fast as I could, forgetting to take out the scalpel from the guard¡¯s shoulder. The scalpel which was my only weapon.


    Navigating the castle wasn¡¯t difficult for me since this wasn¡¯t the first time I was trying to escape. As I hurried down the stairs, I nced back and saw the guard closing in on me. When I turned forward again, I identally collided with a maid carrying a tray of food, sending it scattering in all directions.


    This caused me to lose my bnce and fall off the stairs. But I got up anyway, oblivious of the bruises I sustained. Those didn¡¯t matter at the moment. What mattered was getting past the front door. Getting the hell out of this hellhole. Regaining my freedom. Far away from Hermes and his sister.


    As I reached the main hall of the castle, three guards were strolling toward the rear of the castle. They didn¡¯t see me. But the sudden shout of the one pursuing me quickly drew their attention.


    ¡°Quick!¡± his loud voice resonated. ¡°Get the sedative!¡±


    Fear like I have never known before welled up inside me. If they manage to catch me, Hermes will surely deal with me mercilessly. Like never before. I couldn¡¯t afford that.


    I was hopeful when I saw that the castle¡¯s front door wasn¡¯t locked. I threw my entire weight against it, causing it to forcefully fling open. I stumbled but managed to stay on my feet as I continued running.


    The soft rays of the sun on my skin reminded me of just how much I have misseding out in the open fields to enjoy it. I was free atst. I made it out. I just needed to escape the four guards behind me and¡­


    Fuck!!!!! The castle gate. Ipletely forgot about it. It never for once urred to me. It was secured with arge padlock. I nced at the fence, considering if I could climb over it. But it wasn¡¯t possible. It was tall and had active electric security wires at the top.


    All the hope I had faded as quickly and as brightly as it ignited. I felt the freedom I worked so hard for slipping away like sand from my grasp again. The freedom I killed for. My world was turning dark right before me. And there was nothing I could do.


    Skidding to a stop, all I could do was bang my fist against the gigantic gate, screaming for help at the top of my voice. ¡°Help!!!¡­ Anyone!!! Please help me!!!¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a hand mped over my mouth from behind, shutting me up. I was lifted off the ground, and my attempts to break free were useless against the strong grip. Then, a needle was jabbed into the side of my neck, and a calming sensation washed over me.


    ¡°Not again¡­ please,¡± my voice was reduced to a distant echo as my eyelids grew heavy and gave in to the calming sensation that overtook me.

 The Brutal Punishment

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV (CONT¡¯D FROM PREVIOUS CHAPTER)


    When I woke up, I found my naked form tied to the bed. Hermes was standing beside the bed, gripping a small leather whip that looked like the one that hadnded me in the castle hospital before. Only this one was smaller. His face was filled with rage, intense enough to melt a metal.


    ¡°I thought I made it very clear to you that you¡¯re mine until I decide otherwise,¡± he caressed the strands of the whip, his killer gaze still intent on me, melting me to ashes. ¡°You tried to escape once and I made sure you regretted it. And now, not only did you try to escape again, you also killed one of my guards.¡±


    ¡°Please, Hermes,¡± I choked back a cry, terrified and on edge. This was my worst nightmare. I know what he intended to do to me with that ferocious whip. And I was certain it wouldn¡¯t end well. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please, don¡¯t do¡ª¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± He red up like fire ignited from nowhere, thrusting forward as I flinched in shock. ¡°There is no escaping this! There is no escaping us!! Until I fucking say so!!¡±


    Suddenly, his voice softened as quickly as it had red up. But with a sinister motive. ¡°I warned you, Brianna. But you always turn out as stubborn as a mule. You¡¯ve sinned against me again. All sins must be punished. And now, I¡¯ll punish you most painfully and dreadfully,¡± he struck me forcefully on my puffs with the leather whip, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a pained moan. My skin there turned red and started to swell, showing the shape of the whip¡¯s impact.


    I tried to struggle. But my attempts proved futile. My wrists were tightly bound to the bedposts with very thick ropes that scraped the skin of my wrists and ankles with each struggle I made. My legs were tied down too, pulled apart forcefully in a way that would make it easy for him to slide in if he wanted to defile me. Which was I sure he would.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he trailed the whip down to my lower andshed me there. The pain was intense and hurt so badly that I squirmed and screamed, the thick ropes I was tied in scraping against my flesh the more.


    On seeing my reaction, a satanic smile stretched across his face. Heshed me down again with a more brutalizing force, forcing out another pained moan louder than the previous from me. ¡°This is just the start. A warm-up. There¡¯s more in store. You¡¯ll wish you never tried to escape from me. Guards!!¡± He yelled with a voice so deep it shook the room as he walked to a table at the corner of the room and to my greatest surprise, grabbed a scalpel. That was my scalpel. The one I had forgotten to take out of the guard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bring in the doctor!!¡±


    The door flung open. And the shock of seeing the guards drag in the doctor hit me with full force. I had to blink more than usual to make sure it was really him. And indeed, it was him.


    He was sweating a lot. His skin, once smooth was now red, parched and needed hydration desperately. A gag was put over his mouth to keep him quiet. When he saw me, he shook his head slowly and lowered it to his chest. But Hermes clutched his chin and forced him to meet his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. How-the-fucking-hell-did-she-get-this?¡± Hermes red at him with burning, reproachful eyes as he raised the scalpel to his face and pulled down the gag on his mouth.


    ¡°Please believe me, Alpha Hermes,¡± he begged, his voice thick with fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she stole it.¡±


    ¡°I gave you strict orders to make sure you take out all the sharp medical tools when you¡¯re done using them,¡± Hermes fumed impatiently, not convinced with the doctor¡¯s answer to his question. ¡°Did I or didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he swallowed hard, his breathing so heavy and loud I could hear it from where Iy.


    ¡°Did I or didn¡¯t I?¡± Hermes vented, gripping his steel-grey hair that extended to the base of his neck and pulling so hard that his face tilted upward.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes,¡± he whimpered. ¡°Yes¡­ You did.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you defy my orders?¡± He asked, still gripping his hair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­. I swear I took them all out.¡±


    In a swift move, Hermes left his hair. The intensity of his anger was growing with each passing moment. He will hurt the doctor if he doesn¡¯t tell him what he wants to hear. And I didn¡¯t want that. Thest thing I wanted was for someone to suffer and pay the price of my failure. To this day, I still haven¡¯t seen Lily after the guards took her away from that basement. I didn¡¯t know what Hermes did to her. Whether she was alive or dead. And there was no one I could ask to confirm.


    The doctor was lying to save himself. I knew he had intentionally left that scalpel for me. In all my time staying at the hospital, he had never forgotten to take out a tool after he was done using it to treat my injuries. I had to intervene so that the same thing that happened to Lily wouldn¡¯t happen to him.


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes,¡± I strained to speak clearly. ¡°I took it without him knowing¡­He wasn¡¯t involved¡­ He had no part in this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up, Brianna!!¡± Hermesshed at me, cutting my words short as they stuck up in my throat. ¡°What do you take me for? A little kid? Uhhh? I know he intentionally gave you this weapon to kill me with it.¡±


    He angrily grabbed a small napkin from the dresser drawer and shoved it forcefully into my mouth, silencing me.


    ¡°You killed one of my guards,¡± he held my neck, forcing my head up from the bed. My air supply was cut off. I couldn¡¯t breathe. And the napkin stuffed in my mouth was making it harder. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to do the same to him. And you¡¯re going watch me do it,¡± he brought the scalpel very close to my face.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I attempted to utter. But couldn¡¯t. My heartbeat was slowing gradually. My eyes were about to close when he let off my neck and stamped my head back on the bed.


    The doctor on hearing what Hermes said about killing him tried to wriggle free. But his efforts were nothingpared to the unity of the guard¡¯s stronghold. One of them pulled the gag back up to his mouth to shut him up.


    ¡°You had one simple job,¡± Hermes stalked towards him like a predator. ¡°All you were brought here to do was just treat and administer the fucking pills to the girls. Yet you messed up. And tried to have me killed.¡±


    The doctor was mumbling beneath the gag, veins bulging from his forehead and neck. I watched in horror as Hermes drove the scalpel multiple times into the side of his neck, without hesitation.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re watching this princess,¡± he said as he did. Crimson blood sshed as though released from a sprinkler, colouring their faces.


    Hot tears burned my eyes and steamed my vision. I shut my eyes so tightly they ached. I didn¡¯t want to witness this gory scene. This cold-blooded murder. The next thing I heard was a thud on the floor like something falling. It was the doctor. Hermes had killed him. He was dead. Dead because of me!

 The Brutal Punishment Continued

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ****Trigger warning: Explicit scene. Viewer discretion is advised.****


    The doctor¡¯s body was taken away, and the bloody mess was cleaned up by the guards. During this time, Hermes stood by the window, drinking wine and asionally giving me wicked devilish looks. By the time the guards were done, he had already finished an entire bottle of wine.


    I was still shaken by the memory of the doctor¡¯s murder, the images reying in my head over and over again like a horror movie. Hermes said he¡¯d punish me most painfully and dreadfully. Seeing him kill that doctor who was a good man and had only tried to help me had already done more than enough pain. He had seeded. Then why didn¡¯t he want to untie me and let me go back to my room? My muscles were already sore and overworked from the impact of struggling under the ropes. I needed to get the hell out of this room.


    I wanted to talk desperately, but the napkin in my mouth stopped me, causing me to mumble. Hermes, noticing my persistence, dropped his wine ss, came over, and sat on the bed beside me. He removed the napkin from my mouth, and the first thing I did was spit on his face.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡± My words ripped out angrily from my throat. ¡°Haven¡¯t you punished me enough already? Untie me and let me get the hell out of this room.¡±


    Looking away, he wiped my saliva off his face with the back of his hand, his jaw clenched tight. I could see that what I did had fueled his anger more. But a man like him, a true devil, deserved every bit of it and so much more.


    ¡°You know what,¡± he turned to me, still wiping his face in anger. ¡°I was actually thinking of letting you go. But because of what you just did¡­I just want to say congrattions. You¡¯ve just added to your punishment.¡±


    Standing, his hard, resentful expression turned to a mischievous smirk.


    Guards!¡± He called out with a tone that was sinister and less authoritative.


    The door swung open at once and the guards who had been standing guard outside the door after they finished cleaning up the bloody mess caused by the doctor¡¯s murder marched in.


    Walking to them, Hermes patted their shoulders. The smirk on his face had widened and was reaching his ears.


    ¡°How would you two like to¡­have a taste of her?¡±


    Startled by Hermes¡¯s words, I took in a quick sharp breath, my heart skipping several beats. He couldn¡¯t be serious. Was this another one of his tricks?


    ¡°Hermes¡­you can¡¯t be serious right now¡­don¡¯t do this¡­please.¡± My lips quivered uncontrobly.


    ¡°You stubborn mule. I have warned you severally to never address your master by his name,¡± Hermes roared at me. ¡°You¡¯d better control that tongue before it earns you another punishment.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± one of the guards called out, looking like someone who had just won a lottery and wanted to double-check their luck. ¡°You mean like you¡­you want us to fuck her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hermes pressed their shoulders tighter and leaned forward with a whisper. ¡°Yes, I want you two to fuck her. Fuck her hard¡­really hard. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. So don¡¯t hold back. Enjoy it like it¡¯s yourst,¡± he nced back at me and offered a wink. Then patted their shoulders again and their cheeks before settling by the dresser, crossing his arms over his chest, looking like an eager audience awaiting a captivating show.


    The guards¡¯ gazes travelled to me, their lips curling to ascivious smirk. And their eyes gleamed with intense lust and desire. They looked like hungry wolves who were more than ready to feast on the flesh of their prey.


    ¡°Hermes¡­sorry¡­My love, please I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t let them do this to me,¡± I pleaded, acidic tears corroding my eyes. But it all fell on deaf ears. He wasn¡¯t even listening to me. He was just standing there smirking dangerously, waiting for the show to kick start.


    The next thing I held was quick breathing and unbuckling of belts. The guards took off every piece they had on, revealing their naked form. And rubbing their hardening cocks vigorously as they approached me with that hungry wolf look on their faces.


    One mounted the bed and spread my already spread legs wider, causing me to scream as I heard a snap. The other nestled close to my upper body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me, you pieces of shit!!¡± I snarled at them, trying to wriggle from their possession. But the rope prevented me. Hurting me with each attempt.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± the one close to my face gritted, thrusting forward. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ve waited for this. For this body of yours,¡± his eyes scanned every inch of my body and then he licked his lips. ¡°Your body is so sumptuous it could make any man cum under two seconds¡ª¡±


    I spat at him, silencing his words. His anger red, and he retaliated by grabbing the napkin Hermes had left on the floor and forcefully shoving it into my mouth, making me choke.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His hands ravaged and kneaded my puffs. He clutched my nipples and pulled them so hard, I squeezed my eyes close as a thick wave of pain rippled through me. Holding onto one, he lowered and bit into the other, suckling into it as though it was his source of life.


    The other guard had dug his face deep between my legs, biting, sucking, licking my innocent hole while his fingers rubbed my clit vigorously. The feel of his saliva on my hole triggered bile in my throat. If not for the napkin stuffed in my mouth, I was sure I would have thrown up.


    My eyes were still pressed shut in agony as acidic tears continued to trickle out, burning my face. I wished there was a way I could escape all this. Disappear into thin air. Or perhaps¡­die to stop all this suffering Hermes was subjecting me to. But I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t scream. I couldn¡¯t groan. All I could do was cry. I cried out the pain. The agony. The distress. The hurt. And bore that moment like a cross in my heart.


    When my eyes opened, my vision was clouded by my tears. Everything around me appeared as a blurry mess, and the world seemed to move in slow motion. I thought I saw Hermes pull open the dresser drawer and draw out something that looked like a small de.


    Just when the guard whose face was nestled between my thighs rose and was about to plunge his phallus inside me, Hermes tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Hey,¡± the guard turned to him and without warning, Hermes nted the de somewhere that made me press my lips together tightly and look away quickly in disgust. The guard whimpered and dropped dead.


    The other guard seeing this jolted from my puffs, breathing hard like he¡¯d seen the devil. What Hermes did hit him extremely hard like a fast-moving train.


    ¡°Alpha Hermes¡­¡± his widened gaze fell on his fellow¡¯s corpse and returned to Hermes. Then he swallowed a lump.


    ¡°So you thought you could fuck the same ve as your king?¡± Hermes let out an incredulous scoff.


    ¡°But¡­ but you said we could have her,¡± Amid his fear, the guard¡¯s brows squished together in utter confusion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hermes sneered at him. ¡°I was tasting your level of loyalty. You could have been wise enough to decline. But instead desire and lust clouded your mind and led you in the wrong direction. I won¡¯t kill you. But let this serve as an example to you, the other guards and any other male in this castle who¡¯ll try to have their way with her or even look at her with desire. I¡¯ll dly pluck your eyeballs and store them in a collection box. She is mine and mine alone until I say otherwise. Is that clear?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Hermes,¡± he replied, bowing slightly, still appearing confused and shaken by what Hermes had done.


    ¡°Now get rid of this shit and clean this ce up.¡±


    He nodded and rushed to his clothes which were scattered on the floor, the blood emanating from the dead guard¡¯s corpse that was forming a pool, just an inch away from drenching it.


    ¡°And as for you,¡± Hermes walked to me and grabbed me by the chin. ¡°From today henceforth, your door post will be free of any guards and left unlocked. But if you ever try to escape me again, I¡¯ll not only roast that sweet pussy of yours, but I¡¯ll also fuck you so hard you¡¯ll wish you were dead,¡± he emphasized hisst words and let go of my chin. Is that clear,¡± he snarled, forcing me to nod obediently in his clutch.


    ¡°Untie her and have the maids bathe her and take her back to her room once you¡¯re done cleaning,¡± he said to the guard as he made his way to the door.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± He bowed in reverence.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight or react. Everything that happened today overwhelmed me. It was a lot to take in and process. It was like a powerful storm that caught me off guard. Hisst words continued to echo in my head, crippling every thought I had of escaping. If he didn¡¯t decide otherwise, then I¡¯m stuck with him in this hellhole¡­forever.

 Reasons and Problems

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Last night, I wanted to go see Brianna and tell her that I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her by keeping her in the cell. Or subject her to whatever ill treatment Hermes had made her and the other Omega ves at that auction pass through. Tell her that on the bright side, I only wanted to protect her. I was sure she might find it hard to believe for now. But with time, she¡¯ll understand that it was for the best.


    But Catherine¡¯s delicate statest night and the countless calls and messages we received from worried guests at the anniversary party tied me down. I devoted many hours to looking after her and responding to messages and calls. It wasn¡¯t easy exining to them that the issue that happenedst night was just a mere husband and wife misunderstanding. But I did my best.


    As I expected, the incidentst night became a top story on the front page of the morning paper, with the headline: ¡°Celebratory Night Takes Unexpected Turn: Alpha King Sebastian and Wife sh During Their Anniversary Dinner Party.¡±


    I brushed out a sharp breath as I looked at the headline. Just as I was about to turn to the page with the story, someone snatched it from behind.


    ¡°Honey,¡± Catherine said softly, taking a seat close to mine at the dining table. ¡°Can we please just forget about everything that happenedst night?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. I just sighed and lowered my gaze to my breakfast of coffee and croissants.


    She took my fingers and rubbed them gently. Reaching for my face, she cradled my chin, making me face her.


    ¡°Please,¡± she pleaded, her blue eyes glistening with genuine emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s already forgotten. So you have nothing to worry about,¡± I took her bandaged hand and clutched it. I was about to nt a kiss when she winced slightly, reminding me she was still injured. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I apologized.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s nothing,¡± she smiled warmly at me. ¡°All that matters is that we didn¡¯t letst night¡¯s incident define us and break us apart. We are back bigger, better and stronger in love. And that is all that matters, honey.¡±


    I nodded and forced back a smile. Catherine stood, leaned over and kissed me passionately on the lips, catching me unawares. Sitting back down, she dly tossed the paper aside at the further end of the dining table.


    As I nibbled on my croissant, I felt a bit guilty and unsure. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on why. Maybe it was the kiss with Briannast night, or perhaps it was because I didn¡¯t fully trust Catherine with herst words after everything that had happened. She had a knack for surprises, and I had this feeling she might do something unexpected and crazy again.


    One of the maids brought her breakfast. And for the first time in years, she said thank you and politely smiled at the maid. I stared at her in shock and surprise, blinking more than usual to make sure this was real.


    ¡°What?¡± She stared at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you giving me that look? Did something go wrong?¡­ Is it my hair¡­ or my face? Are my morning marks that terrible? Are my eyes still swollen?¡± She asked, running her fingers over her hair and face to check them.


    ¡°No, It¡¯s nothing,¡± I broke my gaze from her and turned my attention back to my breakfast.


    ¡°I mean it, Sebastian,¡± she persisted, leaning closer with curiosity. ¡°Did I do or say something that surprised you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have never seen you say thank you or smile at the maids. What¡¯s with the sudden behaviour change?¡± I finally said, raising my mug to my lips and taking a sip.


    Her smile grew wider as she reached for my fingers, pressing them tighter than before.


    ¡°You are the reason for the change. You¡¯re the reason for everything I do, Sebastian. I¡¯m just so happy this morning. With you, I¡¯m a changed person. With your presence and love, I¡¯m happy,¡± raising my fingers to her lips, she worshipped and pampered them with kisses, leaving me blinking with bafflement. What has gotten into her this morning? What she okay at all? But despite all that, I felt a bit smug and proud of myself. And also hoped that this new Catherine wouldst longer.


    I sipped my coffee and on setting the mug down, noticed approaching footsteps. I turned to see Amelia with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Sebastian. Good morning, Luna Catherine,¡± she greeted with a polite bow.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I nodded slightly, furrowing my brows, and adding a sense of urgency to my tone. ¡°You look troubled. Is something the problem?


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a tense, small voice. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Brianna¡­ She isn¡¯t in her room. And I can¡¯t find her anywhere in the castle. I knocked several times on her door earlier this morning to give her medication but there was no response. So I decided to enter. And when I did, I saw that it was empty. The wardrobe was empty too and I saw some luggage by the side of the bed. I think¡­I think she left.¡±


    I took out a relieving breath and focused back on my breakfast. With the expression on her face and when she first called Brianna¡¯s name, I thought something very bad had happened to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Amelia,¡± I said in aposed manner. ¡°Brianna hasn¡¯t left. She¡¯s still in the castle. She¡¯s just temporarily locked up in the cell.¡±


    On hearing that, Catherine dropped the cutleries she was eating with and they nged noisily on her ceramic te.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s still in this castle?¡± She red at me, startling me as her once calm demeanour transformed into a furious one in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian,¡± Amelia pleaded, trying to kneel when I stopped her. ¡°Please don¡¯t punish Brianna. She¡¯s good and innocent. I¡¯m sure there is a reasonable exnation for whatever she did that caused you to lock her in the cell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never punish or do anything to hurt her,¡± I looked at Amelia, stricken by what she said. ¡°I had kept her there because¡­Becausest night I caught her trying to escape. I tried to talk her out of it. But she was adamant. Keeping her there was the only way to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Ohh,¡± Amelia looked away slightly and calmed. But with confusion etched in her features.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not nning on keeping her there for long. Just long enough for her to realize she¡¯s making a terrible mistake trying to leave.¡±


    ¡°Can you leave us?¡± Catherine directed at Amelia.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yes, my Luna,¡± she dipped to a dismissive bow before taking her leave.


    Directing her fiery gaze at me, Catherine fired. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand you. The ve girl decided to leave this ce for good. And you stopped her. Just why the fucking hell would you do that?!¡±


    ¡°Can we not do this right now, Catherine?¡± I shot her a disapproving nce. I wanted to return to my breakfast when she banged against the table with her palms.


    ¡°Can we not do what right now?¡± She snapped. ¡°Something you¡¯ve already initiated? Are you blind, Sebastian? Can¡¯t you see that girl is trying to ruin our marriage? She wants to tear us apart!¡±


    I could no longer cage my ring temper. Just when I thought things were cooling and taking a brighter turn, she was beginning to ruin it by bringing this issue up and not wanting to let it go. I knew this would happen.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Catherine,¡± I countered, meeting her re. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things. Remember, I purchased her at the auction, and she¡¯s still my responsibility. If I let her go and she¡¯s captured by any of the Alpha Kings, you do know I¡¯ll lose my rank and position as the Alpha King of this kingdom.¡±


    She scoffed and her gaze broke away. She ran her fingers through her hair as if in search of words.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think of that before you chose to run your mouth like you always do¡­You never think of anything before you act!¡±


    The only time a ve bought at the Omega ves auction isn¡¯t free from her master is if the Alpha King dies. Otherwise, she remains forever bound to him. If she manages to escape and the other Alpha Kings find out, he¡¯ll face the Association Of Alpha Kings (AAK) and lose his title as the Alpha King of his kingdom. But that wasn¡¯t the major reason I didn¡¯t want to let Brianna go. I didn¡¯t want to let her go because¡­because I was falling in love with her. No matter how hard I try to fight the feeling, I still find myself sumbing to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re just so impossible!¡± Catherine groaned and rose, carrying her breakfast along. ¡°You¡¯d better not bring up forgotten issues. I try so fucking hard to make this marriage work. But you always end up throwing my efforts into the trash can. Until she leaves this castle, I¡¯m not sure we can be the couple we used to be,¡± she concluded and flounced upstairs.


    I couldn¡¯t eat anymore. I had lost my appetite. Pushing my breakfast away, I leaned down and rubbed my forehead, trying to ease the growing difort. Things weren¡¯t going well at all.

 I can’t let you go

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    When I entered the underground room with the cell, I saw Brianna sitting on the floor. Her face was hidden as she hugged her knees to her chest, and her tiny sobs echoed in the room.


    As I got closer, she lifted her head, and her tear-filled eyes met mine. They were like ssy volcanic rocks, glistening with moisture and cracked. I wished I could wipe away those tears and mend those cracks. Seeing her like that, so broken and vulnerable was like a dagger in my heart. It pained me deeply.


    Quickly, she got up, moved closer to the bars and held onto them tightly. I stood on the other side, reaching out to touch her hands through the bars. But the moment our hands touched, she let go and cringed backwards, staring at me as if I were a monster. A devil. As if I were everything I didn¡¯t want to be.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be doing this to me, Sebastian,¡± her voice quivered, soaked in tears. It was clear she had been crying since my guards brought her here. ¡°You can¡¯t just keep me locked up in here like I¡¯m some prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way,¡± I tried to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to protect you-¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Protect me from what?!¡± she replied quickly, her voice getting higher pitched as she cut my words short.


    ¡°Protect you from making bad choices!¡± my tone matched hers. ¡°I want to protect you from falling into the hands of people who hurt you in the past. I want to protect you from your stubbornness¡­. from yourself,¡± my tone softened as I finished.


    She stayed quiet, her lovely cial eyes fixed on me, blinking with bafflement. It was as if she needed a moment to understand what I had just said. She seemed to be thinking about how to respond.


    ¡°First you kissed me¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you kissed me back. You wanted that kiss as badly as I did. Tell me you didn¡¯t like it¡­Tell me you didn¡¯t like the feel of my lips against yours,¡± I said without thinking, desperate for her answer.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she argued. ¡°You kissing me was a wrong move. I pulled away because I knew it was the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°As though that wasn¡¯t enough, you still went ahead and said you love me,¡± I could see the intense pain smouldering in her teary eyes. Her heart was beating fast. I could tell from how unsteady how voice was. But she crossed her arms against her chest to hide her heaving chest, trying to feign strength. ¡°Then you had your guards bring me into this ce and lock me up all because I said I was leaving your castle for good. Then youe back here, only to tell me you¡¯re doing this to protect me?¡± An incredulous scoff escaped her pink, rosy lips. ¡°You¡¯re so unbelievable, Sebastian. I don¡¯t need your protection. I don¡¯t want it. Reserve it for Catherine. She needs it the most. All I ask is that you let me out of this cell. Let me out of this castle so that things will return to the way they were before I arrived¡­ If you don¡¯t want to let me go because of the money you bought me for, then I promise I¡¯lle up with a way to pay you back once I¡¯m out of here and have something to do.¡±


    My brows pulled into an affronted brow. How could she think of bringing in the auction money into this? Money had no hand in this at all. I just wanted her to see the genuine feelings I had for her. It was clearly written in my eyes. On my face. On my behaviour towards her. But she was finding it difficult to see and ept.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. It has no hand in this,¡± I stated firmly. ¡°I meant it when I said I love¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± she shook her head in disapproval and raised her hand to stop me from proceeding any further. ¡°Please don¡¯t say it. Look at me. And look at you,¡± she had me disoriented. Confused as I tried to understand her point. ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha King of two kingdoms united as one. You¡¯re royalty. A high-rank, elite wolf. But I¡¯m only an Omega. A low-rank wolf. A simple girl. A ve,¡± she tried to fight the excruciating pain that came with saying that. ¡°And you¡¯re also married to one of the most beautiful and territorial woman I have ever seen. Can¡¯t you see the wide gap between us? Our love is impossible¡­ It¡¯s forbidden. So please, don¡¯t say you love me,¡± she finished and looked away in agony.


    Her words left me speechless and glued to the spot. She was affected equally. I knew it. I could feel it. Even though she was fighting it extremely. Her held-back sobs burst out as if they wanted to shatter her. I squeezed the bar harder, wanting to reach out andfort her. To hold her close and let her know I cared from the depths of my heart. But I remembered she didn¡¯t want that. She wouldn¡¯t approve of it. Since it was impossible and forbidden for us to be close together.


    ¡°And where do you n on going to if I let you go,¡± I asked, appearing unbothered as I caught her attention. ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a visitor in this kingdom? You don¡¯t know your way around this ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage and find my way back to my kingdom,¡± she stifled a sob defiantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, Brianna. If I let you go and Hermes happens to see you and reim you back as one of his ves or any of my fellow Alpha Kings recognize you as my ve¡­ sorry,¡± I apologized, wishing I hadn¡¯t said the word ¡®ve¡¯. I didn¡¯t want her to think of herself as that. She was more than that to me. ¡°If they recognize you and report me to the Association of Alpha Kings (AAK), I¡¯ll likely face trial and lose my title as the Alpha King of this kingdom for letting you escape.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolute bullshit,¡± her brows drew together in an agonized expression.


    ¡°And not only that,¡± I added. ¡°You¡¯ll be punished severely or even worse¡­executed. Any ve bought at that auction is forever bound to their master. The only time they¡¯re free is if their master dies.¡±


    That hit her very hard. She stared at me, a mix of fear and confusion in her expression. It was overwhelming for her.


    ¡°There must be something you¡­we can do¡­ore up with,¡± she came closer. But not close enough for me to reach out and hold her. It was as if she was afraid of me. Was she?¡­ Because I was only trying to protect her?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brianna,¡± I said and slumped my head. ¡°But there is nothing I can do. I have been trying to make you see this. But your hot-headedness and stubbornness always end up getting the better of you. You think I¡¯m hurting you when, in reality, I¡¯m only trying to protect you. You¡¯re now afraid of me and see me as a monster but I¡¯m only trying to prevent you from making a dangerous choice. I know this might be hard for you to take in for now. But with time, you¡¯ll understand that I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s best for you. And until you realize that and change your mind, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I can¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll be keeping you here in the meantime.¡±


    I lifted my head and met her gaze. She opened her mouth not once, or twice but thrice to talk. But the words ended up knotting in her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯ll still have your usual routine,¡± I exined, hoping to ease her worries. ¡°Except your movement will be greatly restricted and monitored. The maids will take care of your needs, including meals. They¡¯ll also unpack your luggage. Amelia will be in charge of administering your medication. And will keep youpany if you¡¯d like. Whenever you need to use the restroom or bathe, the guards will apany you to your room and will wait outside. You won¡¯t be expected to do any chores and tasks around the castle. This will go on until you decide otherwise.¡±


    With that being said, I was about to make my way to the door. But she called me back and pleaded, ¡°Sebastian, please, don¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    On turning, I saw her gripping the bars tightly, about to break into another round of tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. And please stop crying. I¡¯ll never leave you. I¡¯ll being every day to check up on you.¡±


    As I headed out of the room and my guards closed the door behind me, I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment and blew out a heavy breath, not knowing how to feel at all.

 I feel lost and stuck

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I meant every bit of everything I said to Sebastian minutes ago. It was for the best. It was the right choice. Even though it did hurt me a bit. I won¡¯t deny I was having feelings for him. But I have to cage and bury those feelings deep inside me for good before they burst out and I end up regretting. I couldn¡¯t have him falling in love with me when our love seemed impossible. When my past was still haunting me. When his wife had her grip tight on my neck. I just couldn¡¯t let him.


    After hearing his reason for not letting me leave, I felt lost. I didn¡¯t know how to react or what to believe. Or what to think. It was all too overwhelming for me. Could he be telling me the truth, or was he just making it all up to keep me here? But he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would lie for his benefit. He was more than that.


    I paced back and forth inside the cell, like a mad scientist. I groaned, clenching my teeth until my jaw started to ache. I ran my fingers through my dishevelled hair, making it even messier, and the salty taste of my tears filled my mouth. My constant sobs had blocked my nostrils, and I struggled with thick phlegm that was umting and preventing my airflow.


    I stifled in a phlegm-filled sob just in time for the entrance door to squeak and push open. I froze as it did. It must be Catherine. She must have known by now that I was still in the castle. She will be shocked and angry to the core to know that I didn¡¯t leave the castlest night. But it wasn¡¯t my fault. Her protective husband wouldn¡¯t let me.


    A feminine figure in a knee-length ck dress with a white apron tied around her waist and a neatly arranged whitece headpiece entered. I breathed out in huge relief, knowing it was Amelia. She was carrying a trayden with food and a pack of medication.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­Brianna,¡± she voiced as she hastened to me, careful not to let the food and medication packet topple and fall, herrge green eyes growingrger with intense emotions.


    As she approached, she carefully ced the tray on the floor beside the cell where I could easily reach out and take whatever I wanted since there were no tables or stools to keep the food on.


    ¡°What have you done, Brianna?¡± She asked with a concerned expression, reaching out to take my hands from the bars. ¡°Alpha Sebastian said you tried to escape yesterday night¡­why¡­why would you want to escape?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, my gaze drifting elsewhere as I debated whether to tell her the truth or not. I didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d see it. Or what she¡¯ll think.


    ¡°Brianna,¡± she pulled me closer, ensuring our eyes met. ¡°You can share with me. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I promise.¡± She used her index finger to draw an X over her heart, a gesture I found a bit childish and unnecessary. ¡°You don¡¯t like it here anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± I huffed out heavily, finally deciding to tell her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed. But Luna Catherine doesn¡¯t like me. Ever since I stepped foot into this castle, she has treated me like I¡¯m¡­like I¡¯m a threat. She thinks I¡¯m sleeping with Alpha Sebastian. That I¡¯m here to ruin her marriage and take her position as the Luna¡­¡±


    Amelia cut me off with a gasp, intense astonishment hitting her face.


    ¡°Is that why she hit you across the face with her purse and spilt that coffee on you and also made you do more chores even in your sick state?¡± she blurted out, her eyes growing wider and appearing brighter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, my head slumping to my chest.


    ¡°And is that the reason you wanted to leave?¡± She asked again, her tone calm but with emphasis.


    ¡°Yes, and I know they¡¯ve been fighting because of me, Amelia,¡± I confessed, gripping her hands tightly. ¡°Believe me, Amelia, I don¡¯t want to ruin their marriage. They¡¯ve been together for years and have built a strong rtionship. I don¡¯t want to be seen as the maid who came and took Luna Catherine¡¯s position. But she doesn¡¯t see it that way. She never will,¡± I sighed, my voice lowering. ¡°To avoid trouble, that¡¯s why I decided to leave this ce for good.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe you,¡± she said with the thrust of her chin. But then sighed heavily. ¡°But Luna Catherine surely won¡¯t. I have known her long enough to know that she can be very difficult and protective and doesn¡¯t like it when someone meddles in her business.¡±


    ¡°But have you told Alpha Sebastian that¡¯s the reason you wanted to leave?¡± she asked suddenly as though an idea just popped up in her head.


    ¡°No¡­ Yes¡­ No,¡± I mumbled, my grip loosening. I walked away from her, turning my back, and gazing away. I wasn¡¯t sure of what to answer.


    After Catherine burst in on us on the bed the day I copsed due to my headache, he promised to tell her it wasn¡¯t what she was thinking. But I was sure he didn¡¯t exin anything to her. If he did, then she shouldn¡¯t be treated the way she was.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell him then you have to do it right away,¡± Amelia stressed more.


    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± I replied, turning and nearly snapping at her. She flinched in surprise, causing her grip on the bar to slip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized, seeing how frightened I made her. I stepped closer to the bars. ¡°Whether I tell him or not¡­ it still won¡¯t make any difference. The best thing to do is to leave this ce for good. But due to some bullshit reasons he mentioned, I¡­I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll be stuck in here forever. Like in when I was in Hermes¡¯s fucking hellhole of a castle,¡± I finished in a low defeated voice, resisting the urge to break down in another round of tears. I had cried too much already. And wasn¡¯t sure if there were any more tears left for my eyes to release.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the ve auction,¡± she said. ¡°But the little I know is that once you¡¯re bought, you¡¯re forever bound to your master till death. And if you try to escape you¡¯ll be punished and the Alpha king stripped of his position.¡±


    Hearing that made my spirit sink lower, the tears I was fighting hard to contain now seeping out. Slowly, I turned my back against the bar and slumped down in despair. Why would the Alpha Kings make such a shitty rule? Why did they even begin the Omega ve auction in the first ce? I cursed the day I followed Hermes to his castle. If only I had known¡­ all these won¡¯t be happening. I grazed my lip almost painfully with my teeth and squeezed my eyes shut till they ached, the tears forcing themselves out the more.


    ¡°If those are the reasons he mentioned,¡± Amelia¡¯s warm breath fanned the side of my neck as she lowered to my level. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid he is telling you the truth,¡± she ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Alpha Sebastian is not a bad person. Trust me, I have known him long enough to attribute to that. The sooner you tell him the reason you wanted to leave and he sorts it out with Luna Catherine, the earlier you can get out of this cell,¡± she reached for my hand and pressed it tighter than before. ¡°Please tell him. I don¡¯t like seeing you like this and in this ce. You don¡¯t belong here at all-¡±


    The squeak of the door startled me, causing Amelia to leave my hand and me to stand in an instant to see who it was.


    Catherine entered, her features contorted with anger and a sneer. She seemed recently awakened. I could tell because she was without makeup and was wearing a midnight blue satin nightgown. But what caught my attention the most was the thick bandage wrapped around her left wrist.

 Wasted Effort

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Leave us,¡± Catherine directed at Amelia as she approached the cell, her tone seeming terse and stern.


    ¡°Yes, Luna Catherine,¡± Amelia left my hand, stepped a little away from the cell and replied with a slight bow. Then she said something to me in a voice slightly above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. The maids are unpacking your luggage and wille soon to apany you to the bathroom to take your bath. Make sure to eat your breakfast and take two tablets from the medicine pack. Don¡¯t forget what I told you about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let me not repeat myself,¡± Catherine¡¯s voice hardened impatiently. ¡°Get out now!!¡±


    Amelia dipped to another reverential bow before scurrying out the door. And Catherine just rolled her eyes.


    She stood there, arms crossed, one leg forward, and her familiar stern re in her bright blue eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how and when she got injured for that thick roll of bandage to be tied around her wrist. She looked perfectly fine when I saw her in her pink crystal gown yesterday during the anniversary dinner party.


    ¡°I thought I made extremely clear to you that I didn¡¯t want your pitiful presence and suffocating Omega scent polluting this castle anymore. How dare you go against my order?¡­ you ve bitch!!¡±


    She lurked closer to the cell, like a predator closing in on its prey, her fiery gaze intent on me, carrying so much hate. Disdain. Bitterness and harm in them. But I remained still,pletely fed up. I couldn¡¯t take any more of her troubles and drama.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not my fault Alpha Sebastian stopped me and locked me up in here,¡± I retorted defensively.


    ¡°If only you had the sense to sneak out quietly from the back like I told you,¡± she said, her voice filled with frustration. ¡°But you¡¯re so dumb and dull, like the illiterate you are, that you couldn¡¯t even process and follow simple instructions. You¡¯ll have toe up with something and leave this castle tonight. I don¡¯t care what it takes.¡±


    Herst words triggered an incredulous scoff from me. I looked at her in disbelief. She hated me so much that she wanted me out of her castle in the blink of an eye. How the fuck did she even expect me toe up with a n to escape the castle in this state? With Sebastian still hurting and angry for my first attempt, If I should try to escape again and get caught, he wouldn¡¯t take it likely with me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear she didn¡¯t know about the Alpha King¡¯s rule for the auction. But as the Luna, I expected her to. Would she prefer me to leave the castle and risking Sebastian losing his Alpha King position? If he lost his title, there was a good chance she¡¯d lose hers as well. If she didn¡¯t know, then maybe Sebastian was making it all up. But Amelia said he was telling the truth. And I believe Amelia.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I took a step closer, meeting her expectant eyes with respect. I needed to put an end to all this without being rude or confrontational to avoid further trouble. ¡°Since I arrived at this castle, I¡¯ve tried my best to respect and please you. But the harder I try, the more it seems you¡¯re suspicious of me. You think I¡¯m involved with Alpha Sebastian and trying to take your ce. But that¡¯s not true at all. If you truly love him and he loves you back equally, then you don¡¯t need to worry about any of that or try to rid of me. My advice to you would be to stop wasting your time on me. Focus on your husband, because your actions did hurt him a lot.¡±


    She was caught off guard by what I said to her. Her lips parted in shock, her eyes widening and burning to the extent it could boil me. I wasn¡¯t sure if she knew myst sentence was referring to the birth control pills Sebastian told me he found out she¡¯d been taking without his knowledge.


    She closed in and grabbed the bars, causing me to retrace reflexively. My speech had done more harm than good. Something I was trying to avoid. But I didn¡¯t expect less from her. No matter what I did or said, she¡¯ll always find fault in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your shitty advice,¡± she snarled. ¡°How dare you challenge me in my castle and try to tell me what to?¡± She scoffed and momentarily looked away. As if she was thinking of what to do or searching for anything that could serve as a weapon. The moment she sighted the breakfast tray on the ground a few inches away from her, she looked back at me and smirked devilishly. The smirk I knew Hermes for.


    ¡°I¡¯m not challenging you,¡± I tried to make her understand. Even though I knew it¡¯d be pointless. ¡°I was only telling you what was right.¡±


    ¡°The only right thing here to do is for you to leave this ce for good,¡± she vented and I watched as she stomped over to the breakfast tray. With a forceful kick, she sent its contents flying, making a mess in the ces theynded.


    My mouth fell open in shock and a heavy gasp escaped. Instinctively, I ced my hand over my mouth to restrain myself. Thest time I ate was in the evening yesterday. I had only eaten little because my mind was upied with how best to leave the castle without anyone finding out that night. Furthermore, Amelia told me to make sure I ate and took that medication. But now I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯ll have to wait for the maids she said wille soon to apany me to go take my bath. Or wait till it¡¯s lunchtime if the food they made had finished.


    Seeing my reaction, she smirked triumphantly.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s a good thing he hates you now and had you locked up in here. Because he just made it a whole lot easier for me. I¡¯ll make sure you rot in there like the garbage that you are. Mark my words. You¡¯re like a stubborn pest. But one way or another, I¡¯ll get rid of you. No matter what heights I have to go.¡±


    Coming closer to the bar, she held onto them and forced saliva out of her mouth. And itnded on my face to my greatest dismay. She kicked the empty tray that was on her way aside and walked out of the room like a proud peacock, leaving me in utter shock.


    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    The day was drawing to a close as the sun dipped below the horizon. After I had informed Amelia and the other maids about what to do for Brianna earlier in the morning, I went for a small town hall meeting and when I came back, I decided to spend the rest of the day by the garden, reflecting on everything Brianna had told me.


    This garden was meant to be my antidote. My escape from the world threatening to swallow me whole. But at that moment, it wasn¡¯t helping at all. The serenity and beauty and peace were there. But it just wasn¡¯t helping. And I didn¡¯t know why.


    I had a bottle of tequ in my hand. It was my second choice and now myst resort since the garden wasn¡¯t helping. But I didn¡¯t intend to get drunk. That wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. I just wanted to drink enough to numb the pain in my heart. To drown the sorrow threatening to shatter me from the inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unbelievable, Sebastian. I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± Brianna¡¯s words echoed in my head, causing me to vigorously pop the bottle cap open and take a furious gulp.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the wide gap between us?¡± Her voice seared me more, growing even harsher in my head. I took two more big sips, and then another, the tequ bottle now half-empty.


    ¡°Our love is impossible¡­ It¡¯s forbidden. So don¡¯t tell me you love me. Never say that!¡± I was losing control, my head spinning. I sniffled, ran my fingers through my hair, and took another sip, choking and coughing it out.


    But withstanding that, I wanted to take another sip when my phone beeped, grabbing my attention. I took it out of my pocket and unlocked it. It was a message informing me about Nn¡¯s funeral service, scheduled to begin tomorrow.

 Unexpected meet at the funeral

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°How long will the funeral servicest?¡± Catherine asked while seated on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°In the text message, it said it shouldn¡¯t take more than three days,¡± I replied, looking at myself in the mirror as I slipped on my suit jacket.


    When an Alpha King passes away, the funeral services typicallyst for two or three days as the case may be. On the first day, family members, other Alpha Kings, and important guests gather. The second day is dedicated to the wake-keeping and ceremonial customs, which take ce the day before the main event. During this time, candles are lit, incense is burned, and other symbolic rituals are performed to the moon goddess, asking her to ept the king¡¯s soul and honour him as a king in the afterlife. On the final day, the main event takes ce. The body isid to rest on the ground. Eulogies and tributes are given, and after the closing remarks, a gathering will be held at his castle for a reception.


    Nn was a fool. He has always been. I never meant to kill him. I had just wanted to teach him a lesson. A brutal lesson for messing with Brianna. But he ended up screaming himself to death. I could still picture the horrified look on his stupid face that day after I ruined him. He deserved it and so much more. And so will anyone who will ever try to hurt or mess with Brianna.


    ¡°You seem unhappy,¡± Catherine remarked as she got up from the edge of the bed where she was sitting and straightened my tie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She smoothened out my chest and shoulders. Standing on her tiptoes, she gently touched my cheek and leaned in for a kiss, but I politely declined.


    ¡°Not now, Catherine,¡± I turned away gently. ¡°Nn was a close friend and fellow Alpha king, and his sudden death left me in shock and sadness. That¡¯s all,¡± I lied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ stepping down, she awkwardly cleared her throat and apologized.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    I grabbed my duffel bag where I had stuffed some of my essentials and made my way to the door. Before I could jerk the handle open Catherine called me back.


    ¡°Darling,¡± she whispered as I turned to face her, her voice barely audible. ¡°I wish I could go with you and express my condolences to Nn¡¯s family, but I can¡¯t,¡± she raised her bandaged wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough. Please do let them know that I really care.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will,¡± I nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Goodbye. And please don¡¯t do anything to hurt herself again. Enjoy the rest of your day. I¡¯ll be back in two days,¡± I let out a dry forced smile.


    She dropped her hand, slightly lowered her head, and nodded, resembling a scolded little girl. I pulled the door open and walked out.


    *****


    After we arrived at Nn¡¯s castle, we were informed by his family that his funeral wouldst for only two days. That meant the wake-keeping and ceremonial customs would be done in the night and not tomorrow. Then tomorrow will be the final day for his body to beid to rest.


    I didn¡¯t understand why they had a sudden change of ns. But I didn¡¯t find any issue with it. The sooner the funeral ended, the better. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t havee if it wasn¡¯t mandatory for all Alpha Kings. With the change of ns, that meant I would be leaving tomorrow immediately after the reception.


    So much better, I thought.


    On thest day, after we had buried Nn¡¯s body, we all came together at his castle for a reception. I was sitting on a soft stool near the mini bar, enjoying some red wine, when someone in a sharp ck suit and sunsses pulled their stool up next to mine with a screech and sat down.


    Turning, I brushed out a sharp breath and almost stiffened with rage on seeing it was Hermes. He still had that stupid smirk I knew him for on his face. That proud, entric, nonchnt demeanour I hated him for. He must have just arrived because I haven¡¯t seen him since I arrived yesterday.


    ¡°Hey buddy,¡± he removed his sunsses and yfully tapped my shoulder, causing me to spill my drink as I was about to take a sip. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I groaned inwardly in anger as I kept the ss cup on the coaster, resisting the urge to bang it so he¡¯d know how angry I was with what he just did. So he¡¯ll know how angry I was with his presence.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohh, sorry,¡± seeing what he did, he apologized. But like he didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I never meant for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said, even though it was something.


    The bartender handed me a napkin I used to wipe my mouth. Luckily for me, the spill didn¡¯t get to my suit. After I was done, I gave it to him back and turned to face Hermes.


    His sandy-brown eyes reminded me of the ve auction. It reminded me of all those beautiful but bruised and battered young female omegas whimpering on the stage. It reminded me of Brianna. The intense pain, hurt, agony and tears she cried out all smouldered in Hermes¡¯s devilish eyes. This was her dark past. He¡­was her dark past. I could see that clearly now. And I¡¯ll make sure to erase every bit of it. It won¡¯t be easy. But I¡¯ll do my best for her. It was a good thing she was no longer with him. But the thought of the other female omegas that will be brought to that stage every year left me feeling paralyzed. There was nothing I could do to stop the auction even if I wanted to. It has been happening for a long time and is considered a tradition.


    ¡°You seem to be having a rough time,¡± he admitted after giving me a hard stare. Turning to the bartender, he ordered a bottle of whiskey. He half-filled his ss cup and returned his gaze to me, taking dramatic sips. ¡°Celebratory Night Takes Unexpected Turn: Alpha King Sebastian and Wife sh During Their Anniversary Dinner Party,¡± he recited the headline of the fight Catherine and I had at our anniversary dinner party from the morning paper two days back. And this only infuriated me more.


    ¡°I saw that on the morning paper two days ago,¡± he added. ¡°My apologies for not making it that night to witness the riveting drama,¡± he smirked. ¡°Is that the reason you look like you¡¯ve been to hell and back?¡±


    ¡°I believe that whatever I do in my marriage is none of your fucking business,¡± I replied sharply and he shrugged with the ss cup in his mouth. ¡°So mind your fucking business!¡±


    ¡°Sorry for intruding,¡± he said like he didn¡¯t mean it again, dropping the ss cup on the coaster. ¡°True. Whatever you do in your marriage is none of my business. And that¡¯s not even what I came to you for,¡± he collected the ss and took a long drink, finishing the whiskey in the ss and proceeded to pour another round. ¡°I came to ask about the ve that broke your years of dormancy at the auction. If I remember correctly, her name is Brianna Campbell.¡±

 The Fight

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°And what about her?¡± My lips thinned with anger as I red at him.


    ¡°Easy there buddy,¡± he grinned, sealing the whiskey bottle. ¡°Why so red up and defensive all of a sudden? She¡¯s just a ve, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°She might be a ve,¡± I interjected, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°But I¡¯m in charge of her now. I¡¯m her master, not you,¡± I stressed. ¡°So you have no rights whatsoever to speak about her or ask about her¡­. just don¡¯t mention her name ever again.¡±


    He scoffed incredulously, fixing his gaze on me with surprise and shock. Then, his expression shifted, and he reached for the filled ss on the coaster. With a fierce gulp, he downed its contents and wiped a stray droplet from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. Finally, he locked a cold, sinister stare on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to make one thing clear to you. She was the prettiest and hottest of my ves. And she still is. Finding a recement for her has been fucking hard! So you better watch your back. Because I might want to take her back as my sex ve.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body,¡± I said through gritted teeth, my anger surging like an electric jolt. I stood up, swung my arm, andnded a punch squarely on his face. He staggered backwards, knocking over wine bottles, sses, and stools in the process.


    Seeing themotion, some of the guests seated at the mini bar left their drinks and hurried to a safer spot, their faces showing a blend of total bewilderment and surprise.


    Hermes ced his hand on the side of his face where my fist hadnded, staring at me with eyes wide open in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe I could have such a thing. Never in a thousand years.


    Suddenly, like an enraged bull, he lunged at me.


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re married, and you¡¯re probably treating her as nothing more than a maid. But I want her back in my bed,¡± he grabbed my suit¡¯spel, pushing me backwards and causing me to stumble into a row of stools, wine bottles and sses.


    After iming Omega ves at the auction, unmarried Alpha Kings can use them as sex ves. Married ones have the option to employ them as castle maids or as additional sex partners if they¡¯re unsatisfied with their partners or for other reasons. It¡¯s their decision. However, Hermes was mistaken. I wasn¡¯t treating Brianna like a maid, nor was I using her as a sex ve.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong Hermes,¡± with his hands still on my suitpel, I gripped his fingers and gave him a head butt. ¡°You¡¯re so wrong. I don¡¯t treat as any of that. And if you every your filthy fingers on her again, I swear I¡¯ll chop them off and make you watch as I burn them to ashes.¡±


    A crimson line of blood trickled out from his nostril. My lips took a pleasant twist on seeing that. I wanted to make him bleed more. I wanted to ruin him. To make him feel the pain he made Brianna feel. He threw me a punch on my side. I stifled a groan and the next thing that followed was a whirlwind of more punches and grapples before our guards quickly intervened, stepping in between us to separate the fight.


    The guests at the reception turned their attention to themotion, watching in shock, and wondering what had triggered the fight. They wore frowns on their faces. This was supposed to be a funeral reception. But Hermes had turned it into a battleground. It was all his fault. He should have never approached me in the first ce.


    ¡°You better stay far away from her or I swear, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± I threatened, panting like a wounded beast as my guards restrained me.


    If he ever tried to hurt Brianna again, I would do more than what I did to Nn to him. I would so love to see his horrified face when I chop off that little soldier of his and watch as he lives without it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he replied coldly, forcefully breaking free from his guards and straightening his dishevelled suit.


    I broke free from the vice-like grip of my guards and made a desperate attempt to rush at him once more. But they quickly held me back.


    ¡°Both of you, just stop this nonsense!¡± Dn¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp as a de. He was one of the leaders of the Association of Alpha Kings (AAK) and had a fierce, angry expression that could frighten anyone. ¡°We¡¯re at a funeral, not just any funeral. But the funeral of a fellow Alpha King. And this is how you honour his memory?¡± He shook his head in disapproval. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your issues. I don¡¯t want to know about it. All I want is for you two to end it here and now. Quit acting like two teenagers fighting over a girl. And let¡¯s respect Nn and his family.¡±


    I nodded, agreeing with what Dn said. Even though I didn¡¯t give a fuck about Nn. I gave the order for my guards to free me. And they did. But reluctantly, for fear that I might want to charge at Hermes again.


    Hermes nodded too, his gaze not breaking away for even a second as he red at me. He had his usual devilish look on his face as he wiped off the blood that dripped from his nostril.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Hermes feigned apology. ¡°We just had a misunderstanding over the drinks. That¡¯s all. We¡¯re sorry for themotion we¡¯ve caused. It won¡¯t happen again. You¡¯re right, we should be honouring Nn¡¯s memories and not fighting during this sensitive time.¡±


    To my surprise, he walked up to me and pulled me into a tight brotherly hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ming for her,¡± he whispered in my ear.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Pulling away, he beamed a toothy grin and gripped my hands for a firm handshake. I smiled forcefully and reluctantly to make Dn and the rest of the guests watching believe we were good and settled. But deep down I was boiling to more than a hundred degrees with rage. I wanted to knock out all those teeth in his mouth and watch him smirk without them.


    ¡°And to Nn¡¯s family,¡± he withdrew from the handshake and looked into the audience in search of Nn¡¯s family. When he spotted them, he said. ¡°My sincere condolences. Nn was a good man. We shared the same interests.¡±


    What devil he was! A bastard!! He and Nn were the same; always changing women as though they were clothes and seeing them as nothing more than instruments to draw out their sexual pleasures.


    Seeing this, Dn eased his expression and gave us an approving look before heading off to attend to some matters there in the reception.


    I wanted to leave at once. I needed to go check on Brianna. It¡¯s been two days already. And now that Hermes was being an ass, I needed to be with her always to protect her in case he wanted to try anything stupid. Which I knew he wouldn¡¯t dare.


    But I couldn¡¯t just leave at once. If I did, people might think that our reconciliation was just smoke and mirrors. So I forced myself to stay back for a bit. But far away from Hermes and his stupid smirk.


    Later that day, I heard that Nn¡¯s ve ran away with his most trusted guard a few days after his death. This made me feel kind of uneasy and anxious. Would Brianna try to escape again? Would she want to leave, just like Nn¡¯s ve did?

 Caught in the act

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I had a ck eye and my side hurt from the punches Hermesnded on me. He did hurt me. But I was satisfied to know I hurt him more. When I return to the castle, I¡¯ll put some ice on the injury and ask Amelia for pain medicine to help with the difort.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As we pulled up to my castle and parked in the garage, I noticed something strange. Normally, when I came back from a trip, the castle maids and sometimes Catherine woulde out to wee me. However, to my surprise, no one came out this time.


    We got out of the car and went inside. It was even stranger indoors; the entire ce looked empty like no one had been living in the castle. I went to the freezer, took out an ice bag for my ck eye, and called for Amelia and the head maid. But there was no answer. I furrowed my brow in confusion and concern.


    Is this what they always did whenever I wasn¡¯t around? Taking the days off? I¡¯ll definitely inquire about this and reduce their pay. All of them!


    And Catherine? Where could she be? Was she still in pain from the injury on her wrist? She didn¡¯t even call to ask if I arrived safely at the funeral venue yesterday. And how the whole thing went.


    I told my guards to look around the castle just in case they saw any of the maids or anything unusual while I went upstairs to check if Catherine was in the bedroom.


    As I approached, I heard disturbing moansing from my bedroom. I froze in my tracks, my mind starting to run wild with different thoughts. This better not be what I¡¯m thinking. Mustering the courage to keep moving, the sounds gushed in the more, battering me.


    Was Catherine cheating on me?¡­. no¡­no¡­no¡­. It can¡¯t be. She must be pleasuring herself with some sex toy. She used to tell me about getting one sometime in the past. But I never really said anything reasonable concerning it.


    The bedroom door was slightly open. As I reached for the handle, my pulse began beating irregrly. And it was impossible to calm it down. Slowly, I opened it and the sight before me made my eyes fall from their sockets and my mouth dropped open to the floor.


    Catherine was on top of another man who was clean-shaven with tawny-gold hair, moaning in between gasps and giggles, thrusting with pleasure so wild that it felt almost uncontroble, to the point where it seemed like the bed might not withstand it if it went on.


    Anger, disappointment, and shock churned inside me. I didn¡¯t know which emotion to embrace. I feltpletely lost, just staring with my lips parted, my hand gripping the ice bag tightly, causing it to melt and sting my palm. But I was too caught up in my thoughts to notice the pain.


    They didn¡¯t hear mee in. Catherine didn¡¯t even know I was there, watching her, listening to her stammered breaths as it seemed she was about to reach climax. It wasn¡¯t until a few minutes after I had entered that the man saw me. He looked towards the open door, and in an instant, his smile vanished, reced with a horrified look that made me think of Nn. He quickly pushed Catherine away from the top of his body.


    ¡°What the fuck is your problem?¡± She directed furiously at the man who jolted from the sheets in his nakedness in search of his clothes. ¡°How could just push¡ª¡±


    Catherine¡¯s words paused in her mouth the moment our gaze met, waves and waves of shock pping her on the face.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ I thought¡­. I thought you¡¯ll being back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So you could keep cheating, right?¡± The words that wedged in my throat suddenly found their way out. ¡°Just how could you be doing this to me¡­ after all these years we¡¯ve been together¡­how could you¡­why?¡±


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ honey please, hear me out,¡± she begged, kneeling on the bed. Her tears were on the verge of falling. But I saw them as nothing but insincere. ¡°It¡¯s not what it seems. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me ¡®honey¡¯,¡± I spat out in anger, moving forward to her on the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve lost that privilege. This is your habit¡­uhh? Inviting strangers into our marriage bed whenever I¡¯m not here?¡± I asked, eyeing the man who was now haphazardly dressed at the corner of the room.


    The moment I took my eyes off him, he grabbed his shoes and raced out of the room. I didn¡¯t bother chasing after him because I knew my guys would catch him. And when they do, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets stepping foot into this castle.


    ¡°For long have you been cheating on me,¡± I shifted my gaze back to Catherine. ¡°Ever since I put a ring on your fucking finger¡­ uh?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t respond, only shedding crocodile tears.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± I snapped at her when she remained silent, and she flinched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare judge me!¡± She retorted, sniffling in her sobs. ¡°I¡¯m a full-grown woman with needs. You wouldn¡¯t give me what I wanted. So I sought for it elsewhere¡­. it isn¡¯t my fault so don¡¯t make it look like it is.¡±


    Typical Catherine. Always found a way to shift the me when she was the one who had done wrong.


    Turning away from her, I rubbed the bridge of my nose in frustration. This was more than enough reason to sign divorce papers and throw it right in her crying face. But divorce wasn¡¯t an option here.


    In our tradition, when an Alpha King marries his Luna, they¡¯re bound together for life, and divorce isn¡¯t allowed. The Alpha King only had the option of bringing in another wife if he caught his Luna being unfaithful.


    Once they¡¯re married, Alpha Kings can only be intimate with their Luna, other Luna, that is if he decides to take another after catching the first one being unfaithful or sex ves they have chosen to employ as that. Aside from that, none other. If the Alpha King breaks the rules, the consequences can be severe, including losing his Alpha King title, wealth, and all his possessions. He will also be expelled from the Association of Alpha Kings, banished, shunned, and left with nothing but poverty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you aren¡¯t sleeping with that ve girl,¡± Catherine said from behind my back.


    I was expecting her to say that. I knew she was going to involve Brianna in this. She always does!


    ¡°What?¡± I spun around to face her with a grimace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me Sebastian. I have seen the way you look at her. The way you act around her. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re already sleeping with her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re utterly unbelievable,¡± I said, scoffing in disbelief. ¡°One moment, I think you¡¯ve changed, and the next, you go back to being the same difficult person you¡¯ve always been.¡±


    I only kissed Brianna once, and she stopped me from going any further. At least she had the decency to do that because I was married, and didn¡¯t want to ruin my marriage.


    I expected Catherine to talk back at me like she always did. But she stood from the bed, closed the space between us, took my hand and to my surprise, ced it on her bare breast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you see in her. I know I¡¯m prettier, hotter and have thrice of everything she has. Please¡­ Sebastian,¡± she pleaded, her blue eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Send her away from this castle. Away from this kingdom, so we could return to being the loving couple we used to be.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazier than I thought,¡± I furiously took my hand off her bare breast, the impact causing her to fall back into the bed. I 1QQqqqqq out of the room, mming the door shut behind me.


    As I was heading downstairs, I saw my guardsing up with the man Catherine was in bed with. They firmly held him by both arms, dragging him along as he struggled unsessfully. I stopped in my tracks. I knew they¡¯d catch him. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother to chase after him.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian,¡± one of my guards spoke up as they neared me. ¡°We caught this man trying to escape the premises. We believe he might be a burr.¡±


    I walked to the man and stared deep into his eyes, seeing the fear gleaming in them.


    ¡°So you thought you could escape?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­Alpha King,¡± his lips trembled uncontrobly. ¡°She was the one that came to me. I didn¡¯t want to¡­. she made me¡­¡±


    ¡°Take him to the torture room,¡± I said as I tossed the ice bag I was holding away and was making my way downstairs. ¡°Make him regret ever stepping foot into this castle. Don¡¯t let him leave this ce with his bones still intact.¡±


    He yelled loudly, his shouts echoing throughout the building. Then, I heard the sound of something striking flesh and muffled noises. It seemed like my guards had silenced him and started hitting him.


    Good for him.


    Leaving my castle, I went straight to my garage and got into one of my cars. I didn¡¯t have a destination in mind. But I knew I had to the hell out of this ce. I couldn¡¯t bear to spend the night there, seeing Catherine¡¯s face.

 Falling

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    After spendingst night getting myself drunk at a guesthouse, this morning, I came down with a terrible hangover. I was in no condition to drive myself back to the castle so I put a call through to one of my guards toe pick me up.


    During the ride, he exined how they dealt with the man Catherine was cheating on me with before letting him go. Imended them for that.


    Because of what happened yesterday, I forgot to go check on Brianna. With the maids absent, I was sure no one had attended to her yesterday.


    ¡°Oh, goodness,¡± I murmured, rubbing my forehead to ease my pounding headache. It was all Catherine¡¯s fault. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about Brianna-did she eat, bathe, or take her medication, which was supposed to finish this week?


    Fuck! Fuck!! Fuck!!!


    ¡°Boss, you alright?¡± my guard asked, noticing how troubled I was in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I huffed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just the hangover.¡±


    He nodded and continued driving.


    When we got to my castle, my expression changed with a mix of confusion and curiosity as I noticed some of the maids huddled together, talking urgently as if something was wrong.


    My guard parked the car, and as I got out, two maids hurried towards me with a terrified look on their faces; their eyes were teary, red and puffy as though they¡¯d been crying for days.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian,¡± one of them cried out. Tears choked her voice and stung her eyes, making them flutter almost uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s Luna Catherine. She wants to jump off the building.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed inplete shock.


    I followed them to where everyone was gathered. When I looked up, I saw Catherine standing on the balcony of our bedroom. It was obvious she had just woken up because she was still in her nightgown. She was holding the rail, grief written all over her face as she pondered on jumping over.


    ¡°Catherine! Catherine!¡± I shouted at the top of my voice. But I didn¡¯t think heard me. It was too high up there.


    But I guess she did. She looked down and when our gazes met, her lips spread to a dry smile.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Get away from there!¡± I continued, gesturing with my hand for emphasis.


    But I don¡¯t think she heard that one. Her fingers were still tightly curled around the rail, her eyes still on me as though she was psychicallymunicating something to me. Something inside me was telling me she was going to jump. I knew she would. Even though she did hurt me, I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I needed to do something right away.


    Goodness!! She was much more unstable than I thought. Why did she keep doing this? Every time we argued, she¡¯d try to hurt or kill herself. I can¡¯t go on like this. She needs help. After this, I¡¯ll definitely arrange therapy sessions with a psychiatrist for her.


    Immediately, I rushed inside and made my way to our bedroom. When I got there, I saw Amelia and the head maid. I¡¯ll be seeing the head maidter, once I¡¯m done with Catherine. She will exin why she granted the maids the day off without my consent yesterday. They were trying to convince Catherine not to jump and to step away from the balcony.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian,¡± Amelia breathed out in relief on seeing me. The head maid nodded sympathetically in support of what Amelia was saying. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here. Luna Catherine just woke up and said she¡¯d jump off the balcony if you didn¡¯te back to her. Please talk to her.¡±


    I nodded in response. As I approached the balcony with cautious steps, Catherine turned to me with her back pressed against the rail. She was breathing hard. I could hear the sharp intake of her breath as her chest heaved almost uncontrobly beneath the silk bodice of her nightgown.


    At that moment, I hoped she¡¯d have a panic attack. I knew it was wrong to wish for that, but it would distract her long enough for me to reach her and prevent her from jumping and killing herself.


    ¡°Catherine,¡± I said, moving slowly toward her like she was a wild animal I didn¡¯t want to startle. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Jumping off that balcony is never the answer. Step away from the rail ande back inside, please.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she uttered, tears making her eyelids tremble. She pressed her back more against the rail, ncing down at the height and back at me. ¡°Don¡¯te any close or I swear, I will jump. I¡¯m a burden to you now. A liability. You don¡¯t need me anymore. Won¡¯t it be better if I died so you could be finally free from all the troubles I¡¯m causing you?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Catherine, you¡¯re acting foolish,¡± I said gently. ¡°No one wants you dead. Please, just step away from the rail ande back inside,¡± I attempted to approach her, but she stopped me.


    ¡°Stay back, Sebastian!¡± She eximed with an outburst of emotion, shaking her head as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I will step away from the rail only if you can forgive me,¡± she propelled herself up and was now sitting at the edge of the rail. That position wasn¡¯t good. It was precarious and she could fall off at the slightest chance.


    ¡°Fine! I forgive you,¡± I said quickly, my breaths catching in my throat.


    ¡°Say it like you mean it. Say it from your heart. Promise we won¡¯t fight anymore¡­ Tell me you love me, that you¡¯ll be with me forever, and no one else,¡± she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation and longing.


    ¡°I forgive you. I promise we won¡¯t fight again¡­ I love-¡±


    I couldn¡¯tplete my sentence. Time seemed to slow down. Gasps from Amelia, the head maid, and the other maids below the balcony filled the air as Catherine slipped from the precarious edge she was sitting on. In an instant, adrenaline surged through me, and I reflexively rushed to her. I managed to grab her waist in the nick of time, stopping her from falling. She was light, and holding and carrying her down to the floor was effortless.


    She held onto me as though I was her life support, her body cold and stiff with fear and shock.


    ¡°Quick!¡± I turned to Amelia and the head maid who had witnessed everything. ¡°Fetch me a nket, and call a psychiatrist. We need to schedule a session for her first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

 Alone and forgotten

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Keeping track of time in this cell was difficult. The only thing I could do was look out through the small window with bars and watch the sun rise and set. That¡¯s how I managed to measure the passing days.


    If I was right, it had been a day or two since Sebastian, Amelia, or any of the maids had visited. I hadn¡¯t eaten, taken water or bathed since then. My stomach hurt so bad from hunger. But I had to endure. I¡¯d survived longer without food before, after all.


    I could tell that something was happening out there. Something strange and unusual. But what could it be that made Amelia and the maids not visit? Sebastian even promised to being every day. But it turned out to be a lie. Perhaps this was his way of punishing me for trying to escape. For not reciprocating his feelings of love.


    No¡­no¡­no. Sebastian wasn¡¯t that type of person. He might be on an important trip or in a meeting. Alpha Kings are always busy with such stuff. Or perhaps¡­ this could be one of Catherine¡¯s schemes. She might be influencing him not toe and visit me. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it were true. She did promise to make sure I rot in this cell.


    The thought of that made my breath congeal into lumps in my throat. It can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t let her get the best of me. I can¡¯t die in here. Not now. Not like this.


    Watching the sun asionally rise and dip into the horizon was something I was used to doing. Feeling the soft rays fall onto my skin and heat it was therapeutic. Comforting. It was one thing that kept my mind upied while I was in Hermes¡¯s hellhole. But right now, it was doing little to none of those. Somehow, someway, Sebastian¡¯s words kept finding their way back into my head, leaving me in a state of disarray.


    ¡°First you kissed me¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you kissed me back. You wanted that kiss as badly as I did. Tell me you didn¡¯t like it¡­Tell me you didn¡¯t like the feel of my lips against yours.¡±


    Of course, I liked the kiss. I wanted it as badly as he did. It was one of the best feelings ever. It set my whole body in mes and burned me to ashes. But I had to do the right thing by backing away even though I didn¡¯t want to. It was for the best.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, Brianna. I love you¡­ and I want to protect you.¡±


    His tone and expression were genuine as he said those words. But he shouldn¡¯t love me. He shouldn¡¯t protect me. That was dangerous. It was impossible. But why I was feeling this way? Feeling unsure. Like part of me wanted him to love and protect me from the hurt and fear that was tearing me apart, yet another part kept reminding me of the dangers that came with all that.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡­ I¡¯m losing my mind¡­I just can¡¯t handle this,¡± turning away from the window, I gritted my teeth till my jaw almost went numb and gabbed my hair by the roots, messing it up the more.


    I can¡¯t stay locked up in here forever. The longer I did, the more my thoughts tormented me. The more I was losing my mind. I needed to get out of here. Get away from all these. One way or the other.


    ¡°Hey!!,¡± I yelled through the bars as loud as I could. A guard or two usually stood watch outside the cell door. Hopefully, they¡¯ll hear me ande in. ¡°Hey, Are you there? I really need to use the bathroom!¡±


    My n was simple. When theye in to take me to the bathroom, I¡¯d try my best to take them out and escape. But deep inside, guilt started to consume me. Will escaping be the right thing for me to do? I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Sebastian losing his Alpha King position because of my escape. ording to the shitty ve rule Sebastian said the other day, a ve was bound to her master until death. Plus, the punishment from those monsters if they found me was terrifying. The fear of these consequences made me lose my determination and energy.


    After some time of calling out to the guards with no response, I gave up. It was obvious they weren¡¯t there. So there was no use trying to figure out a way to escape.


    Where was everyone? I was all alone in this castle. It was as if they had moved to another ce and forgotten I was still locked up in here.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I muttered as I slid down to the floor in despair and hugged my knees to my chest, tears I couldn¡¯t hold back no matter how hard I tried clouding my vision.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the ways I might die. Thirst was my biggest concern. My mouth was dry, and my lips were chapped fromck of water. I could manage without food for a while. But without water, I couldn¡¯t survive. My body would decay in here. And nobody would know. Catherine would be happy. That was what she wanted. I never thought I¡¯d end up like this, dying alone in here. All I ever wanted was a happy life far from my past and all these problems. But that life was nothing but a dream.


    I was lost in my dark thoughts when the entrance door clicked open. Quickly, I rose and on seeing Sebastian hastily make his way in, my teary eyes shone with relief.


    However, I noticed something that made my heart bounce back in shock and fear as he came closer. He had a ck patch around his right eye and was almost limping as if he was suppressing pain. He looked like he had been to hell and back.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± I eximed under my breath. What happened? Was he involved in some sort of ident or fight? Was it with Catherine? Maybe they argued again because of me and it ended up badly. This can¡¯t be true. I needed to ask him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for noting earlier,¡± he said as he approached the cell. ¡°I had to deal with something,¡± he said as his tone fell.


    The moment his creamy ck satin eyes met mine, I knew something was wrong. They had a thickyer of hurt. Regret. Of pain more intense and severe than I had seen on the night of his anniversary party when he told me about the birth control pills Catherine was using without telling him.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked, unable to look away from his face, which seemed like he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    ¡°Ohh this,¡± he replied as if it was nothing to worry about, pointing at his right ck eye. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll ice it wellter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It does look serious to me,¡± I insisted, crossing my arms. ¡°Were you involved in an ident¡­Were you fighting with someone?¡­ Please tell me you and Luna Catherine didn¡¯t argue again because of me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Catherine and I didn¡¯t argue because of you,¡± he emphasized. ¡°I told you not to worry. It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters now is you. Tell me,¡± he asked, his eyes searching mine. ¡°Did any of the maids attend to you yesterday?¡±


    Lowering my gaze, I shook my head.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he muttered in frustration, causing me to look back at him. ¡°Do you mean to tell me you haven¡¯t eaten or had a shower since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, answering with a voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Shit!!¡± He said through clenched teeth, looking away. I could tell he was angry. But what happened? Why didn¡¯t the maidse? ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I promise. Somebody has a lot of exnations to do.¡±


    He started walking to the door.


    ¡°Sebastian,¡± I called out and he turned to face me. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡­ Please tell me.¡±


    I hated being left in the dark. Something was happening. I knew it. But he wouldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Trust me, Brianna. Nothing has happened. Just stay put. I¡¯ll be back,¡± he said and quickly left, his steps filled with a hint of anger.

 Searching for answers

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Amelia put a call through to the psychiatrist like I told her to. She sessfully scheduled a session for Catherine first thing tomorrow morning. That was the best thing for Catherine. She was losing it. I couldn¡¯t bear living with someone who would always attempt to hurt or kill herself each time we argued. I didn¡¯t want to be responsible for anyone¡¯s death.


    With Amelia¡¯s help, I managed to calm Catherine and gave her sedatives. She almost fell from the balcony, and the incident had deeply shaken her. If I hadn¡¯t been there to calm her down, she might have had another of her panic attacks. Once she fell asleep, I hurried off to check on Brianna. Before I left, I made sure Amelia or any of the other maids around kept a close watch on her, in case she woke up and attempted something crazy and dangerous again.


    When I reached the cell room and saw Brianna, I was relieved to see that she was okay. She asked if I was doing well, probably because of the ck eye she¡¯d seen. But that wasn¡¯t important at the moment. She didn¡¯t have to worry about it even though my head was still spinning fromst night¡¯s hangover and some parts of my body were in pain from the fight with Hermes at the funeral. I needed rest seriously. But that could wait. The only important thing at that moment was knowing if the maids attended to her yesterday. If she had eaten and showered and was well taken care of. She said they didn¡¯t, confirming my doubts. They hadn¡¯t even given her breakfast this morning.


    My temper crossed to almost uncontroble on hearing that. The head maid had a lot of exnation to do. How could she give the days off to the other maids without informing me? Just how?!


    Walking a few steps away from the cell, I nearly collided with a maid carrying a tray of waffles, crispy bacon, and orange juice. Another maid stood by her side.


    ¡°Is that for Brianna?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the one carrying the breakfast answered, as they both dipped to a courteous bow.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did it take you so long to bring her breakfast?¡± I asked, my tone stern, while the maid avoided my eyes, clearly nervous and fearful.


    I usually treated my maids with kindness and made them feel wee. But after their actions yesterday, I had to be strict so they wouldn¡¯t take my kindness and generosity for granted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord,¡± she apologized, her gaze on the food as she didn¡¯t want to look me in the eyes. ¡°I had prepared it earlier and wanted to serve Miss Brianna then. But the incident with Luna Catherine called for concern. It caught our attention. That was what dyed me.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at her, letting out a puff of angry breath that seemed to subside after listening to her exnation.


    ¡°Next time, even if the whole world is falling apart, make sure to serve her breakfast on time. Understood?¡± I cautioned her, making her nod repeatedly, looking frightened like a scared child.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± I shifted my gaze to the other maid standing beside her with her head bowed low. ¡°What are you doing here with her? Shouldn¡¯t you be upied with your duty?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I just wanted to know if Miss Brianna wanted any other thing I could help her with while she served her,¡± she stammered her answer, trying to avoid my gaze.


    ¡°No need for that. Let her take care of Brianna¡¯s needs. Go get the head maid and tell her toe see me in my office immediately.¡±


    She nodded promptly and raced out while the other one went into the cell room to serve Brianna.


    ******


    I hadn¡¯t visited my office in quite a long time, but it still looked pristine. I made sure the maids kept it clean regrly.


    On the mosaic-patterned wall wererge smiley portraits of me and the straight, serious faces of some of the executive members of the Association of Alpha Kings. Paperwork I still couldn¡¯t remember what was written in it, an expensive ss figurine and aptop were well arranged on the ornate ss table. The breeze seeping in from the window diffused the delicate floral scent of what I assumed might be the cleaning supplies the maids had used in cleaning the office and the crusty, woody scent of old papers, making it fill the atmosphere of the office.


    I stood by the window, looking out through it, the breeze seeping in and whipping my face. The headache I felt was pounding and spreading. And my eyes seemed like they¡¯d close at any moment.


    Gosh!! I really needed a long sleep to revitalize. More than ten hours if possible.


    I was about to sit when I heard a tap on the door.

 The shocking discovery

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Come in!¡± I said as I sat down.


    The door pushed open and the head maid nervously walked in, ncing around as though she was in a strange ce. This was my workce. I had never summoned her or any of the other maids here before. And she must be wondering why I did.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You sent for me, my lord,¡± she dipped to a bow.


    Age was starting to show its presence on her features. Streaks of white hair were beginning to weave through her locks, and her skin was bing saggy with eye bags and dark circles forming underneath her eyes. But it was nothing hair dye and makeup couldn¡¯t conceal, even though I had never seen her wearing any since I had known her. She seemed content with her natural appearance.


    She had been in the castle longer than Amelia. I¡¯ve known her since my preteen years, while Amelia arrived when I was in myte teenage years. Amelia¡¯s parents were friends with my parents for a long and were well-known healers in the kingdom, which is where Amelia learned her medical skills.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, trying to control my anger. I didn¡¯t want tosh out at her. It would be disrespectful considering her age which I was sure was in her early fifties and also how she had helped take care of me while I was growing up. ¡°Do you mind exining to me why the castle was empty yesterday with no maid on duty? Is this what y¡¯all normally do? Take the day off whenever I wasn¡¯t around¡­without my permission? I¡¯m so disappointed. I never expected this at all.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answered, shock and surprise etching her features in a way that made my brows furrow in confusion. ¡°We only acted based on Luna Catherine¡¯s orders. After you left for the Alpha King¡¯s funeral, she granted us a three-day leave, saying we should go and rest, that we have been working hard and we deserved it. We thought you knew about it.¡±


    ¡°Catherine?¡± I muttered, looking away to hide my surprise, trying to figure out why she could have done such.


    Every piece of the puzzle started falling into ce, and it dawned on me that Catherine must have done that so they wouldn¡¯t know she was bringing the man she was cheating on me with into the castle. So that they won¡¯t in turn tell me about it.


    How clever and shameless of her! How could she have done such a thing?


    ¡°Has this happened before?¡± I inquired, turning my gaze toward her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she blinked severally as if trying to understand what was going on. ¡°It has been happening asionally. Whenever you¡¯re off to a meeting or trip, she usually grants us the day off¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± I ripped out from my throat, cutting her words short.


    My suspicions were right; Catherine had been cheating on me right after we got married. I felt every need to get a divorce paper, sign it and get on with a divorce right away. But being an Alpha King, I couldn¡¯t. And taking another woman to be my Luna was definitely not on my list. I didn¡¯t have the mind to do that. Moreover, I known how hard my parents worked to match us together. Even in their grave, they¡¯d frown at me if I wanted to take such a step. But I bet they won¡¯t after they¡¯ve seen what she did.


    I looked down, clutching my forehead and stifling a wince. The anger I was feeling was making the headache worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, My lord¡­. We thought you knew all about it.¡±


    The head maid¡¯s sorry tone snapped me out of my thoughts and the ache in my head. I realized it wasn¡¯t their fault. As she exined, they were only acting based on orders. I found it hard to believe Catherine could do something like this. She was in a fragile condition, or else I would have confronted her about this. But if I did, who knew what she might do to herself next? I wanted to stop arguing and fighting with her for her safety and well-being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have given me all the exnation I need to hear. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t look too well, my lord,¡± she said, gently moving closer to the table and peering as if to get a closer look. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, exhaling heavily. ¡°Maybe a cold ss of milk and some cake, croissants, or bread.¡±


    ¡°Ok, my lord,¡± she dipped to a dismissive bow. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in no time,¡± she quickly headed for the door.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I said, stopping her as she turned back to face me after jerking the door open. ¡°Bring me an ice pack and pain reliever as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my lord,¡± she said before leaving, and I slumped back into my seat like a sack of meat.

 The promise I wouldn’t keep

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Yesterday as one of the castle maids served me, I asked her why they didn¡¯te the day before and she mentioned they had a day off, thanks to Catherine. But what shocked me to the marrow was when she revealed Catherine¡¯s attempt to kill herself by jumping off the balcony that morning. Luckily, Sebastian intervened just in time to save her.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Catherine had everything one could dream of: beauty, luxury, and mour. A life any young girl dreamed of having. Why would she want to end her life? There had to be more to the story, something I didn¡¯t know. The maid¡¯s exnation was brief, leaving gaps in the details. I felt there was something more to the situation. I was deep in thought when the entrance door squeaked open and Amelia hastened in, carrying a trayden with my dinner and a pack of medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t visit you yesterday and the day before,¡± she apologized as she approached, cing the loaded tray outside the cell but close to where I sat. ¡°I was busy babysitting Luna Catherine,¡± she said, rolling her eyes and groaning in frustration.


    ¡°I heard she tried to kill herself yesterday,¡± I stood up almost reflexively as herst words drew my attention.


    Amelia¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Luna Catherine has been losing ittely. She tried to jump off the balcony yesterday morning. If Alpha Sebastian hadn¡¯te in time to rescue her, I¡¯m afraid she would have¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She just took a deep breath, as if the words were too hard to say.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Honestly,¡± she sighed again and her shoulders dropped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever it is, it is very serious. Can you also believe she cut herself on the night of their anniversary party?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I gasped, instinctively cing my palm against my parted lips.


    ¡°Thank goodness the cut wasn¡¯t deep.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps, that exined the reason for the bandage on her hand the other day she came in here, kicked my meal away and spat on me.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian thinks it¡¯s a mental problem. He told me to book an appointment with the psychiatrist over the phone for her. She was meant to go to the psychiatrist¡¯s this morning,¡± she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But she has refused to go. I don¡¯t know why,¡± a pitiful look zed her features. ¡°Alpha Sebastian is really suffering because of this. I can¡¯t even imagine what he is going through.¡±


    A chill ck silence enveloped us. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of guilt as if I was somehow involved in this. Maybe they were arguing again because of me and it made Catherine want to kill herself. But the Catherine I knew was stronger than that.


    ¡°This better not be true,¡± I mumbled inwardly so Amelia wouldn¡¯t hear me, looking away in despair.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t lying when she said Sebastian was suffering because of this. I saw him yesterday. He looked like hell. Could that have something to do with all this?


    ¡°Away from all that,¡± Amelia¡¯s voice cut through the thick silence, causing me to look back at her. She came closer, her attention focused on me as if she had a secret to share. ¡°Have you told him?¡±


    ¡°Told who what?¡± I swallowed a subtle gulp and bit my lower lip, acting like I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°Told Alpha Sebastian about everything we talked about,¡± she almost snapped at me, wide-eyed, her green eyes gleaming in the flood of the cell lights.


    I sighed heavily and my gaze slumped to the ground. She sensed the truth. And I sensed how mad she was.


    ¡°Do you enjoy being in this cell? Is this what you like, being kept here like a prisoner?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t,¡± I replied sharply, raising my head.


    ¡°Then tell him,¡± she said with the thrust of her chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± my voice fell as sharply as it rose. ¡°Don¡¯t you think now isn¡¯t the best time? With everything that is happening with Catherine and how he has been having a hard time. Maybe we should let that slide first before I can think of telling him.¡±


    Herrge bright green eyes lingered on me as if she was thinking hard about what to say. Then she huffed out an audible breath in defeat.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± she finally said. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the best time. But do make sure you tell him once the time is right. I can¡¯t bear seeing you like this,¡± those eyes of hers which were mad at me suddenly glistened with ayer of empathy. ¡°All locked up like you¡¯ve done something wrong, like a criminal or a hound.¡±


    ¡°I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°Promise me,¡± she moved closer, grabbed my fingers and pressed them firmly, almost squeezing bones out of their natural position as I winced slightly.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I breathed out slowly, still wincing from the impact of her tight grip. Even though I knew I wouldn¡¯t keep to my promise. There was no use telling Sebastian. If I did, that would only worsen the misunderstanding between him and Catherine. Catherine will eventually find out and will hate me more. It¡¯s been days since shest came here. Maybe she felt I was no longer a threat and her hate toward me was subsiding. I didn¡¯t want to ignite it again.


    ¡°Good,¡± Amelia¡¯s lips spread to a wide smile. She released her grip and did that gesture I found childish again; using her index finger to draw an X over her heart. She made me do it too.


    That bubbled out augh I wanted to hold back on. She broke out into a friendly, wider smile, revealing her full set of white dentition.


    It was amazing how she could switch expressions effortlessly, like an actor oredian. She could have easily be one. She was sweet, kind and caring. And I felt lucky to have met her.


    She crouched by the trayden with my dinner and picked up the medicine pack beside the te.


    ¡°You have just two tablets left to finish it,¡± she said, taking out the blister pack to show me. ¡°If Luna Catherine hadn¡¯t given us the days off and if I wasn¡¯t so busy babysitting her, I would havee earlier and you would have finished it yesterday or the day before. So you are to take the tablets all at once after eating. Is that clear?¡± She looked up at me as if she was giving a child instruction.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Okay. I believe my duties here are finished,¡± she turned, taking her leave. ¡°Eat your dinner, take your medicine, don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t cry and most importantly don¡¯t forget to tell Sebastian once the time is right. Amelia is out!¡± The entrance door squeaked open and mmed shut.


    Her words brought back memories of my mom. She used to give me simr instructions when I was little, like when she dropped me off at school or when she went to the market and left me with my father or someone else. I chuckled, recalling how her round eyes which were a shade of amber and green would widen, waiting eagerly for my response.


    I recalled how I used to giggle and nod when I was happy. But if I was angry with her, I would bite into the neckline of my dress and shake my head. She would feign an apology, and I would smile smugly and forgive her with a nod. Those moments were as fresh as morning mist in my head, and I cherished them forever. I really missed her and wished she hadn¡¯t died in that hospital bed.

 Fed up

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Come on Catherine,¡± I said, fed up. ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this. Time is passing and the psychiatrist has been reaching out, asking if you¡¯ll still make it. You¡¯ve missed two sessions already. Two sessions that were fully paid for,¡± I stressed. ¡°If you continue like this, then there is nothing more I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy, don¡¯t you?¡± Sitting with her back reclined against the headboard of the bed, she crossed her arms against her chest, her furious blue eyes digging into mine.


    This was the third day and yet she has refused to go see the psychiatrist. She had said she wasn¡¯t feeling strong enough to go for the past two days and I let her be because I knew that was true. But time was passing, this was the third day and the psychiatrist had been expecting her, calling non-stop. I was worried Catherine was suffering from a mental issue. And if it is left untreated, might spiral out of control. Who knew what she might do next? Shoot herself on the head or douse herself with petrol and set herself on fire? I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t even imagine it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you crazy,¡± I breathed out in frustration, trying to be patient as I settled close to her on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m just being a caring husband. Please, for your own sake, go to the session. Even if it¡¯s just this once. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt yourself again.¡±


    She pressed my fingers firmly and leaned forward, her gaze lingering and boring deeper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she said in an almost whisper tone. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? You¡¯re all I need. You¡¯re my psychiatrist. You¡¯re my support, my whole world, my everything. Your love is enough to help me get through this.¡±


    I slid my hands away from her grip and turned, clutching the bridge of my nose in extreme frustration. She was impossible. So hard to convince. So hard to deal with. And I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°You see,¡± her tone reeked of tears. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t love me anymore. You find it hard to even look me in the eye and say it like you mean it. Am I that bad? And you haven¡¯t slept in this bed with me for the past two days now¡­¡±


    ¡°And why should I?¡± I replied sharply. ¡°Why should I sleep in the same bed that you and your lover messed up?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are we still on this topic?¡± Her face twisted with shock and surprise. ¡°I told you I was sorry, and I thought you had forgiven me.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t heal the pain that it caused me!¡±


    ¡°Oh please,¡± she sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t denied me sex for a century,¡± she exaggerated. ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t have happened. And it¡¯s not like you aren¡¯t sleeping with that ve girl too.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I was shocked. I couldn¡¯t believe she was bringing this up again. I¡¯ve told her multiple times I wasn¡¯t cheating with Brianna, but she won¡¯t listen. She never does. ¡°You know what? I can¡¯t do this anymore. I can¡¯t deal with you like this. I¡¯m just trying to help, to be a caring husband! But you¡¯re so difficult,¡± I gritted my teeth and stormed out of the room, mming the door shut behind me.


    *****


    Walking along the castle gardens, my mind was in chaos. I couldn¡¯t believe Catherine was behaving like this. All I was doing was trying to save her from her crazy self. It was very clear she wasn¡¯t mentally sound. But she¡¯ll never ept that.


    She can¡¯t expect me to be sleeping in the same bed with her after what I saw her doing. She could whine like a baby and do all she wanted. But the fact remained that I had lost my love for her. Like sand, it has slipped from my grasp.


    But deep down I feared something might happen now that we¡¯ve argued. Amelia had gone to check on Brianna and administer her medication and the other maids were busy with their chores. No one was watching after her.


    ¡°Oh Goodness,¡± I huffed, rubbing my forehead.


    I couldn¡¯t go back to that room and face her again. I refused to. I asked a maid tending to the garden to find Amelia and make sure she kept a close eye on Catherine. If Amelia was busy, she should then watch Catherine herself just in case she tried to harm herself again. The maid will call another maid to finish up the gardening work.


    After that, I went to my library. I just decided to go check it out since I haven¡¯t been there for quite a long time. Thest time I was there was after I brought Brianna to see it. The maids arranged it once in a while, so it was in order and still had that signature scent of aged paper and ink I knew it for, making me breathe in satisfaction, and distracting me from my troubled thoughts.


    I strolled down the shelf pathway, my fingertips brushing against the spine of the books arranged in them. I wasn¡¯t searching for any book in particr. I was just walking by and admiring them. But then my gaze caught on that my favourite adventure book Brianna took out that day, I suddenly remembered when she told me she couldn¡¯t read properly and I promised to teach her. She really wanted to learn. But I was surprised when she said she was no longer interested, without a solid reason why.


    I took out the book and made up my mind to go read it to her in the cell. I didn¡¯t know if she would mind me doing that. But it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll stop me anyway. I had no other ce or meeting to go. So this was the best time.


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    As the day neared its end and with an early dinner already done, I thought of something to do. I decided to braid my long hair to make it more manageable. It had grown so much that it reached my waist and constantly touched the floor whenever I sat down. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to cut or style it while being locked up in here and with limited time to visit my room and bathroom. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I visited a saloon. Luckily, I could braid it myself since I¡¯ve been doing it since I was a preteen.


    As I was braiding it and watching the sun slowly dip into the horizon, the entrance door opened. On turning, I saw Sebastian carrying a small bag and his guard closely behind him carrying a cushioned armchair.


    I stopped braiding, my brows drawing together in confusion. He kept the small bag in front of the cell and the guard ced the armchair beside it. After which the guard bowed and Sebastian gave him a dismissive nod as he went out.


    ¡°So Brianna,¡± he said as he unzipped the small bag and brought out a nket and a weathered leather-bound book with golden embossing I recognized to be the one I had brought out from the shelf when he took me to his library in the castle. I didn¡¯t seem to understand what he was doing. Why he had an armchair, a nket and that book. Was he nning to sleep here tonight? ¡°Have you made up your mind not to escape so I could let you out? I don¡¯t like seeing you like this. It pains me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, still staring in bafflement.


    After some seconds of no response, he looked up at me, his deep-set eyes searching mine. But I looked away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pressure you to make your decision. You have all the time you need.¡±


    He sat downfortably and draped the nket over his body. Taking the book, he flipped it open and breathed out in somewhat satisfaction.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± I asked in confusion, stopping him from reading.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said casually. Harmlessly. ¡°I thought this was the best time to start our reading lessons.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My brows furrowed deeply. ¡°I thought I told you I was no longer interested.¡±


    I made it very clear to him that I was no longer interested in learning to read. It was of no use now again. And with everything Amelia had told me was happening between him and Catherine, this wasn¡¯t a good time. I didn¡¯t expect it from him. Catherine will boil to a hundred degrees if she sees this. He should be with her,forting her and not here.


    ¡°Hey, Brianna,¡± he said with a softugh. ¡°Learning to read is really important in life. It opens up a whole world of joy hidden in words, sentences¡­In books, stories. I made a promise to teach you and I¡¯m keeping to that. So whether you¡¯re interested or not, I¡¯m going to read. If you don¡¯t want to listen, you can go ahead and cover your ears. I¡¯m going to start now.¡± He settled back in his chair, getting ready to read.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react. I was too startled to do so. My gaze stuck on him. What was wrong with this man? Why was he doing this? Why was he like this?


    He started reading, and for a moment, I squeezed my eyes shut, not knowing what to do. Eventually, I gave in and sat down, defeated, going back to braiding my hair while his smooth, deep voice filled the room.


    ¡°Long ago, in a dense forest, there existed a small vige inhabited by extraordinary creatures known as the Armadonians¡­¡±

 He is mine and mine alone!!

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    Call it an obsession. Call it craziness. I don¡¯t give a fuck. All I know and will ever know is that I love Sebastian. I have loved him ever since we were in wolf school. Back then, he was among the tallest and most handsome guys in school and I, of course, the hottest girl. I was prom queen and managed all pageantry and modelling activities back then in school.


    Sebastian was gentle and wasn¡¯t the type that chased and slept with anyone with boobs, unlike his fellows. Which was one of the reasons I loved him. I gave him the green light. But he never came to ask me out. It was obvious he was intimidated by my beauty and personality. So I decided to grab the bull by the horns.


    I convinced my parents to mate us together and arrange our marriage. It was easy because our families knew each other well. Not only was I beautiful and charismatic, but I was also the only child of the Alpha King and Luna of one of the most powerful werewolf kingdoms. Naturally, no parent would refuse such a match for their son. It was a golden opportunity, and I was d they made good use of it.


    Our love continued to grow stronger until the day that illiterate ve stepped her dirty feet into the castle. She may seem pitiful and innocent as a kitten like she wasn¡¯t aware of what she was doing. But I knew her ns. She was a snake. A sly fox who was here to snatch my husband, turn him against me and steal my position as Luna in this kingdom. But I won¡¯t let that happen. I rather be put six feet under than see it happen.


    ¡°Fuck that girl! Fuck the ve auction,¡± I groaned in extreme rage and frustration, grabbed a pillow from the bed and tossed it away, causing the maid looking after me to flinch in shock and terror.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that ve auction, she wouldn¡¯t havee here and I wouldn¡¯t have known she existed. If it wasn¡¯t for those stupid auction rules, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t have retained her after she tried to escape on the night of our anniversary dinner. I gave her strict instructions to sneak out from the back of the castle. But she was so dumb she couldn¡¯t do that.


    I was in a precarious position now that Sebastian found out I was cheating on him. But I only did it because he denied me sex ever since that bitch came into this castle, leaving a woman like me sexually starved. I couldn¡¯t bear that. I was desperate and needed to getid.


    I suspected Sebastian was sleeping with her. He always denied it vehemently each time I brought up the topic. But I could have sworn I saw him kissing her the day he took her in ce of me without informing me of the cocktail dinner party.


    I met Ken at one of my friend¡¯s birthday party. He told me he sold jewellery in arge jewellery store in another kingdom. But I didn¡¯t care to know what he did for a living. The only thing between the two of us was sex and nothing more. I enjoyed my moments in bed with him. But he was an idiot. A dumbass. I had told him to call me beforeing to the castle the day Sebastian caught me in bed with him. But the dumbass said he wanted to surprise me. Now, see what his stupid surprise had caused.


    ording to their Alpha king rule. The only rule I managed to memorize; a married Alpha King could not be sleeping with his sex ve. He only had the option of making her a maid. But if an Alpha king catches his wife cheating, he has the right to take a second wife to be his Luna. That was the problem, he never for once treated her as a maid that she was supposed to be. And now that he found me cheating on him, he may decide to take her in as his second wife.


    Gosh!! This can¡¯t be happening. I won¡¯t let it. My mind was running wild. I had to take drastic measures.


    I had thought Sebastian would truly forgive me after I tried to kill myself by jumping off the balcony a few days back. He always did. But it was clear he was still angry with me. He didn¡¯t even sleep on the bedst night and the other nights before. I needed to level up my game.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I faked everything ¨C the panic attacks, the suicide attempts. I did them just to make Sebastian love and care for me again when he was angry with me. It was easy because he believed me so easily. I tried it first at my father¡¯s funeral, and Sebastian fell for it. He was so scared, I swear he could have peed his pants. I should¡¯ve won an award for my acting skills.


    I thought thest one I did worked, because of the scared look on his face and how he took care of me that day. But that wasn¡¯t the case. He now thinks I¡¯m crazy and needs to see a psychiatrist. I¡¯m not going to see any psychiatrist! I was perfectly fine. It was thest thing on my mind at the moment. I needed to find a way to get rid of Brianna. I couldn¡¯t let him take her in as a second wife. I would never let that happen. Sebastian was mine and mine alone.


    My friends warned me to get rid of her if I wanted to keep my husband and position after they saw him with her on the night of the cocktail dinner party. It was supposed to be an easy task because she was just a ve. But Sebastian was making it so fucking hard for me. I had tried starving her to death severally. But it seemed like she was immune to starvation.


    ¡°Fuck her!!!¡± I screamed again, grabbing the second pillow on the bed and throwing it away, leaving the maid in the room more terrified than before as she proceeded to pick it and the first one up.


    ¡°Are you okay, Luna Catherine?¡± She asked as she approached me as if I was a wild animal she didn¡¯t want to startle. ¡°Is¡­Is anything the problem?¡±


    As I red at the terrified maid, an idea of how to get rid of the ve girl finally clicked in my head. No doubt this one will work and she won¡¯t survive it.

 My plan

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said to the maid as I got up from bed and strengthened my hair to loosen some tight curls.


    ¡°Em¡­em¡­I¡¯m sorry Luna Catherine. But Alpha Sebastian gave me strict orders to not leave you on your own.¡±


    I spun around, shocked and mad at her words. I had no idea Sebastian gave such orders. That exined why the maids have been swarming around me like bees after I almost jumped off the balcony.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked, my face contorted with rage. ¡°What do you take me for? A five year old? Your baby? As you can see I¡¯m doing perfectly fine on my own and don¡¯t you or any of the other maids to babysit me. Now, don¡¯t let me repeat myself or you¡¯ll be losing your job faster than you can blink. Get the hell out of my room!!¡±


    She was a bit hesitant at first. She tried to say something. But seeing the furious look on my face, she gave up and rushed out of the room.


    Stupid maids. How dare them monitor me, their mistress and Luna like I was their child. I couldn¡¯t believe Sebastian ordered them to do that.


    Letting out a sigh, I proceeded to preparing myself for the day to go carry out my n. I was so happy it crossed my mind. That ve girl won¡¯t know what hit her. By this time tomorrow, she¡¯ll probably be dead and her corpse dumped off like the garbage that she is.


    I showered, made my hair, wore makeup and slid into a sexy mini dress, just for Sebastian. Even though he hardly let his gaze linger on me ever since he brought back that bitch into this castle, I still needed to appear sexy, hot, and ready for him of he needed me. Once that bitch is out of the way, he¡¯ll go back to worshipping me like he used. And I promise never to let him go back to that ve auction to buy another ve even though it was mandatory for them ¨C The Alpha Kings. I wille up with the perfect act as usual to stop him from going if I have too.


    I went downstairs and after having my breakfast, made my way to kitchen where some of the maids were busy with their chores.


    ¡°Who is in charge of the ve girl¡¯s meals?¡± I asked, my eyes scanning the surrounding filled with maids with terrified looks on their faces. They looked at me as if they had done something wrong and were afraid I¡¯ll find out and punish them for it.


    I enjoyed seeing the fear in their eyes. Unlike Sebastian, who was too easy on them, I was strict and treated them just like the maids they were. Sebastian always urged me to go a little easier on them. But I won¡¯t. I never will. They¡¯re all low rank wolves, like that ve girl and should be treated as nothing more than that. They could never measure up to me or possess what I have in a thousand years toe. So there was no way I could treat them as equals.


    A few secondster, one of the maids, who had medium height, red hair, and freckles, raised her hand nervously.


    ¡°I¡­I am, Luna Catherine,¡± she stuttered, her head facing down. ¡°I prepare her meals.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I smirked in delight. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    We went outside of the castle to thewn where I was sure no one will watch or try to eavesdrop on our conversation.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I said gently, trying not to frighten her more.


    ¡°I¡¯m Vivian, my Luna,¡± she replied, bowing politely. She looked scared and couldn¡¯t help fidgeting.


    ¡°Ok, Vivian,¡± I tried to calm her, seeing how scared and nervous she was. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. You have done nothing wrong. I just need you to do something very important for me.¡±


    ¡°Your wishes are mymand,¡± she bowed again and I smirked some more. This will be easier than I thought.


    ¡°Let me go straight to the point,¡± I came closer to her. ¡°I want you to poison her meal.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes flew wide open in shock. And I felt her pulse quicken.


    ¡°But¡­But¡ª¡®


    ¡°No buts,¡± I cut her off, cing my hand on her shoulder. ¡°If you do this for me, I will triple your pay. You¡¯ll be my personal and favourite maid. And I will give you whatever you want. Anything you ask for.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± She asked, her eyes fixed on me, gleaming.


    ¡°Yes. Anything.¡±


    She looked away, lost in thought. Like it was the most important decision of her life, as if she was trapped in a difficult situation.


    ¡°Can I take a day or two to think about this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly and quickly. ¡°I want it done today, right now, while you serve her breakfast.¡±

 He slept in here?!

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    Vivian looked away, thinking hard again. But I was bing impatient. She was wasting my time and I had other things to do. If she wasn¡¯t capable. Then she should let me know so I can find someone else.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do this, then tell me so I can find someone else,¡± I said impatiently.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No¡­No Luna Catherine,¡± She snapped from her thoughts and replied promptly, nodding severally. ¡°I can do it. I¡¯m up to the task.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°But how can I make sure no one finds out she died from food poisoning after eating the food?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You have been cooking for years, that shouldn¡¯t be something to worry about. You can find something tasteless. Odourless. Something that could dissolve easily in water and vanish from the blood in case Sebastian decides to carry out an autopsy, which I know he will¡­¡±


    She kept ncing over my shoulders furtively, not saying anything and making awkward movements with her neck as if to tell me something. This left me extremely confused. What was she trying to tell me? Why couldn¡¯t she just say it?


    ¡°Did you suddenly be dumb?!¡±


    I swear I was losing it. Perhaps it was a mistake giving her this kind of job. She looked afraid and it was obvious she couldn¡¯t do it. I will surely punish her for this. And find another maid to do it.


    Suddenly, she grasped my arm and said with a whisper tone I barely heard.


    ¡°Someone is behind us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking confused. Then she spoke louder.


    ¡°Someone-is-behind-us.¡±


    On turning, I saw one of the maids with cartoonishrge emerald eyes who usually treated me whenever I was hurt or wasn¡¯t feeling fine standing there. The moment my gaze fell on her, she froze in somewhat fear. This was what Vivian was trying to tell me ¨C that someone was eavesdropping on our conversation.


    ¡°Are you lost? Why are you standing there like a statue?¡± I snapped at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in the middle of an important conversation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry Luna Catherine,¡± she apologized, her voice quivering. ¡°I just came to check up on you. Alpha Sebastian gave us orders to check up on you from time to time to make sure you¡¯re doing okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake,¡± I groaned in frustration. I couldn¡¯t believe I was still dealing with this. I had scolded the other maid earlier because of this same thing, and now another one appeared.


    ¡°As you can see,¡± I vented. ¡°I¡¯m doing perfectly fine and don¡¯t need you to monitor or babysit me again. Got that?¡±


    She nodded and continued apologizing.


    ¡°Now, get out of my sight before I lose it on you too.¡±


    Quickly, she went out. I turned back to Vivian.


    ¡°I think she heard us Luna Catherine,¡± she said with a hint of fear in her tone.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± I assured her. ¡°She was standing far and wasn¡¯t there for long. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t dare mention it to anybody. She knows what I¡¯m capable of and wouldn¡¯t risk it.¡±


    Vivian breathed out in relief. That calmed her down.


    ¡°Ok. So like I was saying, use something that is tasteless, odourless and won¡¯t be found in the blood in case Sebastian decides to carry out an autopsy. Did you get that?¡±


    She nodded in response.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°And also, serve her yourself and make sure to stay there to take away the tes quickly once she¡¯s done eating. In that way, no one will know she was poisoned. You can go.¡±


    She almost walked past me when I held her back by the elbow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fail me, Vivian,¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°I hate failures. And if you do, I¡¯ll make sure you lose your jobs and every other thing that I want you to lose. Is that clear?¡±


    That had frightened her. She nodded severally like a scared little kid before scurrying back into the castle. I didn¡¯t want to threaten or frighten her, I just wanted to let her know how important this job was to me and what would happen to her if she failed me. That way she¡¯ll do the job with utmost devotion. As if her life depended on it. This job was extremely important to me. My marriage and position as the Luna depended on it.


    After that, I decided to pay myst visit to the bitch in the cell. I wanted to bid her farewell since she¡¯ll be dead before the end of today. Finally, she¡¯ll be out of the castle and from me and Sebastian¡¯s life for good. That thought alone made me so happy I could smile all year long.


    As I made my way to the cell room, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Sebastian was. I hadn¡¯t seen him all morning. Was he that angry he didn¡¯t want toe and check up on me to see how I was doing instead of sending the maids? I didn¡¯t see him outside in the garden where he usually stood. So I assumed he must have slept in his office or one of the guest rooms in the castle. But not to worry, after the ve girl is gone, our love will rekindle and we will go back to being the once-happy couple we used to be before she came.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna Catherine.¡± The guard that stood guard at the door of the cell room bowed in reverence as he opened the door for me. I smiled at him in acknowledgement and made my way in.


    On entering, the shock of seeing Sebastian there hit me like a fast-moving train. He was sitting in an armchair, covered with a nket, and had an open book on his chest, snoring softly. What the actual fuck? He slept in here?!

 He found out she was cheating

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I never asked him toe spend the night here. I never asked him to read to me. But he wouldn¡¯t listen. He never stopped reading. I found it hard to admit, but I kind of enjoyed hispany. I usually slept alone in this cell, my onlypanion being the crickets chirping outside, whispers of the night and my thoughts that were eating me up from inside. But that night, his smooth, deep, soothing voice filled the air inside the room. Filled the air around me. Lulled me into a rxed mood.


    He got more excited with each page he turned, even though I didn¡¯t say a word to him. Surprisingly, I started enjoying the book too. He had said it was one of his favourites, and now I understood why. He kept reading until I finished braiding my hair and eventually fell asleep.


    The streak of golden light pouring in from the small window fell on my face, making my eyes flutter open. On waking, I saw him sleeping on the armchair. He covered himself with a nket and had the open book precariously lying on his chest as he snored softly. I had thought that at some point, he¡¯d eventually leave that night after I had slept, but it turned out he didn¡¯t.


    My gaze lingered a bit on him, a small soft smile on my face as I observed his features. He looked so peaceful just like the first time I had seen him in his garden. His features were softened in the tranquillity of his sleep. His face, framed by his dark, tousled hair and beard, appeared angelic in the gentle glow of the light that poured into the room. With each peaceful breath he took, his chiselled jawline and high cheekbones seemed to harmonize. He was breathtaking. He was perfect. Like an angel.


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking why was he like this? Sacrificing too much for me. I did not doubt that all other Alpha kings at that auction hall would have treated me as Hermes did. But Sebastian was like¡­a dreame true. The exact opposite of them. He was too different. No matter how hard and far I pushed him, he always came back. Even though his wife was making my life in this castle a living hell all because of him, he still wouldn¡¯t give up on me. Why?!! All because he loves me? A love that was dangerous and impossible.


    My entire body was trembling, almost uncontrobly. I gripped the bars to steady myself and faced down when the entrance door clicked open and someone entered.


    On raising my head, the shock of seeing Catherine struck me like thunder. She had that same horrified look on her face she had the time she saw Sebastianforting me in bed when I had that terrible headache.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    She was wearing make-up and had on a sexy mini-dress that made me think she was returning from an outing or a party. But the sun had just risen. Wasn¡¯t it too early for that?


    ¡°You!!¡± Her murderous gaze shifted to me as she came closer to the bars, curses falling out of her mouth. She seemed ready to break the bars, pull me out, and tear me to pieces. ¡°You devil!! You witch!! Are you happy now? You have seeded in taking my husband from me. Are you satisfied?!!¡± Her screams echoed through the room. ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± I pleaded, trying to calm her, even though I knew it was like pouring water into a basket. She¡¯ll never listen to what I have to say. She never did. ¡°He was just reading to me. Nothing more¡­ I swear¡­ I didn¡¯t ask him to stay¡­ He did it willingly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± She kept saying, not listening to a word I was saying.


    ¡°Move away from the bars,¡± Sebastian said, getting up and setting aside his nket and the book that was on his chest. His voice was strong, though his face showed signs of grogginess from sleep. Catherine¡¯s yelling must have awakened him. ¡°Leave her alone. She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Sebastian,¡± Catherine scoffed, looking at him with disbelief. She approached him angrily, poking a manicured finger into his chest. Sebastian remained unfazed, meeting her gaze sternly. ¡°I waited up all night for you in bed, but you never came. So, this piece of garbage is the reason you didn¡¯te to me,¡± she turned to re at me before facing Sebastian again, hitting his chest, but he still didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I¡¯m not well, for goodness sake. You¡¯re my husband. I need you now more than ever, but you keep spending more time with her. Why?!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°You can insult her all you want,¡± Sebastian retorted firmly, his chin thrusting forward. ¡°Say whatever you like. But she¡¯s decent, unlike you, a royal slut who sleeps with strangers in her marriage bed.¡±


    That pulled a tight string in Catherine. She stepped back and sliced her hand through the air tond a heavy p on Sebastian¡¯s cheek which turned pink from the impact.


    But that didn¡¯t stop Sebastian from continuing to talk. He clenched his jaw so tight in rage I feared they¡¯d go numb. I had never seen him that angry. And I feared he might do something he¡¯ll end up regrettingter to Catherine.


    ¡°Please stop this,¡± I cried out, but it fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°The only reason I haven¡¯t divorced you is because of the Alpha King rule that stops me from doing so. But don¡¯t be sofortable. Now that I caught you red-handed cheating on me, I have every right to take up a second wife to be my Luna. And you can do nothing to stop me.¡±


    I gasped, freezing in shock. From Sebastian¡¯s words, he had caught her cheating on him with Ken Johnson. Catherine had warned me to keep my mouth shut, which I did. But I knew Sebastian would find out eventually. Now that he did, he couldn¡¯t divorce her because of their Alpha King rule but had ns on taking a second wife. Is that what their Alpha King rules permitted?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine¡¯s anger became a scalding fury. She tried to p him again. But Sebastian held her wrist just in time as if he was expecting it, stopping her intending move.


    Their ring gazes were stuck on each other, the intensity of their anger growing with each passing moment when the entrance door squeaked and the guard who usually stood watch outside the door came in, his face etched with concern and curiosity as he wondered what was happening between his Alpha King and Luna.


    ¡°Your Highnesses, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± they answered at the same time. Catherine forcefully freed her wrist from his clutch. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. Leave! Your presence isn¡¯t needed now,¡± Sebastian directed at the guard who bowed and left in an instant.


    ¡°I just need you to understand one thing,¡± Catherine drew back his attention. She took a step forward, now standing very close to him, Sebastian¡¯s towering figure overshadowing her. But she didn¡¯t appear intimidated. Her gaze fixed on him, never breaking away from him even a second. ¡°If I can¡¯t have you, then no other woman can.¡±


    She pulled back and nced at me, her lips curving into a satanic smile before she confidently made her way out of the room.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything. He started packing the nket, the book and some other things he came with angrily into the small bag.


    ¡°Sebastian, please don¡¯t¡ª¡± I tried to say something but he beat me to it.


    ¡°Brianna, you don¡¯t have to say anything. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he said without maintaining a steady gaze on me.


    Although I didn¡¯t know what to say, I wanted him to look at me. I wished to see his hurt eyes return to the sharp, vibrant ones I knew. I didn¡¯t want them to keep fighting because of me. And now that he knew about her cheating, things would surely get worse.


    He grabbed the bag and left without looking back to say goodbye like he always did. Momentster, the guard standing outside the door came in and carried the armchair away with him.

 Fear of losing her

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I decided to stay in the guest¡¯s room. There was no way I¡¯d stay in that bedroom with Catherine. Not after what she did just did to me. She had the guts to p me in front of Brianna. I wasn¡¯t the bad-tempered type of guy, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken it on her. Alpha Kings can never hit their Lunas no matter what. And my father strictly advised me against the same. He taught me to always respect women, which I did.


    At this point, I wanted nothing more than divorce. But since that wasn¡¯t an option, I thought it was high time I got a second wife. I had no ns for that initially, but Catherine¡¯s unruly behaviour left me with no choice.


    Romantically, Catherine was the only woman I knew. But if I were to consider marrying someone else, it would definitely be Brianna. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. I loved everything about her. And I wished I met her earlier in life. I wished she wasn¡¯t a ve. Should I ask her to marry me? Will she say yes?


    No¡­no¡­. no¡­. no!! Fuck!!! Why was I thinking like this? What the hell was wrong with me? What made me think Brianna would ept to be my second wife? At a time like this. After I had her locked up in there like a prisoner. After she made it clear to me that she wouldn¡¯t reciprocate my love because she thought it was impossible and dangerous and forbidden. I tried erasing the idea, but it so fucking hard!


    Letting out a long, heavy sigh, I plonked the bag I was carrying down and proceeded to take off my clothes. I wanted to take a shower and prepare myself for the day. I had a friend¡¯s luncheon to attend. And I needed to be there early to help him with the set-up.


    I was halfway through unbuttoning my shirt when a knock at the door interrupted me.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, my breath hitching involuntarily. Who could it be this early?


    A feeling nagged at me that the person outside was one of the maids. I sensed she was about to tell me that Catherine had done something crazy.


    The door pushed open and on seeing one of my guards walk in, I breathed out in relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked as I continued to unbutton my shirt. Once I finished, I took it off and threw it on the couch close to me.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, one of the maids is here to see you,¡± he answered. ¡°The healer¡¯s daughter.¡±


    I froze in my tracks, my thoughts running wild again. He was referring to Amelia. Why did she want to see me this early this morning? It was unlike her. Hope nothing has happened. I just hoped Catherine hadn¡¯t tried to kill herself again or worse, already killed herself. This had better not be true.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°And what does she want? Is anything the problem?¡± I asked, my heart now beating unsteadily as I didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    ¡°She won¡¯t say. She said it was very urgent and needed to speak to you only.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I muttered, my fears growing stronger. At that moment, I didn¡¯t know what to think again. Given what my guard had said about Amelia needing to talk to me urgently, it was obvious something terrible had urred. ¡°Send her in immediately.¡±


    He bowed before leaving and closed the door behind him. Picking up my shirt, I hastily put it on and finished buttoning it just in time for Amelia toe in.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Sebastian,¡± she bowed to greet, but I didn¡¯t acknowledge it. I quickly walked up to her to know what the problem was.


    ¡°You said you wanted to speak to me about something urgent? What is it? Did something happen? Did Catherine try to kill herself again?¡± I asked, my words rushing out with intense curiosity.


    Her face looked sad and serious like something terrible had urred. It was a look I hadn¡¯t seen on her in a long time. And it made me even more worried and scared than before.


    ¡°No¡­no,¡± she paused and continued in a sinking tone. ¡°It¡¯s not Luna Catherine. It¡¯s Brianna.¡±


    I breathed out quickly, my heart pounding even faster. What happened to Brianna? Was something wrong with her? It hadn¡¯t been up to ten minutes since I left the cell room, and she was doing perfectly fine.


    ¡°Is she hurt?¡­ What happened to her?¡± I didn¡¯t know what came over me as I grabbed Amelia by the arms, my eyes were wide open in curiosity. I was so desperate for an answer.


    ¡°Nothing has happened to her,¡± she responded quickly, startled by my reaction.


    On realizing my mistake, I quickly left her arms and apologized. Looking away, I breathed out in huge relief, knowing nothing had happened to Brianna. But why did she call her then?


    ¡°Nothing has happened to her, for now at least,¡± Amelia said and looked back at her, my brows drawn in deeply in bewilderment and fear.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Earlier this morning, I overheard Luna Catherine and the maid that prepares Brianna¡¯s meal ¨C Vivian discussing secretly about poisoning her. They¡¯re nning to do it this morning. And as I speak to you now, she is already on her way to the cell room to serve Brianna,¡± her voice was filled with anguish as she quivered from the impact of the sobs she was holding back in her throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­So I thought ofing to tell you first.¡±


    I was shocked, my mouth hanging open as I looked at Amelia. How could Catherine think of such evil? No wonder she kept saying she¡¯d kill Brianna back at the cell. I thought they were just mere words and empty threats. I never knew she meant it and was serious about carrying them out.


    I pressed my lips together, rage surging and burning through me. No one can ever hurt Brianna. Not while I was still breathing. Catherine had gone too far this time.


    ¡°Hurry, tell the head maid to gather the other maids on thewn. I¡¯ll have a meeting with them once I¡¯m done with Vivian. And call the doctor right away.¡±


    Amelia made way for me and I rushed out to get the cell room. I needed to stop Brianna from taking that poison and teach that maid a lesson. I just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be toote by the time I arrived. I couldn¡¯t lose Brianna. Not now. Not ever.

 Saving her

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    When I arrived at the cell, the maid had finished serving Brianna. She stood by the cell, her gaze intent on Brianna as if expecting something. Probably for the poison to take effect. Brianna was seated, ready to start eating when I shouted, stopping her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat that!¡± I shouted as soon I rushed in.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked, looking confused, the avocado toast near her mouth. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I eat it? It¡¯s my breakfast¡­ Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said as I approached the bars, heaving from the run I made to get to the ce. Thank goodness I arrived just in time to stop her from eating that thing. If she ate it and something happened to her, I won¡¯t remain the same. And I¡¯ll never forgive Catherine and the maid for it. ¡°It¡¯s poisoned.¡±


    Reflexively, she kept back the toast and flinched away from the tray, staring momentarily in shock and disbelief at me and the maid whose lips were parted in shock as well as she looked at me.


    ¡°After everything I have done for you,¡± I grabbed the maid by the arm, my expression clouded in anger. ¡°You still betray me. How dare you try to poison her?¡±


    ¡°Poison her?¡± she asked, surprise etching her features, pretending like she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about Alpha Sebastian, this food isn¡¯t poisoned.¡±


    My brows drew together in an agonized expression as I nced at her and the food which was avocado toast and mixed berry smoothie. I knew Amelia well. There was no way she could lie to me over something this serious. It was obvious this maid was the one lying.


    I red at her, seeing right through her fake innocence and pleading expression as she begged for me to let her go. How could she try to harm Brianna and then lie to my face about it? Whoever tried to hurt Brianna would face my wrath. And I knew exactly how to handle her and make her confess the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been caught red-handed and you still have the guts to lie to me in my face,¡± I ripped the words out of my throat. ¡°You will be dealt with severely for this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­no,¡± she continued pleading. But I didn¡¯t give her a listening ear. ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­please, Alpha Sebastian¡­I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°Guard!!¡± I called out and my guard came in immediately. ¡°Take her out to thewn.¡±


    I handed her over to my guard. But she kept fighting, trying to break free. It irritated my guard, who effortlessly carried her out on his shoulder while she weakly screamed and hit him on the back.


    I carried the breakfast tray and was about to head out when Brianna called me back. She has been watching along in extreme shock and confusion. She couldn¡¯t process everything that just yed out before her.


    ¡°Sebastian,¡± she called out, her voice thick with fear. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡­ why was she trying to poison me?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± I said, letting out a breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. But now that I found out what she was up to, I¡¯ll make sure she pays dearly for her actions. You¡¯re safe now. No need to worry or be afraid,¡± I assured, hoping she would calm down and stop panicking.


    She looked shocked, breathing fast and shallow. I didn¡¯t want to tell her Catherine was involved in this. It¡¯ll only make matters worse, so I kept myself from saying it. As long as I was here with her, no one would harm her. I won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on her. She was mine to care for. Mine to take care of. Mine to protect.


    She still looked bothered.


    ¡°Like I told you,¡± I stepped forward, trying to make her feel better, staring into those depthless grey eyes of hers that shone like bits of gleaming porcin. Her face was so beautiful and tender I wanted so much to hold it in my palms. The cell was the only thing between us. She froze and I felt her body stiffen up in my proximity. I could feel the heat emanating from her. I could feel her heavy breaths. I could feel¡­all of her. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. You have no reason to worry or be afraid. As long as I¡¯m with you, no one will ever hurt you. No one will cause you pain. Ever,¡± I stressed. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I bnced the breakfast tray on a hand and wrapped my other hand around her hand which was holding the bar. I was hesitant at first. After what happened before, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d let me. But to my surprise, she did. She didn¡¯t budge or move away. She maintained a steady gaze on me and nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she muttered. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I smiled. It meant a lot that she trusted me to keep her safe. I wouldn¡¯t hold back, I¡¯d protect her with all I had. ¡°Amelia will take care of your meals now. She¡¯ll cook and serve you. Before you eat, she¡¯ll taste it to make sure it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, her voice strained as she blinked repeatedly. She seemed quite nervous.


    I nodded, the smile lingering on my face as I walked away. It was a feeling I couldn¡¯t shake off. Knowing that she trusted me made me feel happy. I hadn¡¯t felt that good in days.


    Walking a few steps away from the cell room, I spotted Amelia hurrying toward my direction with the doctor I had told her to call.


    The doctor wore a white coat over his suit. He looked to be in his forties, of medium height, bald and clean-shaven. He always wore those clear sses I recognized. He was the same doctor I had called when Brianna had that terrible headache that caused her to copse.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian,¡± Amelia called out, her breathboured probably from the brisk walks and the fear that something might have happened to Brianna. ¡°How is she? Did she take it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°She¡¯s alright. I arrived just in time to stop her from taking it.¡±


    She held her chest and breathed out in relief.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going to thewn now. I have an issue address.¡±


    They nodded in unison and followed closely behind me.

 The Confirmation

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    On thewn, the maids were already gathered, waiting for me to arrive. Their faces were etched with concern and curiosity as they whispered amongst themselves, wondering why I had called such a sudden meeting.


    In a corner, my guard was still holding Vivian. She kept on with her futile struggles, tears were already welling up in her eyes. But I wasn¡¯t moved by them. By the time I¡¯m finished with her, she¡¯ll cry a river, that¡¯s if she¡¯ll be able to survive what I¡¯m about to do to her.


    As I mounted the tformid out for me with the breakfast tray still in my hands, I maintained a stern expression. It was high time I stopped being too lenient with these maids. The more I was, the less they feared me and would likely follow Vivian¡¯s footsteps. Amelia and the doctor stood at a considerable distance beside me, facing the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a good master to all of you,¡± I said, my voice carrying weight and authority. The atmosphere fell silent as I spoke, my hardened eyes scanning their faces filled with curiosity and fear. ¡°I¡¯ve provided for you, taken care of you, paid you well, and even listened to your needs. But what I don¡¯t understand is why one of you went behind my back to do something unimaginable.¡±


    They gasped in unison, as if they¡¯d rehearsed it, intense shock flying through their faces.


    ¡°Bring her over here!¡± I directed at my guard who pulled Vivian to where I was on the stage.


    ¡°I learnt this morning that she tried to poison my ve ¨C Brianna.¡±


    They interrupted with another gasp, heavier and more intense than the first. Their surprise gazes stuck on Vivian who slumped her head in disgrace and shame, sobs racking from her insides.


    ¡°And not just that,¡± I continued, staring at her in anger and disbelief. ¡°She even had the courage to lie to me,¡± I held her arm firmly but not aggressively, mindful of my image in front of the other maids. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice tense as I spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°Why did you try to poison Brianna? Did Catherine say something to you? Did she force you to do this?¡±


    Amelia had said she overheard her and Catherine discussing it. I wanted to know if Catherine had forced her into it. I wanted her to admit it so the other maids would know the kind of woman they had as their Luna. I couldn¡¯t believe Catherine bore such bad intentions in mind. If she could do something like this, then one day she might also think of poisoning me as well.


    I kept urging Vivian to speak up. But she wouldn¡¯t. She just kept on sobbing, her tear-stained eyes darting around hopelessly as if expecting someone to show up and redeem her.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then you¡¯ll eat,¡± my temper was ring from her silence. ¡°Kneel,¡± Imanded. But she wouldn¡¯t kneel. So my guards forced her down on her knees.


    I took out the avocado toast and gave it to her. If she wouldn¡¯t talk, then she¡¯d have to eat the poison herself. This way, I could confirm if it was actually poisoned. But she refused, tightly pressing her lips together and shaking her head. She was one stubborn and defiant maid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too lenient with you,¡± I scolded, and she flinched, squeezing her eyes shut like a scared child. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat this now, I¡¯ll punish you so severely that you¡¯ll regret ever crossing me,¡± I warned, seeing fear sh raw in her teary eyes when she opened them.


    I had no intention of harming her. Even though I felt the urge, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I just needed to confirm if the meal was poisoned. And if it was, the doctor was close by to administer the antidote to her if anything bad happened to her.


    With a quivering hand, she took the avocado toast and hesitantly bit into it. I made her swallow it. The whole of it. And then I gave her the smoothie which she drank in the same manner.


    A tense silence filled the atmosphere as everyone watched, waiting for the inevitable to happen. Within moments, her face lost all colour, and she began to gasp for air, coughing uncontrobly. Specks of blood rushed out from her mouth, adding to the fear in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Quick,¡± I turned to the doctor. ¡°Administer the antidote.¡±


    My guard carried her to where the doctor and Amelia were and they attended to her.


    That confirmed it. That meal was poisoned. And not just any poison, but a strong one, judging from the severe symptoms she was showing. If Brianna had taken that, no doubt she would have died on the spot before anyone coulde to her rescue.


    I had to start taking strict measures to protect her from Catherine and anyone else who might try to harm her. From today onward, Catherine was banned from going to the cell room. Banned froming close to her or even talking to her. I couldn¡¯t risk it after she saw what she was capable of. I will make it known to her at once before leaving for my friend¡¯s luncheon. She was probably in the bedroom.


    The maids¡¯ faces showed shock, surprise, disbelief, empathy, and sympathy all mixed up in one heck of a mess. Some were almost in tears. I ced the tray I was holding on the floor andposed myself before addressing them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let this serve as a warning for anyone thinking of following in her footsteps. If caught, you¡¯ll face strict punishment and be fired immediately. Starting now, Amelia will handle Brianna¡¯s meals exclusively. No one else! Is that clear?!¡± I shouted, and they all answered promptly in unison.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°May the moon goddess help you if any of you ever try to disobey me or do things behind my back.¡±


    Stepping down from the tform, I motioned for the head maid toe as I made my way into the castle. She raced to me, struggling to keep up with my quick strides.


    ¡°Once the doctor has administered the antidote and she¡¯s feeling better, give her the resignation letter. Tell her to sign it, pack her belongings and leave my castle at once. I don¡¯t want to see her again once I get back from my friend¡¯s luncheon,¡± I said sternly, without remorse, leaving the head maid suppressing a gasp as intense astonishment hit her. I stopped just by the entrance of the castle and turned to face her. ¡°Hope I have made myself clear?¡±


    She nodded, too worried or shocked or flustered to use her words.


    I jerked my head and made my way in. I needed to confront Catherine and inform her of her ban from entering the cell room again to bother or threaten Brianna.

 She failed me

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    I still couldn¡¯t believe Sebastian left me hanging and spent the night in that cell room with that bitch. He should be with me, hiswfully wedded wife and soulmate and not with her! I just don¡¯t get what he saw in her. I was thrice of everything that she was. I was prettier and hotter than she could ever be. She could never measure up to me in a million years. Yet he keeps going to her. Why?!!


    From what he said earlier, it was obvious he had ns of taking her in as his second wife. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Never! It was a good thing she¡¯d probably be dead by now from the poison. I just hope that the maid, Vivian did her job very well. Failure wasn¡¯t an option when it came to me. If she fails, I¡¯ll deal with her mercilessly and make sure she loses her job and every other thing worth losing like I told her.


    My entire body was itching with restlessness. I needed to go see if the deed had been done. I couldn¡¯t help picturing Sebastian¡¯s face after he saw her pathetic corpse. It will break him. I did tell him he¡¯ll regret everything he did to me. All the pain he caused me by being with her. Taking her to that cocktail party. But I¡¯ll fix him. I¡¯ll take him back. But only after he falls to his knee, apologizes and promises never to go to that Omega ve auction, no matter what.


    Well, there was no need to feel angry, intimidated or defeated. My n was going ordingly. A smug smile graced my lips as I stood, about to head out for the big news that would save my marriage. But a voice from outside the castle caught my attention. I recognized it to be Sebastian¡¯s voice.


    Making my way to the window and looking out through it, I caught sight of Sebastian standing on a tform with a tray of food in his hands, addressing a crowd of maids. What was he telling them without informing me? After all, I was in charge when it came to anything that had to do with the maids.


    The expression on his face was that of anger. Someone was standing before him, her head bowed low as if in shame and disgrace. The other maid withrge cartoonish emerald eyes who had treated me the other day stood a considerable distance beside him. A man dressed in a white coat over a suit, carrying a small bag I recognized as a medical kit was standing beside him as well. It was clear he was a doctor, telling from his white coat and the medical kit he was carrying.


    Joy bubbled in myugh and shone in my eyes on seeing the doctor. Was the bitch dead already? Was he here trying to treat her? That won¡¯t be possible. Because I had told Vivian to use a strong poison that could vanish easily from the blood, so it couldn¡¯t be detected. There was no way the doctor could find out she died as a result of food poisoning.


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling, beaming like one who just won a lottery. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off my shoulder. My marriage has been saved. But then Sebastian grabbed the maid that was standing before him by the arm and shouted at her.


    ¡°Why?! Why did you try to poison Brianna? Did Catherine say something to you? Did she force you to do this?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The joy on my face vanished like morning mist under the sun and my breath caught in my throat on seeing the face of the maid standing before him. It was Vivian. My brows creased forcefully. Why was Sebastian asking that question? Didn¡¯t she poison the ve bitch? That meant the ve bitch wasn¡¯t dead. She was still alive. This stupid maid failed me. And not only that, she ended up being caught.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± I winced, rubbing the bridge of my nose. If that ve bitch was still alive, then my marriage was still on the brink of ruin. I should start hiring professionals to do my jobs. From how scared Vivian looked when I was telling her about this, I knew she was ipetent. But I didn¡¯t think it would reach this extent.


    ¡°Answer me!!¡± Sebastian shouted at her again, tugging her more. She flinched and winced, her whole body trembling.


    Raising her head, she looked around as if expecting to see someone. identally, our eyes met and I sucked in a mass of breath. Her eyes were pitiful with tears flooding them. I shook my head repeatedly at her. She¡¯d better not tell them I told her to do it. She¡¯d better not disgrace me out there. If she did, I won¡¯t spare her at all. If Sebastian happens to fire her, I¡¯ll hire assassins to hunt her down and kill her and her entire family.


    Noticing herck of response, Sebastian grew more impatient. He followed her gaze upward to where I was, and I quickly ducked. I didn¡¯t want him to spot me and realize she had been looking at me.


    After some minutes, when I felt he wouldn¡¯t be looking over here anymore, I raised my head only to see Vivian on her knees, chewing something and taking the mixed berry smoothie that was on the tray that Sebastian held. Sebastian was forcing her to take them. In less than a minute, she was gasping for breath and coughing out blood. It was obvious that was the poisoned meal. Ipetent fool! She could die for all I fucking care!! Sebastian¡¯s guard carried her to where the doctor was and he and cartoonish eyed maid began treating her.


    Letting out a loud, heavy sigh, I plonked like a log on my bed out of frustration. I was out of options. What should I do now? I was thinking hard about what next to do to get rid of that ve bitch since my poison n had failed. All ns towards her always failed. It was as if she had an invisible force protecting her.


    If I had to get into that cell and strangle her with my bare hands, I¡¯d do it. If I had to kill her myself to secure Sebastian and save my marriage, I¡¯d do it without looking back. She was getting on my nerves. Driving me crazy!


    A hard knock on the door startled me, snapping me out of my thoughts. I stood, walked to the door, unlocked it and pulled it open to see Sebastian. He still had that angry look on his face, ring at me with burning reproachful eyes, as if I were his worst enemy.

 My last resort

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    ¡°I never imagined you coulde up with something so wicked. Has your madness led you to this? Huh? If you hadn¡¯t missed those therapy sessions I organized for you, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a twisted idea.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± my brows pulled in an affronted frown. What he was talking about? ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting dumb,¡± he scoffed and shook his head negatively at me. ¡°I know you told that maid to poison Brianna. How could you do that? Such wicked thought! You could have killed her for goodness sake! If you can do this, how sure am I that you won¡¯t try to harm me too someday?¡±


    Oh! That was what he was talking about. I thought Vivian didn¡¯t tell him when was asking her outside on thewn. What a bitch! Not only did she fail toplete my job, but she also sold me out to Sebastian. Fuck!! If Sebastian knew about this, then there was every chance the other maids knew too. This better not be true.


    ¡°I just wish she had revealed it to everyone on thewn, so they¡¯d know the kind of woman they had as their Luna. What did you offer her? Money? Did you force her?¡±


    He was angry as if someone had pushed an anger button inside him. How could he be this mad¡­ be this protective all because of that illiterate ve? Just how?! Did she give him some kind of potion to turn him against me? To make him forget that I was his loving wife. His soulmate. His better half. The woman he was head over heels for years back. At this point, I was convinced she did give him something because the Sebastian I married could never be like this.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohh please,¡± I crossed my arms against my chest, rolled my eyes and looked away. ¡°I was just protecting what¡¯s rightfully mine. You¡¯re making the biggest mistake of your life if you think you can take that bitch as a second wife and be happy about it. Because I¡¯ll make sure it never happens,¡± I nted a furious gaze on him as I said that. ¡°Not while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Is that what all this is about?¡± His brows pulled up in surprise. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯te here to argue. I just came to make one thing clear to you,¡± his tone turned very sharp and firm. ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re banned from going into the cell room. You are not to bother, threaten or talk to Brianna anymore¡­. Don¡¯t even think ofing close to her. Because I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Shock and more anger lit up in my eyes, my lips falling open as I stared at him. What the heck was wrong with the man? What did that girl give to him? This wasn¡¯t the Sebastian I knew. The Sebastian I married.


    He must be out of his mind to think he can order me around like a maid or one of his guards and expect me to follow it. We¡¯re equals, and I have the same rights to every part of this castle as he does. Everything he owned was mine as well. After all, I was the reason he was the Alpha King of two kingdoms. Has he forgotten?


    He started walking away. But I called him back.


    ¡°Sebastian! Sebastian!!¡± I shouted, and he turned halfway to look at me. ¡°You must be a joker to think you can boss me around like I¡¯m your maid or guard. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re equals. I have the same ess to every part of this castle as you do. So you can¡¯t tell me not to¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said,¡± he interrupted me. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to argue. I have told you what I came to tell you. And if you disobey me, there will be consequences. Severe consequences,¡± he emphasized, sounding genuinely stern, like he meant every bit of word he said and walked out of sight, leaving me scoffing in shock and disbelief.


    Shutting my door, I sank onto my bed. I ran my fingers through my hair, messing up the style I had carefully done earlier that morning, all because of Sebastian. I tried to hold back the tears forming in my eyes, not wanting to ruin the makeup I had worked hard on. But the tears welled up and were already rolling down my cheeks.


    This can¡¯t be happening. With each passing day, each passing moment, Sebastian grew harsher towards me. When I look at him, I see no trace of the love he had for me in his eyes. It was obvious he had fallen out of love with me. All because of that girl! That piece of garbage!! That witch!!!


    ¡°No¡­no¡­no,¡± I mumbled as I forced myself up from the bed and reached for the napkin box on the top of my vanity table. I wiped the tears off my face. My make-up was ruined. But at that moment, I didn¡¯t care anymore. I couldn¡¯t let that bitch win. She was just an omega. A low-rank wolf. A mere ve. While I was an Alpha. A high-rank wolf. A Luna. The only child and daughter of Alpha King and Luna Castriel Hardwell of one of the most powerful kingdoms. I shouldn¡¯t be crying because of her.


    After I married Sebastian and learned of that Alpha King¡¯s rule, I swore never to let him take up a second Luna. Since childhood, I never liked the idea of sharing. I was stingy when it came to things that were personal to me. And Sebastian was very very personal to me. He was mine and mine alone! No one other woman can take him from me! No other woman can have him!! No other woman can love him the way do!!


    I grabbed my phone from the table and called my friend, Rose. She¡¯ll have what I want. Myst resort. She had mentioned to me sometime in the past that her husband, also an Alpha King, was involved in some risky, shady business deals that brought them more wealth. I hadn¡¯t paid much attention back then. But at least, I knew Rose would definitely have what I wanted.


    In less than a minute, she picked up and her high-pitched, sing-song voice red from the speaker.


    ¡°Hey, Cathy. How¡¯re you doing?¡±


    I ignored her greeting and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Rose I need a favour.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she answered. I heard something like a ceramic te shatter on the floor with a piercing sound. And then Rose snapping at someone in the background.


    Momentster, she returned to the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Cathy,¡± she apologized ¡°The stupid maid serving me just tripped and broke a te. She¡¯s so stupid and can never do anything right. I think it¡¯s time I fired her stupid ass!¡± She groaned and then breathed out loudly. ¡°You wanted a favour. So what can I do for you, darling?¡±


    I took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I need a gun,¡± I said and she stifled a gasp.

 Making the failed maid pay

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    After our conversation, Rose agreed that I coulde to her ce in the evening to pick up the gun. Her husband wouldn¡¯t be home then, so that¡¯ll make things much more easier. Convincing her was not difficult since she already knew what I nned on doing with the gun. She was surprised to learn I hadn¡¯t gotten rid of the ve bitch yet. She advised me to act fast before I ran out of time. And she was right; time was slipping away, and I was losing Sebastian faster than sand slipping through my fingers.


    Feeling extremely restless, I couldn¡¯t wait until evening to get ready. I dressed in a chic casual outfit, applied light makeup, and styled my hair in a half-up half-down fashion. I grabbed a thick, studded purse, big enough to discreetly carry the gun, ensuring no one would suspect. With everything in ce, I headed out.


    As I made my way down the hallway of the main floor of the castle, I walked past an open door of one of the servants¡¯ quarter¡¯s rooms where I was sure I had seen the stupid maid that failed me, Vivian.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned, just to make sure I saw correctly. It was her indeed and she was packing her belongings. I had thought she already left since, since I knew Sebastian fired her. Luckily, she was alone in the room. So I could do or say whatever I wanted to her without the other maids finding out. Good. I entered and shut the door with a bang behind me to attract her attention.


    She raised her bead when she heard it and on seeing me, she stopped what she was doing and her breath hitched, fear creeping into her. She should be afraid. After failing toplete my job, I wanted to punish her most severely. Sebastian had done well in firing her. Now it was my turn. I was going to make sure she lost everything worth losing like I promised. Which included her little belongings and most importantly, her family. I¡¯ll hire professional assassins to get rid of them. All of them! That¡¯s what she gets for failing me in a job that important.


    ¡°Good¡­Good afternoon, Luna Catherine,¡± she dipped to a bow, fidgeting, struggling to maintain her shaky control.


    ¡°You fool!¡± I threw at her, advancing as if ready to devour her, and she quivered in fear. ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s so good about the evening!! After you not only failed toplete my task but also sold me out to my husband. Speak! Before I make you!!¡± I snarled and grabbed her arm forcefully. She continued shaking her head in agony, on the brink of tears, trying to y innocent. But her fake tears didn¡¯t sway me. They wouldn¡¯t save her from what I intended to do to her. ¡°You useless, ipetent creature! I did warn you of what would happen if you failed me. And you still did. Now, I¡¯m going to make sure you¡¯ll lose everything worth losing in your wretched, meaningless and pathetic existence.¡±


    ¡°No¡­Luna Catherine¡­no,¡± she cried out, tears flooding her eyes and wetting cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My brows drew together in an angry frown as I looked at her most sternly. What was this foolish girl talking about? What did she mean by I was mistaken?


    ¡°You foolish girl!¡± I yanked her arm harder, my nails digging into her flesh. She tried to cry out, but I shushed her, and she stifled her pain, holding back her cries and sobs, which formed an ocean inside her throat. ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°She did it,¡± she struggled to say from the thickness of her cries. ¡°The healer¡¯s daughter¡­ please you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    I froze with a pensive expression on my face. I released my grip on her arm, and her breath stammered in relief. She backed away from me, as if I was her worst nightmare, holding her injured arm where my nails had drawn out blood. Despite my confusion and curiosity about the healer¡¯s daughter, a smirk yed on my lips. The foolish maid deserved that and worse. This was just the start, a mere warm-up for whaty ahead.


    Who was the healer¡¯s daughter and what does she have to do with her failure in the job? That question hammered in my head. I tried but couldn¡¯te up with any idea of who the person could be.


    ¡°Who is the healer¡¯s daughter and what does she have to do with all this?¡±


    She was breathing quickly, stifling her sobs and taking my time. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on her pitying looks and tricks. I had to get a gun real quick before Rose¡¯s husband came back.


    ¡°I said who is she?!!¡± I snapped at her and she began talking.


    ¡°Her name is Amelia. She was the maid that was staring and eavesdropping on our conversation that morning. She was the one¡­she told Alpha Sebastian about our n to poison Brianna.¡±


    Amelia? I looked away in deep thought and growled the moment I knew who she was referring to. She was the maid with therge cartoonish emerald eyes that usually treated me. Earlier that morning after I had seen her while I discussed my n with Vivian, I never thought she overheard anything we said. Even if she did hear us, I never imagined she could have the guts to tell Sebastian about it. How could she? How dare her? If Vivian¡¯s usation turns out to be true, I¡¯ll make sure that Amelia regrets her actions. She shouldn¡¯t be sticking her nose in matters that didn¡¯t concern her.


    ¡°And sure are you that it was this Amelia that told my husband,¡± I fixed my furious gaze on her, eager for an exnation.


    ¡°I swear on my life, Luna Catherine,¡± she swore, still holding her hurt arm. ¡°I know it was her. She overheard us and was the only one that knew of our n. I almost had Brianna like you wanted,¡± she said like she meant it. ¡°She was just a second away from putting the food into her mouth¡­when Alpha Sebastian rushed in and stopped her. He knows you¡¯re involved in it. He confronted me about it and tried to make me say it in front of everyone on thewn. But I didn¡¯t like you wanted me to,¡± she looked at me as if she wanted me to pity her. Then suddenly, she came close to me and fell on her knees, taking my hands into hers to my surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it because I¡¯m forever loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°Your loyalty can rot in mud for I care,¡± I sneered and forced my hands out of hers, the impact causing her to crash onto the floor.


    Her useless loyalty and pathetic face wouldn¡¯t stop me from my n for her. If only she had prepared the food and poison on time, serving that ve quickly, then she would have been dead before Sebastian arrived. It¡¯s that simple!


    Furiously, I made my way to the door. I had to find that Amelia and fire her for sticking her nose in things that didn¡¯t concern her. Then I¡¯ll go get my gun as quickly as possible and kill that ve bitch myself.


    As I was about to head out, I noticed Vivian¡¯s hands curled around my ankles, stopping me from moving further.


    ¡°Please, Luna Catherine,¡± she pleaded while on the floor, in the pool of her tears. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan¡­I have no one¡­I have no ce to go from here¡­Please help me¡­¡±


    Oh, she was an orphan with no family. That meant I wouldn¡¯t be hiring the assassins again to get rid of them. Lucky her.


    ¡°Oh, darling,¡± I sneered, squatting down and looking at her with disgust. She looked utterly pathetic, crying and wailing on the floor like a desperate madwoman. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck if you¡¯re an orphan or where you end up, whether it¡¯s in the slums, under a bridge, or better yet, you could make yourself useful by working as a whore in a brothel. If only you had prepared the food and poison in time and served that ve quickly, she would have been dead before Sebastian arrived. It was that easy. I could have given you the world, but you chose to fuck it all up.¡±


    I stood and shook off her grip, then purposely stepped on her hand, pressing my heels into her palms. She yelped in pain, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, relishing her reaction.


    ¡°Pack your rags. Do not take anything else and get the hell out of my castle!!¡± I said to her before leaving the room.

 A Hard decision

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    After Sebastian stopped me from eating my breakfast because it was poisoned, my stomach clenched tight in fear. I couldn¡¯t understand why the maid tried to poison me. I knew her name to be Vivian. We seemed to get along well, and I couldn¡¯t recall doing anything to upset her. I searched deep in my mind for that, but couldn¡¯t recall at all. She and Amelia took turns serving me and she also fed me with some gossip about what was going on in the castle. I was so puzzled by her sudden betrayal.


    Sebastian admitted he didn¡¯t know why she tried to poison me, but I was optimistic he¡¯d find out ande tell me. He told me to trust him and¡­I did. I was a bit hesitant to say that at first, but I did. He swore to never let anyone harm me. He saved me. If not for him, I would have been lying lifeless in some morgue right now.


    ¡°Oh goodness,¡± I sighed, holding onto the bars and leaning on them. ¡°Why does everything have to be so difficult in my life? Why is this happening to me?¡±


    My stomach growled loudly, reminding me that I needed food. I winced and held my belly. I hadn¡¯t taken anything since then and from the amount of light pouring in from the small window, I could tell it was past mid-day already. Sebastian hadn¡¯te back. I longed for him toe back and tell me what happened. Why does that maid want to poison me? I wanted him to tell me that everything was fine and that I shouldn¡¯t be scared.


    I turned toward the window, letting the sunlight touch my skin. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I enjoyed the sun or soaked in its warmth. My skin had be pale, almost as white as milk. Even at Hermes¡¯s castle, I never went out. The only time I attempted to was when the second time I tried to escape.


    The door creaked open, and Amelia rushed in, holding a tray with a ss of milk and two breakfast sandwiches. I sighed in relief when I saw her. Not only did she bring food, but I was also sure she had the answers I needed. She must have heard about the poison incident already.


    I wanted to start eating as soon as she approached and dropped the tray beside me, outside the bars. But I needed answers first, even though my stomach was protesting.


    ¡°You probably heard about the poison thing,¡± I said, my voice tinged with hurt. ¡°But why? Why did she want me dead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault,¡± Amelia said in almost a whisper as if she was trying to tell me a secret. ¡°Luna Catherine made her do it. I overheard her telling me what to do this morning. She wants to get rid of you. She is the one that wants you dead.¡±


    I was caught off guard by Amelia¡¯s sudden revtion. My lips dropped open, my breath was heavy against my nostrils and my brows furrowed deeply. Why would Catherine want me dead? I knew she hated me. But I never thought she hated me to the extent of wanting me dead.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian has everything under control,¡± she said with reassurance. ¡°He fired Vivian a few hours ago and has put measures in ce to stop Luna Catherine from bothering you again. But¡­¡± she breathed out heavily and the reassurance in her tone fell. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll stop Luna Catherine from carrying on with whatever ns she has for you. I have been with her long enough to know that she never stops until she has gotten what she wants. As long as she sees you as a threat, she¡¯ll fight tooth and nail to make sure she gets rid of you. Your only choice now is to leave this castle.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± I blurted out, stepping back from the bars as though they were deadly. Her words left me even more scared and confused. My heart was racing, and my head felt dizzy. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it all, and I didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore.


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s tough for you, Brianna. But if you want to stay alive, it¡¯s your only choice. Tonight, I¡¯ll take the risk, steal the keys from the guard outside the cell, and get you out quietly, without raising any suspicion.¡±


    How could she expect me to leave? I couldn¡¯t leave Sebastian. What of his Alpha King position?¡­ What if Hermes or any of those other Alpha Kings at the auction hall finds me? I could be punished as Sebastian had said. Hermes could take me back as his sex ve or worse, I might even be killed. I can¡¯t risk all that. But she was right, even though I didn¡¯t want to admit it. I didn¡¯t know what next Catherine had nned for me. Now I know that she was dangerous and was capable of doing bad things to people she hated. But Sebastian said he¡¯ll protect me. I trusted him. Can¡¯t I trust him to keep me safe from his crazy wife?


    ¡°But¡­But what of Sebastian,¡± I turned and walked quickly to her, unable to steady my nerves. ¡°Won¡¯t he lose his Alpha king position¡­and what if Hermes finds me? I can¡¯t go back into that hell hole to relive my past. Never again.¡±


    ¡°Stay strong, Brianna,¡± she urged, gripping my fingers tightly through the bars. ¡°Hermes, or whatever his name is, is gone from your life. He won¡¯t find you again. I have a cousin in a small town in another kingdom. I¡¯ll write a letter for you to give him. He¡¯ll take care of you and keep you safe. You can start anew there. I¡¯ll visit whenever I can. And as for Alpha Sebastian, he¡¯ll figure something out. He always does.¡±


    I let go of her hand and lowered my head, avoiding her eyes. Her words hit me like a storm, overwhelming me. I couldn¡¯t grasp it all. I couldn¡¯t even imagine it. I had seen how angry Sebastian was the first time I tried to escape on the night of their anniversary party. Only the heavens knew how he¡¯d react this time.


    Suddenly, the entrance door clicked and swung open as a maid entered, scanning the room as if searching for something.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± she called out. ¡°Luna Catherine is looking for you. She wants to see you now.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Amelia¡¯s brows drew in inquisitively as she turned to face her. ¡°Thest time I saw her, she made it very clear to me that she was doing perfectly fine and didn¡¯t need me to monitor or babysit her.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡­I don¡¯t think she needs you for that,¡± the maid said. ¡°She is angry. I think you did something she didn¡¯t like.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Amelia nced back at me, and I saw a flicker of panic and fear in her emerald eyes. Why was she suddenly like that? Did she do something to Catherine?


    ¡°I¡¯m right behind you,¡± Amelia said in a tone that was lower than her normal. Something was wrong. I could sense it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t keep her waiting. That will only add to her anger,¡± the maid added and left.


    ¡°Why are you uneasy all of a sudden?¡± I inquired, trying to find out what the problem was. ¡°Did something happen?¡­ Did you do something to Catherine?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± she answered in a way I knew wasn¡¯t entirely genuine. Then her gaze locked on mine. ¡°Take your time to think about what I told you. I¡¯ll be back in an hour or two to know your decision. Please ept, so you could leave this ce for good and not die by Catherine¡¯s hands.¡±


    I watched her leave, after which I slid down to the floor, my face buried in my palms. This was a very hard decision to make.

 You’re fired!!

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Amelia! Amelia!! Amelia!!!¡± I shouted as I thudded down the stairs, searching the castle for her. But I couldn¡¯t find her.


    I checked the other servants¡¯ quarter¡¯s room, the store room, theundry room, the kitchen and the main part of the castle but couldn¡¯t find her.


    Before the castle maids began work, I made sure to give them a set of rules that they were meant to strictly adhere to. And one of those rules included me not calling them more than thrice before they answered. But this Amelia has gone against my rules. I have called her more than thrice and she¡¯s still nowhere to be found. Not only that, she had the guts to tell Sebastian about my ns to poison that ve bitch. That infuriated me the most. I still found it extremely hard to believe.


    I was so angry I could rip her to shreds on seeing her. But this anger wasn¡¯t good for my looks at all. I hadn¡¯t even gotten to Rose¡¯s ce and my skin was already crimson with rage. I groaned out in frustration. So much for having maids!! I think it¡¯s time I fired them all and got a new set of maids that¡¯ll serve me with their life and not stick their noses in matters that didn¡¯t concern them.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± I said through clenched teeth at the maid who was arranging the flowers in the vase.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± She stopped arranging the flowers and asked with a respectful, lowly tone as if she didn¡¯t want to add to my anger.


    ¡°Yes! Amelia or whatever she¡¯s called. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She went to the cell room to serve Miss Brianna her food. But she should be back any moment from¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave those flowers and go call her for me,¡± I said quickly, not letting her finish.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She quickly ced the remaining flower stalks on the table and gave a hurried bow. I nodded in acknowledgement but then called her back.


    ¡°Hey, listen,¡± I turned to her. She stopped and looked back at me with a hint of fear in her expression as if expecting me to drop a bomb on her. I relished that expression. That fear they had in my presence. That proved I wasn¡¯t their equals or someone they could mess with. But that Amelia messed with me and the consequences will be served to her on a silver tter. ¡°Don¡¯t address the ve girl as ¡®Miss Brianna¡¯. She is only but a ve. And should be addressed as such. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes, Luna Catherine,¡± she nodded nervously and left.


    I nced at my phone and realized it was almost 3 p. m. Notifications from Rose¡¯s chat urged me to hurry. I groaned in frustration. I could have been on my way to her castle already if not for these maids who kept dying me.


    As Rose exined, her husband usually returned home around 5 or 6 p. m. I was just two hours away. Two fucking hours!! He mustn¡¯t catch her giving me the gun; he¡¯d be furious. He didn¡¯t want anyone, especially someone like me, a royal and high-ranking wolf, to know they had guns or about their shady business dealings.


    I replied to her back, telling her I was on my way, after which I put my phone back into my purse, just in time to see the maid and Ameliaing towards me.


    ¡°Here she is Luna Catherine,¡± the other maid dipped to a respectful bow, her head facing the ground as she avoided my gaze.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said, looking at Amelia whose gaze kept flickering from mine most sternly. She looked all innocent with her stupidrge emerald eyes. But I saw through her fa?ade now. If Vivian hadn¡¯t told me she was the one who sold us out, I might not have suspected. ¡°Leave us,¡± I told the other maid, who left immediately.


    I walked up to Amelia andshed her with two hot ps to begin with, leaving her cradling her cheek and her mouth falling wide open in shock. That took her like a storm. She never expected it.


    She was usually closer to Sebastian than to me and didn¡¯t handle much of the cleaning and cooking like the other maids. As a result, I wasn¡¯t sure if she knew me truly. But today, she would find out.


    ¡°So you think it¡¯s okay to make me wait?¡± I scolded her, my stern stare unwavering. ¡°What am I to you? Your child? Your pet? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your Luna. You should answer to me without dy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna Catherine,¡± she apologized, although it sounded like she didn¡¯t entirely mean it, the shock still etched on her face. ¡°I was only serving Miss Brianna like Alpha Sebastian had ordered.¡±


    Why were they always addressing her as ¡®Miss¡¯? Can¡¯t they see that she is a rotten ve and nothing more? At that point, I was convinced that this was Sebastian¡¯s doing. No other person will tell them to address that ve bitch as such if not him. But not to worry, it¡¯ll end soon. Very soon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re serving that bitch or not,¡± I argued. ¡°I made a rule ¨C I shouldn¡¯t have to call you more than three times without a response. As a servant, you have to follow that without any excuses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna Catherine. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± I continued looking at her sternly. ¡°So why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± She took her hand away from her cheek and stared at me, utterly confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you y dumb with me or else I¡¯ll strike you again,¡± I threatened, making her keep calm defiantly. Almost like a rebellious teenager. She didn¡¯t seem to fear me like the other maids. But I¡¯ll make her. ¡°Why did you tell Sebastian I nned on poisoning her? Why the fuck would you involve yourself in something that doesn¡¯t in any way concern you.¡±


    ¡°I only did what I had to do to save a life,¡± she defended. ¡°Brianna is innocent and has gone through a lot. She has done nothing wrong to you. I don¡¯t understand why you would try to kill¡ª¡±


    Inded another p on her reddened cheek, leaving her more shocked than before.


    ¡°Look at me and look at you,¡± I red at her from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re just a maid meant to serve and follow orders. I¡¯m your Luna, and you shouldn¡¯t meddle in my business. Remember this, if you ever interfere again. I will end you once and for all.¡±


    She was breathing heavily, looking at me as if I were her arch-nemesis, but her threats didn¡¯t affect me. She could only stare but not act.


    I wanted to walk out. But she said something that pulled a tight string in me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called a Luna,¡± she said and I turned to face her, stunned to the core. Her voice was t and disrespectful. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough harm to her already? You¡¯re the reason she¡¯s locked up in that cell, and then you tried to kill her, all because you¡¯re insecure. You¡¯re afraid she¡¯s prettier than you and might take Alpha Sebastian and your position from you. Honestly, I hope she does.¡±


    I walked up to her and tried to strike her harder this time. Hard enough to tear the skin on her cheek open. But she held my hand just in time to stop me, leaving me utterly shocked again. How dare she talk to me like that? No one has challenged me like that before, not even the head maid in the castle.


    I nced around to make sure none of the maids were around and watching. Luckily, they weren¡¯t. Most of them were done with their chores for the day and had gone back to their quarters.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?! Have you no manners?¡± I forcefully released my hand from her grip, resisting the urge to tear her to pieces. What a rude bitch!!


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before nemesis catches up with you. And I pray ites most painfully. Most brutally. When you least expected it.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows in amused contempt, wondering what Sebastian was thinking when he brought her into this castle.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired,¡± I spelt out in her face. ¡°Pack your bags and get the hell out of my property.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± she replied and turned to leave, leaving me stunned for the third time! I thought she¡¯d kneel and beg for mercy.


    I grabbed her by the arm, stopping her. I couldn¡¯t let her have the big finish. I needed to instil fear in her. A fear that¡¯ll make her know what I¡¯m capable of. Fear that¡¯ll make her never challenge me or try to step in my boundaries.


    ¡°Not a word of this to Sebastian. If you try it this time. I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll find your family wherever they are in this world. And I¡¯ll kill them too.¡±


    Her breath hastened. I saw the fear I was looking for creep in stealthily into her. Then I smirked. She let go of her arm defiantly and made her way out, trying to mask her fear. But I had already seen it. Crystal clear.


    As I headed outside to the car. I told one of Sebastian¡¯s guards who was going to drive me to Rose¡¯s ce to go into the castle, to help that Amelia bitch to pack her bags faster and leave at once. Sebastian had gone to a friend¡¯s luncheon. I didn¡¯t want him to get back and see her. If he does, he¡¯ll definitely not want to let her go.


    I told him to call another guard toe drive me. I checked my phone. The time was 3:20 p. m. I still had enough time to go to Rose¡¯s ce, get the gun ande back before her husband returned.

 Getting the gun

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    The journey to the kingdom where Rose¡¯s castle was took us not more than thirty minutes to get to. As I got there, one of her maids ushered me in, even though she didn¡¯t have to. This wasn¡¯t my first timeing here. I hade here several times and could find my way to Rose¡¯s bedroom easily without her help.


    We got to her bedroom and the door was slightly open. She was expecting me, perhaps that was the reason she left it that way. On opening it, I saw her sitting with her legs crossed yfully on her plush, queen-sized bed which was adorned with intricate patterns. She was wearing a creamy red sexy satin nightwear, her drooling corn silk hair all over her as she giggled while staring at her phone.


    The room was like a paradise, filled with beautiful colours from fabrics, artworks, and curtains that danced in the gentle breezeing from outside. Large windows stretched from floor to ceiling, framing a breathtaking panorama of nature beyond.


    Rose and I were like birds of a feather. We¡¯ve known each other ever since we were in wolf school. She was my best friend and we shared the same interest and taste in almost everything; fashion ¨C always going for the chic, stylish, eye-catching pieces that made us stand out and constantly grace the front pages of the daily paper in terms of any event or fashion show, food ¨C always going for the healthiest of meals to keep our hot bodies in shape for our husbands and most importantly the public, men ¨C generally, we both liked tall, handsome men who were royals and high ranking wolves like us. Men we could easily control, men who would worship us and not look at any other woman. She appeared to be doing well with her husband, Christian. But I had lost control over Sebastian. He had be like an aggressive dog that couldn¡¯t be leashed anymore, all because of that ve girl! She will so pay with her blood for turning my husband against me.


    Rose and her husband, Christian started dating from wolf school. Though I didn¡¯t know Sebastian and Christian to be close, they were two of the tallest and most handsome guys back then. Every girl drooled over them and desperately wanted a bite. But Rose and I were a step ahead, as always.


    Rose secured Christian with ease and that motivated me to secure Sebastian as well. We both swore to never let them off our hook. They were ours forever and that was why she was helping me get rid of that bitch.


    After seeing her with Sebastian at the cocktail party and during her visit to my ce, she knew her intentions weren¡¯t good, despite her feigned innocence. Rose and I both saw through her fa?ade, and she warned me to get rid of her before it was toote.


    On seeing me, Rose¡¯s face broadened with a smile. She rose and embraced me warmly, her signature scent of rose and jasmine filling my nose. She always smelt like that, and so did the bedroom. And I liked it.


    ¡°I was beginning to think you won¡¯te,¡± she said, pulling away from the forever hug. ¡°What took you so damn long?¡±


    She guided me to a soft midnight blue cushioned armchair near the bed, that seemed to suck me in as I sat on it.


    ¡°I was handling some issues with my maids,¡± I replied, puffing out an air of frustration. ¡°I just don¡¯t get how some people could be so ipetent and rude and stupid! I think it¡¯s time I fired them all and got a new set of maids that won¡¯t give me this much headache.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should,¡± she answered, shaking her hair off her face. She took a small bell from the nightstand and rang it very lightly as if to summon something. ¡°I don¡¯t let my maids stress me at all. One mess up and you¡¯re fired. It hasn¡¯t been long I just fired the foolish one that broke a te while I was on the phone with you earlier,¡± she sat beside me on the other armchair, crossing her exposed supple legs as well.


    Waoww. That¡¯s fast, I thought. Maybe I should start doing the same. Any slight mess up, then they¡¯ll pack their bags and be on their way to whatever gutter Sebastian picked them up from. I was proud of myself for firing two today already. Most of them were already there before I married Sebastian. An operation overhaul won¡¯t be bad.


    A few minutes after she rang that small bell, a maid properly dressed in uniform walked into the room carrying a loaded tray. In that tray were two small fancy bowls of Greek yoghurt garnished with a mix of fresh berries; blueberries, raspberries, and ckberries and a drizzle of honey with small dessert spoons dipped into each.


    The maid carefully took them out of the tray and ced them on the coffee table before us. She avoided our gazes as she served us. After she finished, she bowed in reverence and Rose gave her a dismissive nod before she made her way out.


    That¡¯s more to it. This maid arrived just at the right time with refreshments and was properly dressed in uniform. All the maids in the castle looked smart in their uniforms. My maids rarely stuck to their uniforms and would have taken forever to bring refreshments if I had a visitor. Or worse, spilt it on the visitor like that stupid ve girl did to Rose when she came over, ruining Rose¡¯s boho dress she couldn¡¯t afford in a thousand years toe. I really had a lot to learn from Rose.


    ¡°So,¡± Rose took in a mouthful of cream. She let the spoon linger in her mouth before releasing it with a pop sound. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t gotten rid of that ve girl. The Cathy I knew would have done that the first day she arrived at the castle. What has gotten into you? You seem to have gotten¡­LP soft. Have you forgotten the promise we made to never let another woman take our men from us?¡±


    I had wanted to take a spoonful. But I dropped back the spoon. Rose¡¯s words had made me lose my appetite, my stomach tightening in frustration and anger. I sighed heavily, momentarily squeezing my eyes shut. If only she knew how hard I have been trying, then she wouldn¡¯t be saying this.


    ¡°Believe me, Rose, I¡¯ve been trying my best. But it¡¯s like this girl has some kind of invisible shield around her. She¡¯s always lucky. And to make matters worse, my husband has been making things incredibly challenging for me,¡± I emphasized. ¡°He now treats me like the enemy and sticks to her like a fly on a sheet.¡±


    ¡°This is bad¡­ very bad¡­¡± Rose kept muttering. She dipped her spoon back into the yoghurt and rose suddenly.


    She walked to the side of her bed, opened a drawer in the nightstand, and took out something wrapped in thick white fabric.


    She brought it over to me and unwrapped it to reveal the gun I so desperately wanted. My eyes widened with amusement. It was beautiful. Extremely beautiful. The gun was all I could see and think of at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you finish her once and for all with this,¡± Rose said resolutely.


    I took out the gun and mused over it, already picturing myself firing one or two or three or four¡­no¡­ five bullets right into her skull and see how she survives it. I breathed out in huge relief. I couldn¡¯t ask for more. I couldn¡¯t be happier.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It has a silencer,¡± she gestured to the attachment on the muzzle. ¡°So you can kill her without anyone knowing.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I purred, gazing at the gun¡¯s barrel while gripping its handle, my finger poised on the trigger.


    ¡°Easy,¡± Rose restrained me reflexively. ¡°You have to be careful. It¡¯s loaded.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rose,¡± I reassured her with a smug smile. ¡°I know how to use a gun.¡±


    Just then, a car horn red from outside, catching our attention. It must be her husband, Christian. It was already past 5 p. m.


    While Rose looked out the window, I quickly stuffed the gun into my purse. It fitted perfectly and I zipped it, ready to take my leave. Good thing I brought arge purse.


    ¡°I should be on my way then,¡± I said, drawing back Rose¡¯s attention. She turned, walked up to me and took my hand in hers. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what friends do for each other?¡± We chuckled in unison, her fingers pressing tighter before sliding off. ¡°Go. Go take out that shameless ve girl before she takes your marriage,¡± she said with a firm resolve.


    I nodded firmly in response and headed out, my wide smile bruising my lips.

 Unbelievable

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I got homete from my friend¡¯s luncheon because he threw an unexpected party for special guests, including me. Afterwards, I stayed back to help him clean up.


    Ever since I found out that Catherine cheated on me, I have been staying in one of the guest rooms. It¡¯s been more than a week of me staying there now and I have decided to stay there until I figure out what to do next. I had no ns of going back to that bedroom and sleeping in the same with Catherine. Never! Not after the dreadful scenario I witnessed.


    After I took a quick shower and changed my clothes, I made my way to the servants¡¯ quarters to find Amelia and ask her if she had fed Brianna like I instructed her to after the poison incident, before I went to my friend¡¯s luncheon. My dinner was set and ready at the dining. But I needed to find out if Brianna had eaten first before I could eat. Moreover, I ate and drank more than enough at the luncheon. I wasn¡¯t that hungry.


    The other maids said they hadn¡¯t seen Amelia since afternoon. They thought she left to visit her family because one of them said she saw her leaving with bags.


    I was baffled. I couldn¡¯t understand why Amelia left without telling me. She always informed me before visiting her family. I used to s for them, knowing her parents well and considering them like my own.


    If the other maids were right about this, that meant she didn¡¯t feed Brianna as I told her to. Fuck!! Why would do she such a thing to me? I told her only she could handle Brianna¡¯s meals from now on due to the poison incident this morning. Why would she fail to feed her and not tell me before leaving to visit her parents? I felt something was wrong because Amelia never acted this way. Maybe something came up. An emergency. I would have called her to find out but she didn¡¯t have a phone. So, I decided to go to the head maid. She¡¯ll know why she left so suddenly.


    I knocked on the head maid¡¯s door twice. Unlike the other maids who stayed in the servants¡¯ quarters, she had her room in the castle, a gift from my parents, due to her seniority.


    I knocked a few times, but there was no answer. I thought maybe the head maid was sleeping, even though it was still early, not even 6:30 pm yet if I was correct. Since she was middle-aged, she needed her rest. I decided to wait until tomorrow to find out why Amelia left suddenly.


    I will go feed Brianna myself. I was the one who put her in that cell, it wouldn¡¯t be fair if I starved her too. My conscience would trouble me if I did, and I¡¯d spend the whole night regretting and feeling guilty about it.


    I was walking away when the door creaked open.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± The head maid called out, clearly surprised. I turned and walked to her. ¡°What brings you here at this time my son? You just came back. You should be having dinner and afterwards, a good night¡¯s rest. You must be tired from the asion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you,¡± I apologized. ¡°I came to ask if you¡¯d seen Amelia. I can¡¯t find her anywhere and the other maids said they saw her leaving¡­probably to visit her parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sebastian,¡± she sighed heavily, making me worry. Did something bad happen to Amelia? Was she involved in an ident? Did something happen to her family? ¡°But Amelia doesn¡¯t work here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why do you mean she doesn¡¯t work here anymore?¡± My brows furrowed deeply.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think she did something Catherine didn¡¯t like, and she ended up firing her this afternoon,¡± she said, delivering the news gently, like a caring doctor talking to a worried family member.


    I blinked in confusion, the force of her words hitting me like a fast-moving train. Catherine never ceases to surprise me. How on earth would she think of firing Amelia¡­ without even informing me about it? Amelia was the oldest maid in the castle after the head maid. Not only that, she was more like the castle doctor. She has treated Brianna and Catherine on several asions. So what could Amelia have done to make Catherine fire her?


    ¡°And what did she do?¡± I asked, curious to the core.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Even I am surprised. This is something you¡¯ll need to speak to Catherine about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that. Thank you for telling me and I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my son,¡± she sighed heavily, giving me a sympathetic look before closing the door.


    Furious, I headed straight to the bedroom, shocked by Catherine¡¯s actions. Why would she in a thousand years think of firing Amelia? What could Amelia have done that made her so angry? I knew Catherine was home because the bedroom lights were still on when I returned from the luncheon.

 This had better not be true or else…

    Chapters 78


    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    I was seated on my vanity table, wiping my makeup off my face when Sebastian barged into the room without even bothering to knock. He was furious as usual, obviously because he¡¯d found out I fired therge green-eyed maid. But I didn¡¯t care. She was a snitch. A rude ungrateful bitch and I¡¯ll fire her over and over again if I have to.


    ¡°Why would you go as far as firing Amelia withouting to me first with whatever problem you have with her?¡±


    Even though I was looking in the mirror and not directly at him, I could still sense his intense re, filled with anger.


    Typical Sebastian. Always cared about people that added little to no value to his life. I was his wife! His better half!! His sweetheart!!! His one and only!!!! He should care about me. Only me. And no one else. After I¡¯m done killing that ve bitch, I will mould him to my liking. He will be my pet like he used to be.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, I was the one in charge of the maids in this castle. Not you. So I see no reason you should be involving yourself in matters such as this.¡±


    I continued wiping off my make-up, paying close attention to my under-eye. My nonchnce was infuriating him all the more and honestly, I liked it. I wanted him to feel the pain he was causing me whenever he spent time with her. I wanted him to feel what it felt like not to be given attention when he needed it the most.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t give you the right to fire her!¡± his words burned in his throat, smouldering from his clenched teeth. ¡°Amelia is more than a maid. She was here even before you came. I remember how she cared for you and saved you from your crazy attempts to kill yourself!¡±


    I threw the wipe I was holding angrily on the table. I couldn¡¯t take this anymore. His expression was making my temper soar. I couldn¡¯t bear himparing me to that rude lowlife bitch.


    ¡°Oh please. Save me the stories,¡± I turned to him. ¡°She¡¯s not a certified doctor or nurse Anyone could do basic first aid, even a ten-year-old. Her services aren¡¯t needed here anymore. Plus, she disrespected me. Can you believe it? Me, her Luna and mistress.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you Catherine and I never will. Not after everything you have done to me. Not after knowing what you¡¯re capable of. I know Amelia to be well-behaved. In all her years of staying here, she hasn¡¯t disrespected me, my parents or anybody in this castle. I¡¯m very sure there is more to this. And if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out myself and when I do, you certainly won¡¯t like my reaction,¡± he threatened ruthlessly.


    This was getting out of hand. We constantly argued because of that Brianna. But now, we were arguing all because of a maid. Amon maid. Gosh!! What type of man did I marry? At times I feel like giving up on him, but I still manage to hold on to the love I have for him. I was a fighter and I¡¯ll keep fighting for him. I can¡¯t let Brianna win. This will be what she wanted. To see my marriage crumble. But I won¡¯t let that happen. After I¡¯m done killing her, Sebastian¡¯s eyes will open and he¡¯ll learn to love me again.


    I decided to put up an act. So he would console me and forget about this Amelia matter. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. If he¡¯d fall for it. Thest time I did it, he didn¡¯t fall for it at all. But I needed to try.


    I didn¡¯t have time for this. I needed to find a way to get into that cell room with the gun and kill Brianna, especially since he banned me from going in there.


    ¡°So you would believe a maid over your wife?¡± I broke down in sobs, my head bowed low as I forced tears from my eyes. ¡°She said I didn¡¯t deserve to be a Luna. She wished me death in the most painful, brutal way,¡± I said with emphasis, looking up at him to make him see the genuine emotions in my tear-stained eyes.


    When I looked up at him, he was a bit hesitant. He tried to say something but ended up restraining himself. He was softening. I could feel it. But he was trying to mask it. My act was working. All I needed to do was push hard enough and convince him to spend the night here with me. I longed for his body against mine. His sweet intoxicating scent that I could breathe into for eternity. I longed for his touch. His feel inside me.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­honey please believe me,¡± I stood up an instant and closed the gap between us. I pressed my body against him, feeling the hardness. The ripples of muscles and the heat emanating from his body. He looked so damn sexy in that sleeveless shirt and thigh shorts. And all I wanted to do was have him for the night. Have him for all myself. I was willing to go to any length to get that body in bed. ¡°You know what?¡± I massaged his bare arms, relishing the feel of his muscles against my palms. They were as hard as rocks. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about Amelia or whatever her name is. Let¡¯s forget about everything that has happened. Let¡¯s just have a good time tonight. Just me and you, like we used to.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Standing on tiptoes, I pampered the sides of his neck with kisses and proceeded to take off his shirt when he suddenly snapped and pulled away, nearly causing me to stumble.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your tricks again. I¡¯m done with your games. I¡¯m going to find Amelia and figure out what really happened, whether you like it or not.¡±


    I looked at him, feeling both shocked and desperate for his affection. I craved his love, but he kept rejecting my advances, leading me to cheat on him. It had been weeks, weeks without intimacy, without sex! I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, but I had to control myself. I me that ve bitch for all of it. The sooner I got rid of her, the quicker I could make Sebastian love me again and make love to me.


    He stormed out the same way he came in.


    ¡°Sebastian, Sebastian,¡± I tried calling him back but he didn¡¯t spare me a nce as he disappeared out of sight. It was almost 7 pm. How the hell did he think he¡¯d go out by this time to go look for Amelia? Why did he care so much about her? She was just a maid and nothing more. We could easily find a recement. Or was he sleeping with her as well?


    After mming the door shut, I paced my room like a psycho, my fingers dug deep into my hair. This had better not be true, or else¡­

 My chance

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    Sebastian can never stoop to the level of sleeping with his castle maid. The thought of it made me shudder with disgust and anger. Wasn¡¯t that among their Alpha King rule? I didn¡¯t know most of their Alpha King rules but I was sure it was among them.


    If it turns out to be that he is sleeping with that lowlife maid, I¡¯ll kill him this time, then kill myself too. Because if we can¡¯t have each other, then no one else can. The thought of him sleeping with Brianna and spending time with her was wrecking me apart, not to talk of him sleeping with another person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him! I¡¯ll kill her!! I¡¯ll kill them all,¡± feeling furious and upset, I snatched the flower vase from the nightstand and hurled it at the door. It shattered to pieces and the loud crash echoed through the room. I was almost out of breath, pacing like a trapped beast craving freedom. Sebastian shouldn¡¯t treat me like this. I deserved peace. I deserved love and happiness. And not all these feelings of insecurity and rage.


    Amid my frustration and fury, the beep from the car outside drew my attention. I turned and walked to the window to see Sebastian and his guards entering one of his cars. He had changed to a navy blue tailored suit that quickly.


    He got into his car and nced up at my window. Our eyes met. I scowled as if to kill him. And I¡¯d do it if I had to. He can¡¯t be stressing me out like this, caring for other women but me. He shook his head in disappointment at me, got in, closed the door, and they drove away as the castle gate opened.


    He was foolish and silly, going out at this time of the night to find an ordinary person, someone who didn¡¯t matter to him at all. He was an Alpha king and yet didn¡¯t behave like one. If only women were allowed to rule, I would have done a better job.


    If Amelia spills the truth about everything that happened this afternoon and Sebastian confronts me again, then that will be the end for her and her family. I¡¯ll put a call through to hitmen as fast as possible to finish them off. I sensed the fear that crept into her when I told her what would happen if she told him. So if she was wise like I expect her to, then she¡¯ll keep that tiny, sharp hole of hers shut. Which I know she would.


    I folded my arms, wearing a smug confident smile. I felt in charge, always staying ahead with every move they made. Luck was always on my side. Now that Sebastian and his guards were gone at the moment, this was my chance to kill that ve bitch. After I¡¯m done getting her out of the way, I can then focus on killing that low-life maid, Amelia if it turns out to be true that she¡¯s sleeping with Sebastian.


    Proudly, I walked to my vanity table. Pushing the top drawer open, I took out my purse where the gun was. I was about to take it out when a light knock on the door stopped me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s disturbing me?!¡± I snapped, annoyed, as I turned toward the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Luna Catherine,¡± a tiny voice squeaked. ¡°One of your maids.¡±


    Quickly but gently, I left the gun, closed my purse and put it back into the drawer. No one in the castle can know I had a gun. If they did, no doubt, Sebastian would find out about it and he would know I was nning on doing something dangerous. And that will only make things worse. I can¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, and the door creaked as the maid pushed it halfway, her face peeking in. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked immediately, sneering at her.


    She kept her head down, her fingers twined together anxiously. After a gulp, she finally spoke.


    ¡°I heard something break¡­ so I decided toe check up on you to see if you¡¯re okay and not¡­not hurting yourself again.¡±


    I let out a frustrated sigh and rolled my eyes at her. Everyone in the castle believes I¡¯m crazy, all because of Sebastian. It¡¯s his fault I¡¯m like this!


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m not hurting myself. I¡¯m doing perfectly fine. So you can get out. Come back tomorrow and clean up the mess. I¡¯m busy right now.¡±


    I turned to the drawer, my gaze focused on it and my fingers grasping the knob as I waited for the maid to go out so I could open it and take out the gun. After some seconds of waiting, she was still standing there to my surprise.


    ¡°Are you suddenly unable to move?¡± I snapped impatiently. ¡°I told you to leave. Come back tomorrow to clean up. Don¡¯t make me say it again!¡±


    She flinched at my harsh words, her lips trembling. She seemed like she wanted to speak but found it difficult. I was frustrated with the maids I had in this castle. I wished they were more like Rose¡¯s-efficient and intuitive, needing no instructions for them to do their job.


    ¡°I¡­I just wanted to tell you that your dinner is ready in the dining room. But since you¡¯re busy, should I bring it up here for you?¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said, not letting her finish. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry for food.¡± The only thing I was hungry for at that moment was killing that ve bitch. That was my top priority at the moment.


    ¡°Ok, Luna Catherine,¡± she bowed before leaving.


    After she left, I sighed in relief. I opened my purse, took out the gun, and mused over it for a moment. Then, I changed into baggy nightwear, hiding the gun under the waistband of my pants so no one would know I was carrying it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I headed out, straight to the cell room with a big smile on my face. Tonight, I kill that bitch and save my marriage. Tonight, I¡¯ll be happy again.

 A Gunshot

    BRIANNA¡¯S POVProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    More than two hours have passed now and Amelia hadn¡¯te. Darkness had fallen outside, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was keeping her. Restless and anxious, I needed to see her.


    My heart raced in my chest, and my breaths were heavy and prickly against my nostrils. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead and brows, despite the chilly night.


    What if they caught her? Maybe the guard that stood outside the door or the maid that came in overheard us when we were talking about the n and told Sebastian about it¡­ maybe he had fired her or worse, was punishing her.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­no,¡± I mumbled, wiping the sweat on my forehead and brows with the back of my hands as I paced the cell, worry wrapping me in its thick coat. ¡°Please let it not be what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want Amelia to suffer because of me. I didn¡¯t want anyone to suffer again because they were trying to help me. I didn¡¯t want what happened to Lily ¨C the maid who tried to help me escape Hermes¡¯s castle to happen to her. Sebastian wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Would he?


    After thinking it over, I agreed with Amelia. It was safest to leave before Catherine harmed me. Amelia said her cousin would look after me, and I trusted her. There, I could hide and start fresh. Hermes or any Alpha Kings from the auction hall wouldn¡¯t find me. I nned to find a basic job and help her cousin with the house and kids if they had any. I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone. Plus, maybe I could find a good man like Sebastian who would marry me there if everything worked out well.


    Tears I couldn¡¯t hold back made my eyelids tremble. I wiped them with my fingers. But the more I wiped, the more it umted and flowed down effortlessly as if a floodgate had opened in my eyes. Making this choice was incredibly tough for me.


    I loved Sebastian, even though I found it hard to admit. Even though I didn¡¯t show him. He made me feel things I had never felt before. He made me believe all Alpha Kings weren¡¯t the hungry devils in angel¡¯s clothing I thought they were. He cared for me like no one had, treated me like I wasn¡¯t a sex ve and even went as far as teaching me to read even though I insisted. He never tried to force himself on me like Hermes did all the time. He made me feel safe and protected. He made me love him. But that love was a mirage. I could only think about it, feel it but can¡¯t show it. I can never let ite to reality. The love was a death trap. And I didn¡¯t want to fall into it. I didn¡¯t want to destroy his marriage, destroy what he and Catherine had built over these past years. I needed to keep Catherine¡¯s ws off my neck. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her and make her continue to feel angry and insecure like I was the biggest threat in her life. This was the best decision and I¡¯ll go on with it without holding back.


    I didn¡¯t worry about Sebastian losing his Alpha King position since Amelia said he¡¯d figure something out. So I had nothing to lose.


    I sat down close to the bars and rested my head on it. I tried to calm my breathing. I shouldn¡¯t be afraid and nervous. I needed to be optimistic and patient. Amelia will make it. And everything will work out just fine.


    As I was practising my controlled breathing, a bang on the door snapped me out of it, causing me to rise at once. My brows furrowed deeply and my heart was hammering in my chest. Who could be banging like that on the door?


    The bang continued, each bang louder than the one before on the iron door. Someone was kicking hard on it from the outside.


    The door was locked from outside, and I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe Sebastian¡¯s guard that stood guard there forgot I was inside and identally locked it and misced the key. Now, he might be frantically trying to open it, realizing his mistake.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I tried to make my voice audible even though it turned out to be shaky. ¡°Amelia, is that you¡­Sebastian¡¯s guard is that you¡­Did you misce the key?¡±


    I heard a loud bang, like a muted gunshot, from the lock. My heart raced, and I jumped in fright. I pressed against the wall, searching for an escape, even though there was no way out.


    I felt an intense fear like never before, my entire body shaking uncontrobly. I couldn¡¯t catch my breath, and my mind raced. That was a gunshot! Someone outside there had a gun and was trying to break in, possibly to kill me. Armed robbers had gotten into the castle. Maybe they had killed everyone. Sebastian, Catherine, the maids¡­ Amelia. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯te. Sebastian usually came around this time to read to me and spend the night here. But he hadn¡¯te. They killed him! They¡¯d killed them!


    My tears felt like hot water on my eyes and cheeks. I swallowed hard and my mouth and lips suddenly felt like the Sahara desert as I struggled to catch my breath. My heart had already split into two and sank deep into my stomach. They can¡¯t be dead. No! No!! Amelia can¡¯t be dead¡­ all those innocent maids. Sebastian can¡¯t be dead.


    Whoever that was out there kept banging against the door. But didn¡¯t shoot again. A few minutester, the banging stopped and I didn¡¯t hear it or the gunshot again.


    I copsed in despair, hugging my knees tightly to my chest and burying my face in them. My tears soaked my gown, and my sharp breaths echoed in the empty room. Everyone was probably dead and I was alone and locked up in here with no way out.

 The Visit

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    We reached Amelia¡¯s family house on the outskirts of the kingdom in just an hour. In myte teens, my parents and I often visited her parents here, so I knew the way well, making navigation easy for us.


    I needed to know why Catherine fired her. But whatever the reason it was, I knew Catherine would be the one at fault. I didn¡¯t believe a single thing that came out of her mouth because I knew there would be more to the matter. But whatever it was, Amelia wasing back to the castle with me that night or tomorrow morning. She is greatly needed there so there was no way I was letting her stay here.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived boss,¡± one of my guards who was driving said, looking at me through the rearview mirror.


    I jerked my head in response as he tried to find a space to park. Thepound was modest, revealing a mix of worn-out cobblestone paths, surrounded by a low fence draped in ivy. The absence of a dedicated parking space or garage forced my driver to choose a spot between two slightly overgrown flower beds. As the engine hummed to a halt and we stepped out, the scent of blooming jasmine mingled with the faint echoes of the distant city sounds.


    I was a bit surprised they didn¡¯t hear the revving of the car engine as we arrived and came out to open the door without us knocking. One of my guards knocked on the door of the building. It was a small, weing bungalow. It had quite big windows with their louvres slid down, casting streaks of golden light from inside all around the building. Beautiful, colourful flowers adorned the space, making it feel cosy and pretty. With all the flowers nted here and there, one could easily tell they loved flowers and the serenity that nature offered, just like I did.


    My guard tapped the door again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I urged him to stop. It was rude to continue knocking after the third attempt. My parents taught me that. If they didn¡¯t answer, then we could assume they weren¡¯t around or didn¡¯t want to let us in. Which I knew wasn¡¯t the case. I was sure they heard the knocks and were on their way.


    Because it was a long trip, I didn¡¯t go by myself. I brought three of my guards along, leaving the other two who usually watched over my castle and patrolled with dogs at night, just in case intruders might try to trespass.


    There was no one to guard the cell room where Brianna stayed, so I ordered them to lock it and give me the keys which they did. I knew what Catherine was capable of doing, so I couldn¡¯t risk her getting in there to harm Brianna while I was away. I knew she would want to do that. I wasn¡¯t treating Brianna as my prisoner. I was only doing that to protect her. Everything I do is to protect her and I hope she understands.


    If everything goes well this night, then I might return immediately and unlock it. Then I will bring her some snacks and continue reading that adventure book to her. We¡¯re almost at the end of it. I knew she enjoyed it whenever I read to her, even though she won¡¯t admit it. She enjoyed it and it made my heart flutter to know that.


    I sighed just as the door opened, and Amelia¡¯s dad appeared.


    ¡°Sebastian, my son,¡± he eximed with a surprised look. He grinned widely, making his wrinkles more noticeable, and his teeth shone in the yellow lights inside.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. Harrison,¡± I smiled back, appearingposed. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again.¡±


    He stood tall, like an Iroko tree, with a sturdy, lean physique. His salt-and-pepper hair was slicked back neatly, and he wore a beige cored t-shirt tucked into dark brown cks. Despite being sixty, he looked more like forty-five, and I admired that about him.


    ¡°Great to see you too, my son!¡± He gave me a bear hug that nearly left me breathless, a mix of his familiar musky scent and what seemed like a spicy aroma, maybe from cooking filling my nose. I held on and hugged him back, gasping a bit. ¡°What brings you to my humble abode at this ungodly hour? Is everything okay? A heads-up would have been nice, we could¡¯ve whipped up some preparations for our favourite visitor.¡±


    He pulled away, his expectant gaze pinned on me. This wasn¡¯t a nned visit. If not for Catherine had fired Amelia without telling me beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t be here. And there was no need to tell them I¡¯d being. If I did, they¡¯d turn it into a royal feast and cook mealsrge enough to feed the entire kingdom for me and Mrs. Harrison would charm me into eating it all with her sweet talk ¨C something I wasn¡¯t ready for.


    I nervously scratched the back of my neck, hesitating to spill the beans about Catherine firing his daughter for reasons unknown to me. From the way he was, it was obvious he didn¡¯t know. Amelia hadn¡¯t told him yet. Or maybe she didn¡¯te back here.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Is Amelia around? I just need to tell her something important¡­that I forgot to tell her back at the castle before she came to visit you guys.¡±


    He looked at me questioningly, his brows drawn in together. In his mind, he must be thinking about what it was he needed to tell Amelia that couldn¡¯t wait till she came back. But he shrugged it off. He smiled and gave me a friendly punch on the chest and I could have sworn my heart stopped for a moment from the impact, a slight wince escaping my lips.


    ¡°Look at you. Thest time I saw you, you were as skinny as a stick, now you look like someone cast a muscle growth spell on you.¡±


    Mr. Harrison and his wits ¨C the old man never ran out of it. I burst into a rather awkwardughter, ncing at my guards who were holding in their chuckles behind me.


    ¡°Mu little girl is around,¡± he said, his hands casually on his waist. ¡°She came back earlier this afternoon with a few of her things, saying she was on break and decided toe stay with us. Hope nothing is wrong?¡± He arched an eyebrow.


    I breathed out in relief knowing that Amelia was around. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know where else to go in search of her.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s okay, Mr. Harrison. I just came to tell her what I needed to tell her because I wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take for her to return to the castle.¡±


    He shrugged. After extending his greeting to my guards, he ushered us into the house to the dining room.


    Dinner was almost ready. Bowls of rice, eggs, roasted chicken, veggie sauce, and sds, along with tes and cutlery, were neatly set on the table. The tempting aroma wafted through the room, enough to make one¡¯s mouth water.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s taking you so long? Who¡¯s at the door?¡± Amelia asked loudly, holding a bowl of rice. Her voice could be heard 0from the living room.


    Turning her gaze towards the direction we wereing from, she gasped at the sight of me, her mouth hanging open in surprise. The bowl she held slipped from her grasp,nding heavily on the table, causing a slight rattle and a few grains to tumble off. If she weren¡¯t near the table, the rice might have spilt, and the porcin bowl could have shattered.

 An unexpected visit

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    I was surprised to see Sebastian. I knew he¡¯de look for me here but not by this time of the night. What if they were attacked on the way or even worse had an ident? Then it¡¯ll be all my fault. But thank goodness none of that happened.


    ¡°Amelia, be careful! You nearly spilt that whole bowl. What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± my mum scolded as she kept more bowls of veggie sauce and sd on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I mumbled an apology, noticing the close call with some spilt grains as I looked away from Sebastian. I quickly used my hands to sweep the few that fell off the table.


    My mum, seeing Sebastian, was surprised and delighted. Letting out a soft gasp, she hurried over and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Oh my dear, it¡¯s so good to see you again,¡± she pulled away after hugging him for what seemed like an eternity. She rested her palms on his cheeks, looking at him with motherly affection shining in her eyes. ¡°How have you been? What of your wife ¨C Catherine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­we¡¯re all doing well.¡± Sebastian was struggling to maintain his smile, looking a bit overwhelmed.


    It was obvious he didn¡¯t n to visit. One of the maids back at the castle must have told him about Catherine firing me the moment he came back from his friend¡¯s luncheon.


    Usually, anytime he visited, during the daytime, he brought presents for everyone including my little brother ¨C Xander, who was 12. But he didn¡¯te with any to show the visit was unnned. My parents on their path will turn it into a royal feast ¨C My mum will cook all manner of delicacies for him, even though he seldom touched any, my dad will buy crates of beer and they¡¯ll spend the rest of the day drinking, talking and watching sports on the television.


    ¡°Hurry, Amelia,¡± my mum urged, waving her hand at me. ¡°Bring the rest of the food from the pots. Our special guest is here!¡± She nced back at him with that same warm, motherly affection.


    With the scattered rice grains in my hands, I was about to head to the kitchen to do as I was told when Sebastian¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°There is no need for that. I¡¯m justing back from a party. I ate more than enough there.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± my mum retorted. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, you must eat my food. And why the surprise visit? A heads-up would have been nice¡­¡±


    ¡°I said the same thing to him,¡± my dad chimed in, grabbing a chair and sitting down. He reached for the knife and fork by his te, all set to dig in.


    My mum red at Sebastian, but yfully, her expression turning stern as if scolding him. They considered him like a son. My parents were one of the well-known healers in the Kingdom and used to be very close to Sebastian¡¯s parents before they died. That¡¯s how our connection began, and I started working for their family. I joined even before Sebastian became king. I witnessed his graduation from school, attended his coronation, and was present at his wedding to Catherine.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even though I worked for him, we saw each other like siblings-he as a younger brother, and I as an older sister. He was a kind and humble man, never treating me or the other maids in the castle badly, unlike Catherine, who had a talent for it. Their marriage was arranged by their parents, and though I didn¡¯t agree with him marrying her, I kept my thoughts to myself. I stayed calm and observed everything unfold, knowing my opinion wasn¡¯t sought for and needed in the matter.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe she sent Vivian to poison Brianna. I knew she hated Brianna. But I never thought it was to the extent of wanting her dead. From the first day Brianna arrived at the castle, I knew something was up. Sebastian went to the ve auction every year after he was made the Alpha King but never returned with a ve. But on that faithful day, he returned with her. And I saw the way he looked at her. The way he cared for her. And that was when I concluded that he was in love with her. And for that reason, Catherine hated Brianna. It was obvious she saw her as a bigpetition and needed to get rid of her.


    Sebastian had feelings for Brianna, but I doubted she felt the same way for reasons I fully understood. I had ns of getting her out of there before Catherine harmed her. I knew Sebastian wouldn¡¯t approve of it and would be mad if he ever found out. But it was to keep her safe from the danger that Catherine posed.


    It breaks my heart to know that I failed Brianna. She must have given up by now waiting for me toe break her out. She was reluctant about the n, but I knew she¡¯d realize that it was the best n for her. I was supposed to get her out that night and put her on a bus to my cousin¡¯s ce in another kingdom where I was sure she¡¯d be safe ¨C far away from Catherine, far away from her dark past. But Catherine shattered my ns. And with her threatening to kill my family if I returned to the castle or said anything to Sebastian, my hands were tied. She was crazy. I¡¯d seen what she was capable of and I knew she¡¯ll do it if I didn¡¯tply.


    ¡°You could have waited for tomorrow or another day,¡± my mom continued scolding Sebastian. ¡°You know I hate night journeys. As the Alpha King, what if something terrible happened, like a robbery or, heaven forbid, a kidnapping on the way? You¡¯re thest thing left of your parents, you know.¡±


    Sebastian kept assuring her that everything was okay and he had his guards with him wherever he went. Even though my mom wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. My little brother couldn¡¯t wait for her to finish. He grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm, eager to know what gift he brought for him, while my mom momentarily shooed him away as he kepting back.


    My mum finally let go of Sebastian, and he sneakily brought out a dor bill and tucked it into Xander¡¯s pocket. Xander grinned with mischief and happily returned to his seat.


    Mom weed Sebastian¡¯s guards and invited them to join us for dinner. Luckily, we had ten chairs, providing plenty of room for everyone to sitfortably. When she noticed I was still in the pathway to the kitchen without bringing the remaining food, she snapped and rolled her eyes at me.


    ¡°Amelia, seriously? What¡¯s up with you tonight? Your king is here, and you¡¯re just standing there like a statue,¡± she stormed past me into the kitchen and decided to bring them herself while I disposed of the scattered rice grains in my hands.


    Mom, Dad, and Xander turned dinner into a lively affair, bombarding Sebastian and his guards with all sorts of questions, even the ones that were unanswerable. I stayed quiet, ying with my food and pondering what to tell Sebastian and how Brianna was doing. Whenever my parents looked away from him, he¡¯d nce at me, his eyes searching desperately for answers I couldn¡¯t provide.


    As I was only halfway through my food, Sebastian had already finished his. Mum insisted on giving him more, but he politely declined and excused himself to the restroom. On his way out, he tilted his head at me, indicating that I should join him on the backyard porch.


    Momentster, I excused myself and carried my unfinished te to the kitchen. Mum looked at me with her brows quirked suspiciously as I left. I hadn¡¯t told them Catherine fired me yet. I just told them I came to visit and would leave soon. I didn¡¯t know how to break the news to them. They¡¯ll be really mad at me.


    After disposing of the remaining food and leaving my te in the sink, I headed to the backyard porch to find Sebastian waiting, gazing at the big, bright, and beautiful moon in the starry, ck sky.


    ¡°Sebastian,¡± I called out from behind, my voice low and sounding defeated.


    He turned to face me. ¡°Quick, get your bags. We¡¯re leaving immediately.¡±

 I can’t come back

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sebastian,¡± I firmly shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t go back, even if I wanted to. My parents won¡¯t let us leave thiste.¡±


    He went back, briefly closing his eyes and rubbing his forehead like he just realized a mistake.


    In the castle, I addressed him as ¡®Alpha Sebastian¡¯. But in my house, he was Sebastian to me. More like my younger brother.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think of that. That means we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning then,¡± he ced his hands casually on his waist and huffed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear before,¡± I stressed. But I wished I didn¡¯t have to say it. ¡°I can¡¯te back to the castle with you. Not to tonight. Not tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± His ck satin eyes showed the tortured dullness of disbelief and confusion. He wasn¡¯t expecting those words from me. ¡°Is this about Catherine firing you? Tell me,¡± he took a step forward, hungry for an answer. For the truth, I couldn¡¯t feed him even if I wanted to. ¡°How did it happen? She said you disrespected her¡­ and that was why she fired you? Is that the truth, Amelia? Did you disrespect her? Or is there something more to this?¡±


    I looked away from his intense gaze, clutching my forehead. I let out a deep sigh before taking in the fresh, chilly breeze that filled the surroundings, my heart beating a little too fast.


    How do I tell him? Tell him that his wife threatened to kill me and my family if I said a word to him. If I opened up to him about everything that happened, no doubt he¡¯ll go confront her in an attempt to defend me. And Catherine will end up calling the shots on my family. I can¡¯t risk that happening. My family was everything to me. I lived for them and if anything bad happened to them because of me, I might die from a heart attack.


    Sebastian was living with a dangerous woman capable of anything, and I bet he didn¡¯t know. But I prayed that one day his eyes would open and he¡¯ll see her for what she truly is.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I decided to take the me, meeting his confused gaze. ¡°I disrespected her. I said hurtful things¡­things I wasn¡¯t meant to say to her. And I¡¯m sorry for it.¡±


    Honestly, I don¡¯t regret a word I said to Catherine. I meant every part of it and more. I didn¡¯t want her to die, I just wanted her to face a downfall. A tough, painful downfall she won¡¯t seeing.


    I wished Sebastian got married to someone like Brianna, who was sweet and didn¡¯t have killer instincts in her.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an issue,¡± Sebastian shrugged. ¡°Whatever the problem is, we can resolve it tomorrow at the castle. You can apologize to her and it will all be forgotten.¡±


    I breathed put in frustration at his persistence. What¡¯s his deal? He just doesn¡¯t give up, does he? Can¡¯t he get that I can¡¯t go back to that castle with his dangerous wife there?


    I had to figure out something that would make him give up on convincing me toe back with him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand that I can¡¯te back,¡± I said, firm but almost in tears. ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of my life serving you and my family. I don¡¯t want that anymore. I have dreams too. I want to go to medical school, study hard, be a certified doctor, get married, and have my own family.¡±


    I closed the space between us and held his armfortingly. I looked up to him, my gaze unflinching on his eyes which were now empathetic and calm like the night that enveloped us. It was working. He was understanding. After this, I was sure he wouldn¡¯t insist on meing back again.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I appreciate all the time I spent with you and your parents. Appreciate everything you and your parents have done for me and my family. Those moments were some of the best in my life. But¡­¡± I paused, taking in a painful breath. ¡°I want more out of life. I can¡¯t keep working in the castle. I really do hope you understand.¡±


    The medical school idea wasn¡¯t aplete lie. I¡¯ve wanted to go since learning basic healing from my parents. I just never dared to go through with the n. But today, I did.


    He pressed his lips together and nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand perfectly. I won¡¯t force you to stay. And I won¡¯t be a barrier to you achieving your dreams.¡±


    He ced his hand on mine on his arm and pressed it firmly, his gigantic fingers enveloping them. He smiled at me, even though I sensed it was hard for him. ¡°Thanks for being like a sister, helper, and doctor to me in the castle. I appreciate your time and everything you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve got something for you,¡± he said like he just had a lightbulb moment.


    I let down my hand and stepped back a bit from him, wondering what he had for me. He took out a pen and chequebook from inside his suit pocket. cing it on the pavement behind him, he scribbled something, tore it off and handed the paper to me.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I ced my hand on his outstretched arm. ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    He let down his hand, sighed deeply and looked at me as though I was the most difficult person on earth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m giving you this check as payment for all you¡¯ve done for me and my family. Money isn¡¯t enough for that. If you¡¯re not going back to the castle, please ept this little favour. It should cover your medical school tuition and more.¡±


    Reluctantly, I took it. Not because I wanted to but because he made me to. After he leaves tomorrow, I don¡¯t know when next I¡¯ll see him, so it won¡¯t be nice if I don¡¯t do him little favour.


    I stared at it, my mouth dropping open when I saw two million dors written as the amount. Sebastian surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a big sum.


    I thanked him as he put his pen back into his suit pocket. After that, the atmosphere was silent and a bit awkward.


    He said goodnight and was about to go back inside when I called him back. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±


    Oh, silly me! How can I forget?


    I walked up to him, and held his hands firmly, my gaze not breaking away from him which made his brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°Please promise you¡¯ll protect Brianna. Promise you won¡¯t let anyone harm her¡­Not even Luna Catherine.¡±


    He took a moment before responding, trying to grasp the weight of my sudden words and the situation.


    ¡°I promise,¡± he looked unsure at first, but then nodded firmly, almost like a soldier following hismander¡¯s orders.


    ¡°And get her out of that cell. She has gone through a lot already and doesn¡¯t deserve to be locked up in there like some prisoner. You¡¯ve got to get her out of there.¡±


    He sighed and muttered, ¡°I will do just that.¡±


    I let down my hand and saw my mum peeping from the open backyard door. I jumped in fear. Sebastian was startled too, but didn¡¯t react like I did.


    ¡°Oh goodness mum! You scared the hell out of us,¡± I said with my hand on my chest to calm myself down.


    ¡°And what are you two doing back here alone while everyone else is inside?¡± Her eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    Who knows how long she¡¯d been watching us? I know my mom too well. She must think Sebastian and I are somehow involved, but that¡¯s not the case. It couldn¡¯t happen. Even though he¡¯s tall, broad, and charming, every woman¡¯s dream, it couldn¡¯t happen. He¡¯s my king, my younger brother.


    ¡°Seriously, mum,¡± I stared at her in disbelief. ¡°A little privacy would have been¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mrs. Harrison,¡± Sebastian chimed in with a smile before I could finish speaking. ¡°We were just getting some fresh air and talking about how amazing the meal was. Thank you again for it,¡± he added with a polite bow. ¡°You really outdid yourself.¡±


    My mom crossed her arms, holding back a satisfied smile. Her cheeks blushed as she headed back inside. She enjoyed it when someone praised her cooking. It made her proud.


    Sebastian¡¯s words could have saved us, but only temporarily. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll tell Dad about it and they¡¯ll bombard me with questions. But I¡¯ll brace myself up for it, ready to tell them I was no longer working in the castle and I¡¯ll be going to medical school to further what they¡¯ve taught me.

 Searching for the key

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    The happiness I had quickly turned into frustration and rage filled me when I reached the cell room and found it locked. How could this be? It¡¯s usually just closed, not padlocked. Who the hell locked it?!


    Since Sebastian knew he and his guards wouldn¡¯t be around, he must have locked it and taken the key with him. What an idiot he was ruining what I worked hard to n out.


    I growled in frustration, kicking the door. This was my moment, the perfect time to finally kill this girl and move on with my life. Yet, Sebastian had ruined it for me, as usual. Why? What had she done to make him so protective?


    Anger surged in me, hot and intense, like fiery blood. I kicked and banged on the door, even though I knew it was pointless to do so. Losing control, I pulled out my gun from my nightwear¡¯s waistband and shot at the lock. But it didn¡¯t break.


    I wanted to shoot at the lock over and over till it broke and forced open. But I managed to restrain myself. Rose said the gun was loaded, but didn¡¯t tell me with how many bullets. And I didn¡¯t have the time to start checking. I didn¡¯t want to waste the bullets because I was nning on filling her head with as many bullets as there were in the gun until the hole in there was as wide as her misery.


    Frantically, I wiped my messy hair from my face which was now getting sweaty, thinking hard. Maybe Sebastian didn¡¯t take the key. Since he discovered I cheated with Ken, he¡¯s been staying in his office or the guest room downstairs. If I¡¯m lucky, he might have left the key there.


    I dipped the gun back into my nightwear¡¯s waistband and angrily made my way out. The cell room was located in a secluded part of the castle and coupled with the silencer in the gun, I was sure none of the maids around heard the shot or the banging, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about them finding out.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The door to his office was locked, fueling my anger. Letting out a frustrated breath, I checked the guest room he stayed in, only to find it locked as well. Every guest room was damn locked, pushing me to the edge of madness with overwhelming anger. Sebastian can¡¯t be doing this to me!


    I decided to ask the two security guards who usually watched over the castle and patrolled with dogs at night. Sebastian might have given one of them the key to keep for him.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I opened the main castle window and gestured to one of them, who was squatting and adjusting the leash on the dog¡¯s neck.


    Lifting his gaze, he spotted me, abandoned the barking dog, and jogged towards the window.


    ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am,¡± he bowed. ¡°You called me, how can I be of help?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered quickly with a straight face. ¡°Where is the key to the cell room?¡±


    He looked away in confusion as if he was trying to understand the question.


    Perhaps I made a mistake asking him. I was sure he knew nothing about the cell room where Brianna was kept. He was one of the castle¡¯s security guards. His only duty was patrolling the dogs at night and keeping the castle safe.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, but Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t mention anything about the cell room key,¡± he exined, prompting a louder groan of frustration and desperation from me.


    ¡°What about the other guard over there?¡± I asked, nodding toward the gate where the second security guard was standing with a dog and observing us. The one in front of me tried to speak, but I quickly told him, ¡°Go ask him if he knows where the damn key is!¡±


    Surprised by my outburst, he hurried towards the gate. After a few minutes, he returned, telling me the other guard didn¡¯t know anything about the key.


    ¡°Is something wrong, ma¡¯am? Why do you need the cell room key? If Alpha Sebastian locked it, then he must have his reason¡­¡±


    ¡°You better watch that tongue of yours, before it gets you fired,¡± I cut him off with a murderous re, making him look down in regret and defeat.


    Frustrated and angry, I trudged upstairs, my mind zing like an unquenchable fire. Then, a thought hit me. I turned and headed to the storage room where tools were kept. There was no way I could let this opportunity slip from my grasp. This Brianna girl must die tonight!


    If I could find a hammer to open that lock or a bolt cutter to cut it, I could get in and finish what I need to do fast. I¡¯ve already wasted almost an hour, and I have to go to bed. Time was running out.


    I tried to open the storage room door, but it wasn¡¯t budging. I was jerking the door handle violently, almost to the point of breaking it when a voice from behind stopped me.


    ¡°Luna Catherine, is something wrong?¡±


    I turned to see the old hag ¨C the head maid, staring at me as if I were a potentially dangerous patient she didn¡¯t want to disturb. What was she doing awake by this time of the night? Usually by this time, she was already drooling her way to oblivion.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± I stammered in frustration and anger. I took a deep breath to calm down before thinking of what to tell her. ¡°The drawer with my moisturizer and eye cream won¡¯t open. I¡¯m trying to get a bolt cutter from behind this locked door, but it won¡¯t budge.¡± I kicked the door and added, ¡°Why is it locked? Who locked it?¡­ why is every door in tis castle locked?!¡±


    She stared at me in confusion, as if I was senile and didn¡¯t make sense. What an old hag! I didn¡¯t even know why I told her in the first ce. She was old and won¡¯t be of help.


    ¡°Have you forgotten, Luna Catherine,¡± she said gently, making me start rethinking what I said. ¡°About a year ago, you gave the rule that the storage room be locked once the maid in charge is done using the tools in there to carry out her chores.¡±


    I looked away from her, clutching my nose bridge, as if trying to remember if I said that.


    ¡°And where is the maid in charge of it? Go call her for me immediately,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t around. She doesn¡¯t stay in the quarters. Shees from town.¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡± I snarled, squeezing my eyes shut so tight they could go numb.


    Today was meant to be the day I saved my marriage and became happy again, but it was as if an invisible force was kicking against it. But I needn¡¯t lose hope, after all, there is always a tomorrow.


    Sebastian returns tomorrow. I¡¯ll snag that key when he least expects it. I¡¯ll kill Brianna and me her death on the olddy in front of me. Since day one in this castle, I knew she had never liked me, even though she didn¡¯t show it. I hate her. I can¡¯t stand her and I want to throw her out, just like I did with the green-eyed Amelia.


    ¡°Well, the matter isn¡¯t so urgent. We can wait until tomorrow morning until rissa, the maid in charge of the roomes¡­¡± she talked in a way as if not to add to my anger and frustration.


    I didn¡¯t let her finish. I rolled my eyes and walked past her to the fridge. I wasn¡¯t hungry at first, but all this anger and walking around made my stomach grumble.


    I opened the fridge, and grabbed a bowl of my special popcorn ¨C air-popped with honey, no sugar, just a bit of salt and butter. At least, I can eat healthy while feeling down. Tomorrow or someday, I¡¯ll get the chance toy my hands on that bitch of a ve.

 The Return

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Early in the morning, we left Amelia¡¯s parents¡¯ house for my castle. She couldn¡¯t return, a choice I respected. I admired her bold decision to pursue medical school, furthering what she learned from her parents. I assured her I¡¯d always remember her and encouraged her to call if she needed anything, though I knew her modesty might make that difficult. That exined her reluctance to ept the check I offered.


    I thought about writing aint to the Alpha Kings Association, asking for a divorce from Catherine if it turned out she fired Amelia unjustly. I¡¯ve endured a lot, and though it wouldn¡¯t be easy, I was willing to take the risk, considering everything Catherine had done. However, Amelia said she was at fault, so I put the idea on hold. But if Catherine did something else foolish, then I¡¯d consider it without hesitation.


    After we arrived at the castle, the first thing I did was rush to the cell room and unlock it. I hoped Brianna didn¡¯t know the door was locked from the outside and that no guard kept watch yesterday. Though I had my doubts, I really wish she didn¡¯t know.


    I came in and what I saw made confusion and anger knot inside me.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± Brianna¡¯s lips trembled, almost uncontrobly as she clutched the bars tightly. Her beautiful cial eyes were now red and swollen with tears as though she had been crying since yesterday night. From the look of it, I was sure she didn¡¯t even have a sound sleepst night.


    My fist and jaw clenched, and anger surged through me; thoughts raced out of control. I hated seeing her like that. She was okay yesterday when I left. Who hurt her? Who made her cry? Catherine came to mind first, but it didn¡¯t make sense. The door was locked, and I had the keys. She couldn¡¯t have reached her; it just wasn¡¯t possible.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I needed to find out, so I took cautious steps towards her so as not to frighten her, my gaze never breaking away even for a second on hers that was steaming with tears.


    As I approached, I touched her through the bars, my hand on her pale, tear-stained face. It seemed to calm her a bit. Her eyes fluttered peacefully as she nestled into thefort of my palm. I asked her a single question.


    ¡°Who hurt you?¡±


    She struggled to speak as if something gripped her throat. She didn¡¯t have to exin; I just wanted one word ¨C a name. And if it turned out to be Catherine, I¡¯d go ahead with theint letter for divorce to the Association. I don¡¯t care about the Alpha King rules or what the others might think. I¡¯ll send the letter, exining everything if necessary.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re alive,¡± her eyes widened with a gleam as she said that, mine dimming as I was more confused than before.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± I moved my hand from her face, looking at her with a mix of confusion and anticipation. ¡°Did you think something bad happened to me¡­did you think that I was dead?¡±


    ¡°I heard a gunshot at the doorst night¡­I thought armed robbers broke into the castle and¡­and that they killed everyone¡­¡±


    A gunshot? Robbers? I turned away, frowning deeply. If armed robbers robbed the castlest night, I should have heard by now. My security guards haven¡¯t mentioned anything, and everything seems calm and okay.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked, turning my attention back to her.


    She nodded vehemently, like a frightened child. I huffed.


    ¡°Everything is fine. I wasn¡¯t around yesterday. I went for a short trip. I¡¯m not dead and no one in the castle is dead as far as I know, so you can stop crying. I hate seeing you like this.¡±


    I wanted to hold her shaking body, to embrace her, to feel her and tell her that everything was okay. And that she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. But the bars kept us apart. Every day, every hour, every minute, every second, I struggled against my strong desire to be close to her.


    Amelia was right when she said I needed to let her out of there. But as my gaze travelled over to her tear-stained face and searched her beautiful, wet eyes, a hint of doubt found its way into me. If I let her out, how sure was I that she wouldn¡¯t attempt to escape like before, and go out to the wicked world and people who hurt her? I can¡¯t let that happen. I needed to protect her from all that. She was mine, and mine alone to protect.


    I needed to build a strong foundation of trust with her. Make her feelfortable and safe with me. I needed to make her know my intentions for her were good before I could let her out. Things were going fine. All I needed was a little more time. Just a little more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the maid for you and learn more about this,¡± I said quietly but firmly. Robbers can¡¯t break into my castle and get away with it. I¡¯ll find them and teach them a lesson that will make them stop stealing and trespassing on others¡¯ property.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered and bent her head slightly, her long featheryshes fluttering as she dabbed her eyes with the back of her hands. She kept doing that until I went out.


    I sent a maid to take care and feed her with breakfast the head maid prepared. I made sure the meal was tasted before it was passed to her. Now that Amelia was gone, the head maid was the only one I could fully trust to prepare her meals.


    I checked with my security guards who patrol with the dogs at night about the gunshot and armed robbers Brianna mentioned. To my surprise and relief, they said they heard nothing and saw no unfamiliar faces. They spoke confidently, and I trusted them. I¡¯ve known them for a while, and they¡¯repetent and loyal; they wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    That could only mean one thing ¨C Brianna might be imagining things. Keeping her locked up might be causing her to see and hear things that aren¡¯t real. Damn! I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone.

 Goodnight and Goodbye, Brianna Campbell

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Every moment that passed, I yearned for my freedom. I yearned to know what happened to Amelia. Why I hadn¡¯t seen her since that day?


    I wanted to talk to the maid who helped me, but she never spoke to me. She just carried out her duties like a programmed robot. Since the poison incident, all the maids now act weird, like they¡¯re afraid and avoiding something. And I didn¡¯t want to ask Sebastian for fear of unwanted consequences.


    Sometimes, when he read to me, I had this strange feeling he knew where Amelia was and was punishing her for trying to help me escape. I also felt like he was waiting for me to confess before confronting me about it. Because of that, I didn¡¯t bother asking him.


    Surprisingly, armed robbers didn¡¯t attack the castle that night I heard a gunshot at the door. Everything seemed fine, and everyone was alive, as far as I knew. This made me think I might be imagining things. I started worrying that I might be going a bit crazy because I was stuck here and extremely bored like never before. But I could have sworn that was a gunshot.


    After Sebastian said that, he started treating me really differently. He looked at me like I was the most fragile thing on earth and spoke to me as if I was a patient with sad thoughts as if he was scared something bad might happen. Somehow, this made me more convinced that he knew about Amelia¡¯s ns for me to escape.


    Days and weeks went by. Every day, Sebastian stayed with me in the cell room at night and read to me like he was my private tutor. I liked the books he read, and I even learned to say and understand some words I couldn¡¯t before, though it was tough with everything going on. Thest thing I always heard before drifting into sleep was his voice filling my thoughts, keeping mepany, trying to make me forget things that were bothering me. It was working, but not entirely. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of where Amelia was and if he knew of our n.


    When I wake up, I see him sleeping in his chair, snoring peacefully, looking almost like a cherub with his angelic face shining in the morning sun. The book he was reading the night before was always spread on his chest and sometimes on the floor. I look at him and wonder about his ns for me ¨C will this be happening every day? Is he thinking of keeping me locked up in here forever? Or until Hermes and the other Alpha Kings were dead before he could let me go? Time is slipping away, and I can¡¯t take it anymore. This cell is suffocating me, holding me back, and I need to find out what to do with my life. I didn¡¯t want to grow old like this, all caged like an exotic bird.


    One night as he was reading to me, I summoned the courage to ask him.


    ¡°What are your ns for me¡­Sebastian?¡± I asked gently. I was seated on the floor, looking at the full moon blooming in the dark sky. I could see it clearly from the window.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stopped reading as the eerie silence of the night overtook us.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked. Maybe he didn¡¯t hear me so I asked again.


    ¡°What are your ns for me,¡± I said, still gazing at the moon. My voice was low and defeated, but I knew he would hear me this time. ¡°Are you going to keep me here until I grow old and die? Or until all the Alpha kings from that auction are dead?¡± I looked at him, our gazes meeting, making me almost nervous as I waited for his reply.


    He wanted to say something, but then he sighed deeply and looked away.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± I demanded, standing up and grabbing his attention. ¡°Please tell me¡­ I know you¡¯re trying to protect me, but I just can¡¯t take it anymore. Time is slipping away¡­ this cell is suffocating me. I need to get out of here and move on with my life.¡±


    ¡°Just give me a little more time,¡± he reassured, his gaze shifting to mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s been months already. How much more time do you need? I need an answer now.¡±


    Silence loomed between us like a heavy mist. I could tell the question was making him ufortable and he didn¡¯t know how to answer. I regretted putting him in such a tight spot. But I needed an answer. I needed to know his ns for me.


    ¡°I just need more time to build trust between us. I want to prove that my intentions for you are good, so you won¡¯t make the rash decision to risk your life by trying to escape again.¡± He gave me a somewhat scolding look, probably to remind me of my failed escape attempts.


    I scoffed, looking at him in disbelief. Not this again. I know what he¡¯ll say next ¨C probably about their shitty Alpha King rules and how he¡¯s trying to protect me from them. But I was fed up at this point. I can take care of myself, and Amelia had the perfect n and hiding ce for me.


    His response and expression fully convinced me that he found out about me and Amelia¡¯s n to escape and as a result, might be punishing her somewhere, just like Hermes did to Lily after he found out she was trying to help me escape his hellhole.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to escape again? Is that why you took Amelia away? Please, Sebastian,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t punish her. It wasn¡¯t her fault. The escape n was all my idea. Please, punish me instead. Just leave her out of this, please.¡±


    After what happened to Lily, I promised not to let anyone else suffer because of me. Amelia is kind and good. She doesn¡¯t deserve that.


    ¡°Out of what?¡± His temper crossed as he quickly stood up. My words swept through him like a storm. He looked at me, so confused and badgered he found it hard to process. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re trying to leave with Amelia? Again? After¡­after everything I have done for you¡­for Amelia¡­¡±


    Terrible regrets assailed him. He looked hurt and betrayed, which left me confused. I didn¡¯t understand. Was he pretending? Seeing his reaction, I was sure he wasn¡¯t. If he didn¡¯t know about our n to escape, then where was he keeping her?


    ¡°You know what?¡± his throat ached with hurt, misery that was so acute it was a physical pain. ¡°This was a mistake¡­. all this was a mistake. My protection, mypany ¨C it can never be good enough for you. You¡¯re a stubborn mule and nothing can ever be enough for you. I have given you everything,¡± he pinched his nose bridge, squeezing his eyes shut as if everything he was saying was extremely hard for him. ¡°For goodness sake, I fired a maid because of you¡­ I hate my wife because of you!¡­¡±


    ¡°And I never asked you to do any of that,¡± I chimed in and he looked at me in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Fine, you want to leave? Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll set you free. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be free to go wherever you want. I don¡¯t care anymore about what happens to you. I¡¯ve cared enough, and it¡¯s only been to my detriment¡­ and Amelia¡­ I just can¡¯t believe she could do something like this to me¡­¡±


    He angrily stuffed the book and nket he came with into his bag and zipped it up. I¡¯ve seen him angry at Catherine many times, but this anger was different. It seemed like a painful anger that went deep into his soul. He grabbed the bag and gave me onest look.


    ¡°Goodnight and goodbye, Brianna Campbell. It was nice knowing you,¡± his words before he angrily walked out.

 Killing her

    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    For weeks now, I have been patient and had one of the maids monitor Sebastian to find out where he kept the cell room key.


    When he came back from his trip to get the green-eyed Amelia back, I was relieved he didn¡¯t bring her back or confront me about the threat and the situation that got her fired. She turned out to be a smart girl and kept her tiny hole shut like I expected her to.


    Now that I was done getting rid of the maid, Brianna was next. I couldn¡¯t wait to get my hands on her. Just a little longer and she¡¯ll finally be out of me and Sebastian¡¯s life forever.


    The maid I assigned to watch Sebastian and find the cell room key told me he carried it everywhere. However, she mentioned seeing it asionally on top of his nightstand when serving him meals in the guest room. This meant he left it there when he wasn¡¯t carrying it.


    I could have told the maid to steal it, but Sebastian is clever. He¡¯d find out, punish her, and she might reveal I sent her. I can¡¯t risk that, especially after the poison incident. I just needed to be clever and figure out when he wasn¡¯t with the key, and when he left his door open. He always kept it locked, as if he knew someone might try to get in and take something.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was almost 8:30 pm. I was having dinner when Sebastian suddenly walked past the dining room in anger, carrying a bag. He was wearing his pyjamas and at once, I knew he wasing from that cell.


    Every night, he spent it with her, leaving me restless and wallowing in sexual starvation on the bed. I desperately wanted him to be with me and not her, to touch me and feel him deep inside me. But nowadays, he barely looks at me. To him, I don¡¯t exist anymore.


    Sometimes I think of calling Ken over. But I couldn¡¯t risk it after Sebastian caught me on the bed with him. I haven¡¯t seen him since that day. I even blocked his contact and cut all connections to be on the safer side.


    ¡°Sebastian! Sebastian!!¡± I called him but he didn¡¯t spare me a nce. He just disappeared towards the direction of guest rooms.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened that made him so angry. But whatever it was, I wished he was angry at her and now hated her as much as I did.


    After I finished my food and watched some beauty videos online, it was almost 10:00 pm. I decided to go check up on Sebastian. I knew it wasn¡¯t the best choice since he hated me, but I just couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m still legally his wife. I needed to know why he was so angry. What that bitch did to him.


    As I approached the guest room he stayed in, I noticed the door was slightly open unlike before and that the lights were on. I peeped in to see that Sebastian was sleeping, facing away from the door.


    I sighed and was about to close the door and walk away when I saw a bunch of keys on top of the nightstand. My eyes popped out in surprise and instinctively, I ced my hand over my mouth to stop myself from gasping to avoid waking him up.


    That must be the key to the cell room-the one the maid mentioned he sometimes left on his nightstand. Today was my lucky day. Happiness swirled uncontrobly in my stomach, and my heart beat faster than usual. This was my chance to get those keys and finally deal with that bitch. I won¡¯t let it slip away like before.


    Quietly, I removed my slippers, gently pushed the door open, and tiptoed in, being extremely careful not to wake him. He was already turning and making snuggly sounds. I took the key from where ity at the base of the bedsidemp and slipped out, closing the door behind me.


    Happy with what I had achieved, I quickly made my way to my bedroom, grabbed my gun and headed straight to the cell room. Luckily, no guard was around. It waste and the guard must have gone to bed. The door was locked as I thought. But I had the keys. Sebastian was wrong to think he could protect her forever. By tomorrow morning, she¡¯ll be as good as dead with all evidence pointing to the head maid. I¡¯ll find a way to nt this gun in her room either tonight after killing Brianna or early tomorrow morning.


    I entered the cell room. Stupid Brianna was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t notice me until I deliberately closed the door with a light bang.


    On seeing me, confusion spread like a nket over her. I pointed the gun straight at her forehead, exactly where I wanted it to be, ready to fill her pretty head with bullets.


    ¡°What are you doing, Catherine?¡± Fear oozed like blood from words as she retracted until she came into contact with the wall. She pressed herself against it as if to phase through it and escape, but there was no escaping for her this time. Tonight, I finally kill her.


    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡± I asked rhetorically, ring at her. ¡°To kill you of course. You¡¯ve been a pest and a big bitch ever since you came into this castle. I¡¯m tired of seeing your stupid and annoying face. Tired of perceiving your suffocating Omega scent! Did you think I¡¯d sit back and watch you take my man and position? You must be foolish to think that. It¡¯ll never happen as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±


    I tried to calm myself down. Even though this cell room is in a secluded part of the castle, my voice can still be heard anywhere when I¡¯m angry. And I don¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Catherine¡­please¡­calm down,¡± she pleaded, her body quivering from fear. ¡°We¡­we can talk this through¡­please.¡±


    I scoffed, my lips forming a grim, mocking smile. I was relishing the moment, enjoying seeing her like this, begging for her pathetic life. I wished I had a camera to capture it.


    ¡°There is nothing to talk about, sweetheart. The only solution to this problem is your death and nothing more.¡±


    Her heart pounded, evident in the forceful rise and fall of her chest against the bodice of her gown as she looked around as if expecting someone.


    I turned back to take a nce at the door before facing her again. I couldn¡¯t stopughing scornfully at her.


    ¡°Such a shame the protector of your universe isn¡¯t here to save you. And by the way, he now hates you,¡± I added to her misery. ¡°I did tell you that I¡¯d kill you. And here I am to fulfil that promise.¡± I gripped the gun tightly and approached the bars. I cocked it. ¡°Anyst words before I fill your pretty head with bullets?¡±

 The Death

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s tough to grasp. I feel so hurt and betrayed. How can Brianna want to escape again? I did a lot for her and made sacrifices, but now it feels like she doesn¡¯t appreciate any of it. I should have known sooner enough that she was this ungrateful. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time and energy.


    And Amelia. Her betrayal hit me doubly hard. After all these years together, it¡¯s shocking she¡¯d stab me in the back like this. Maybe that¡¯s why Catherine fired her and she covered it up by lying to me at her ce.


    God damn it!!


    And I have been pointing fingers at Catherine, angry when I thought she fired Amelia unjustly.


    I wanted to go to Amelia¡¯s ce right away, but it waste, and she should be at medical school by now. If she had a phone, I would¡¯ve called and no doubt confronted her about this. I can¡¯t let her or anyone in this castle mess with me or involve themselves in matters that don¡¯t in any way concern them.


    Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll let Brianna go as I told her. She can do whatever she wants. I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ve tried my best, but she¡¯s way too stubborn, impulsive, and impatient with me.


    Even though it¡¯ll hurt not to see her beautiful delicate face again, I¡¯ll learn to live with it and move on. After all, one dies from a broken heart.


    I don¡¯t want Hermes or the other Alpha Kings to find her, punish her and also put my Alpha King position at risk. I¡¯ll do my best to help Brianna find a safe ce to hide, even if she may not want my help.


    I walked past Catherine at the dining table; she was eating and on her phone. Despite her calling me, I didn¡¯t answer due to my anger. Tomorrow, I need to apologize for misjudging her in firing Amelia. She wasn¡¯t to me.


    Entering my room, I didn¡¯t bother closing the door. I just dropped the cell room key on the nightstand and copsed on my bed, trying to forget everything. Sleep seemed toe at first, but then I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about where Brianna would go if I set her free tomorrow. The idea of her going out all alone into that wicked world that hurt her troubled me greatly. She will be like amb amid lions. Hungry lions waiting to devour her. I didn¡¯t want that to happen, but she was making it extremely difficult for me.


    As I was finding it hard to sleep with all those disturbing thoughts, I decided to get up and go warm up some milk to see if it would help me sleep better.


    After putting on my slippers and standing up, I realized the cell room key wasn¡¯t where I left it on the nightstand. I looked around to see if I misced it, but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. I¡¯m certain I left it there. Who could have taken it?


    After searching but couldn¡¯t find the key anywhere, I decided to go check the cell room to see if someone had entered without my permission.


    As I was approaching, to my greatest shock, I heard Catherine¡¯s voice. She was hurling threats and abuses, probably at Brianna.


    ¡°Oh no, I hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking,¡± I said, worried that she might have harmed Brianna.


    I rushed into the cell room, and what I saw left me in total shock, my eyes widening in disbelief.


    ******


    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I shut my eyes tightly, not wanting to face my possible death. I knew Catherine was capable of many things, but I never thought she¡¯d point a gun at me. It was beyond my expectations. Turns out, I wasn¡¯t imagining things-the muffled gunshot on the door the other night was definitely her doing.


    I wished Sebastian was here. He would have known how best to handle Catherine in this situation. It was my fault he left. I shouldn¡¯t have said those hurtful things to him. Now, I might have to pay with my life.


    ¡°Since you have nost words, goodbye and rot in hell,¡± Catherine said, about to pull the trigger. Just then, the door flew open, and Sebastian burst in.


    Suddenly, he overpowered her from behind, making her lose bnce and miss her shot. The bullet hit the wall a few inches from my head. The impact stunned me, and for the next few minutes, I couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    I dropped to the floor, holding my ears, feeling disoriented, confused, and shocked. My head rang loudly, and everything seemed to move in slow motion.


    Looking up, I saw Sebastian and Catherine wrestling for control of the gun. In the echo, I heard Sebastian say.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want to kill her¡­ how the hell do you have a gun, Catherine? Give it to me! You are anything but a murderer. Come back to your senses right this minute.¡±


    And Catherine said.


    ¡°I hate you! You caused all this! And after I¡¯m done killing her. I¡¯ll kill you too if I have to. I can¡¯t let keep suffering in my castle¡­¡±


    They continued wrestling for the gun when suddenly, there was another muted gunshot. Catherine sank to her knees, eyes wide open in shock. Her gaze fell to her stomach, and I couldn¡¯t help but weep bitterly as I saw what happened.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I cried out as I saw blood spreading rapidly on her nightgown.


    Seeing what happened, Sebastian was as shocked as I¡¯d ever seen him. He stared at the gun in his hand, then instinctively tossed it aside, breathing heavily like he¡¯d just run a marathon.


    As Catherine was about to fall, Sebastian quickly crouched and caught her in time.


    ¡°Stay with me, Cathy¡­e on¡­ don¡¯t leave like this¡­ it was a mistake¡­ Even though we¡¯ve been having a tough timetely¡­ I swear I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt you¡­ I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you killed me, Sebastian,¡± Catherine struggled to say with a weak breath. Blood dripped from her mouth. ¡°You killed me¡­ your wife¡­ I can now see that you never truly loved me¡­¡± Those were herst words. She didn¡¯t speak again, and I knew she was gone.


    I crawled to the bars, gripping them for support. My breath was heavy as if my lungs couldn¡¯t pump more air.


    ¡°Catherine? Cathy!! Answer me!¡± Sebastian kept calling her, shaking her lightly, but hearing no response, he carefully left her on the floor and rushed to the door. After a few seconds, he rushed back inside to where I was, saying.


    ¡°You saw what happened, Brianna. It was a mistake¡­I didn¡¯t kill her¡­.¡±


    But my mind couldn¡¯t process everything he was saying further, and my hold on the bars weakened. I cked out.

 The Death II

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Panic and confusion overwhelmed me like never before. My breathing got heavy as I anxiously looked around, wondering what to do next. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but to go and get help. I would have called an ambnce right away, but I didn¡¯t have my phone with me.


    Quickly, almost like a madman, I hurried out of the cell room and then returned to the bars where Briannay on the floor, looking hurt and shocked. I wanted to help her, but I had to find help first for Catherine, who was either dying or already dead. I couldn¡¯t really tell.


    ¡°You saw what happened, Brianna. It was a mistake¡­ I didn¡¯t kill her. I was just trying to get the gun from her when she identally pulled the trigger,¡± I spoke quickly, stuttering, my words not making much sense.


    Then Brianna passed out. My chest heaved uncontrobly as if my heart was about to fly out of my chest. I ran my hand through my hair vigorously. I wanted to go in and help her, but when I looked back and saw Catherine lying lifeless in a pool of blood, my mind changedpletely and quickly.


    I picked up her still body, not minding if her blood stained my clothes, and rushed to the main part of the castle, screaming for help.


    Damn!! This was never supposed to happen. If she wasn¡¯t so set on hurting Brianna, none of this would¡¯ve urred. And that gun¡­ where did she even get it? As far as I knew, we didn¡¯t have guns in the castle. I knew about her mistreatment towards Brianna and the poison incident, but I never thought she could try to kill her. What happened to Catherine? What made her think such evil thoughts?


    ¡°Help!! Somebody¡­anybody help me!!!¡±


    The head maid came rushing down first, and gradually, the other maids from the servants¡¯ quarters followed.


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­what happened?¡± the head maid gasped, instinctively cing her hand on her chest. ¡°Why is there blood on her clothes¡­and why isn¡¯t she moving?¡±


    She stared at me, and all of them did too, eyes wide with shock and anticipation. I could see fear and panic in their faces, making me think they might see me as the killer. Some were even on the verge of tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right away,¡± one of them said and went to where the telephone was.


    ¡°Yes¡­call the doctor or an ambnce would be better,¡± I replied hastily.


    They cleared the dining table, moving the flower vase and other items to make room for me toy Catherine down. I ced her there carefully, hoping for any sign that she was still alive. Praying for any movement, even if it was just a heave of her chest. Sadly, nothing happened.


    ¡°Where the hell is the doctor?!!¡± I screamed impatiently, making some of them flinch in fear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Take it easy, my son,¡± the head maid said, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. I gently moved it away, my head bowed low as I tried to control the flood of emotions inside me. ¡°She¡¯s already on it.¡±


    A maid swiftly brought a towel and ced it on Catherine¡¯s stomach to apply pressure and stop the bleeding that had stained nearly every part of the lower half of her nightgown.


    The head maid reached out and checked the side of her neck. Then, in a saddened tone, she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Sebastian. She doesn¡¯t have a pulse. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s gone.¡±


    No¡­ no¡­ no¡­¡± I muttered in disbelief. ¡°She can¡¯t be dead. The ambnce is on their way¡­ they¡¯ll surely do something to bring her back.¡±


    She looked at me like I was out of touch, sighed, and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called the doctor and ambnce, they¡¯re on their way,¡± the maid who used the telephone informed. I nodded and encouraged the maid to apply pressure to press harder on the wound, even though it seemed like it was doing little to no good. The entire towel was soaked in blood, and they had to bring another one.


    ¡°And how exactly did this happen?¡± The head maid asked.


    I let out a deep breath, trying to steady my erratic pulse.


    ¡°She¡­she had a gun,¡± I tried to exin, but my stutters got the best of me. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how she got it. She stole the key to the cell room and was trying to kill Brianna with the gun¡­But I stopped her. I tried to take the gun from her, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. She even threatened to kill me too. While we were struggling,¡­she identally pulled the trigger¡­¡±


    Silence and tension hung high and heavy as I stared at their faces which were etched with great fear and worry.


    ¡°Y¡¯all don¡¯t think¡­I did this, right?¡± I asked, hoping for a positive response. Praying they wouldn¡¯t misjudge the situation and me me for her death.


    Of course not,¡± the head maid dismissed the idea, looking at me with a touch of disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve known you since you were little. I understand you even better than you do, and I can say you¡¯re not capable of killing anyone.¡± She came closer, offering her utmostfort and support. ¡°But Catherine, on the other hand, has always been¡­mentally unstable if that¡¯s the right word. I just wish you and your parents saw that before your marriage to her was arranged. Honestly, this doesn¡¯t surprise most of us, considering she¡¯s tried to kill herself twice,¡± she nced at the other maids as if seeking confirmation, and they nodded hesitantly. ¡°So don¡¯t worry, my son. We won¡¯t let you down. We¡¯ve got your back. And we know exactly what to say when the police arrive for questioning.¡±


    Suddenly, the wail of ambnce sirens echoed outside. Paramedics arrived, and together we carefully transferred Catherine onto a stretcher. They lifted her into the back of the van, securing her and cing an oxygen mask on her face. They kept an eye on her vital signs while continuing to apply pressure to the wound, trying to control the bleeding.


    I offered to go with them, but the headmaid stopped me.


    ¡°Let me handle it instead. You¡¯re not in the right state of mind. Since this happened in the cell room, Brianna must be in shock. You should go check on her to see how she¡¯s doing. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. She was helped into the van and then they zoomed off.


    She was right. Brianna had passed out while I tried to exin what happened to her. I hadn¡¯t checked on her to see how she was doing. So I rushed off to the cell room immediately.


    When I entered, I noticed Brianna was still passed out on the floor. I initially wanted a maid to bring smelling salts to wake her up. But seeing she was still breathing and appeared to be in a peaceful sleep, I decided not to disturb her. I promised to check on her again early in the morning.


    The news of Catherine¡¯s death struck the castle like a cold, harsh wind very early in the morning. I hadn¡¯t slept all night due to worry and anticipation over it. ording to the doctor who examined her at the hospital, the bullet went deep and damaged her liver, a vital organ. She was brought inte and had lost a significant amount of blood, so there was nothing they could do to save her. The best they managed was to remove the bullet.


    During that moment, it all felt surreal. I still couldn¡¯t believe she was no more. If only she wasn¡¯t bent on harming Brianna, this would have never happened!


    Her body was taken to the morgue and her family was informed. I knew they wouldn¡¯t take it likely. And that in no time, the police and reporters wille flooding the castle.


    But before all that, I made arrangements for a private vehicle that would take Brianna to a safe ce. I promised her that I¡¯d set her free first thing in the morning, and I was doing just that.


    When I walked into the cell room, to my dismay, I saw Brianna screaming like never before.


    Quickly, I unlocked the cell and crouched down to hold her close. She continued to scream, shaking her head and repeating, ¡°No¡­ no¡­ no¡­¡±


    She was shivering almost uncontrobly, clutching her stomach. Her skin was cold, and she had turned pale with goosebumps all over. I took off my jacket and covered her with it to give her some warmth.


    She buried her face in the depths of my chest, crying and gasping for air that seemed to escape her.


    ¡°Shhh¡­.,¡± Iforted her, gently cupping her face and stroking her silky hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here with you¡­ I¡¯m here. It was just a bad dream. All in your head. It wasn¡¯t real.¡±

 Haunted

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The olive oil in the saucepan made a sizzling sound as I added chopped onions to it. Once they cooked well, I put in minced garlic and cooked the mix for about two minutes until it was fragrant. I was about to pour in the crushed tomatoes and peppers when the lights suddenly flickered, grabbing my attention.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± I said out of frustration when the lights continued flickering.


    Since there was no one nearby to help with the fuse box, I turned off the cooker and decided to go check it myself.


    I checked, and everything seemed okay to me. None of the wires or other parts were damaged. So, what could be causing the issue?


    I restarted the main control switch, and luckily the issue was fixed. I went back to my cooking, and after adding the crushed tomatoes and peppers, the lights flickered once more.


    ¡°What the heck?!¡± I cursed and turned to look at the kitchen light bulb when suddenly the image of Hermes appeared right in front of me.


    He had no clothes on, blood oozing from every part of his body, and his erect manhood.


    Fear surged through me like adrenaline, and I instinctively pulled back, identally knocking the saucepan from the stove. The hot pan burned my skin where it touched, and the mixture spilt everywhere.


    ¡°You can never be free of me,¡± Hermes gripped the burned part of my hand, and I screamed in pain as his fingers dug deep, causing my flesh to tear and crimson blood to seep out. ¡°Even though I sold you, you¡¯re still mine. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll find you, and I¡¯m taking you I¡¯m going to take you back as a sex ve. So get ready to warm up my bed as always, princess,¡± his lips spread into a devilish grin, revealing a mouth coloured with blood-blood from his guards that he killed and the innocent girls at the auction hall that he deceived


    He kept getting closer as if to kiss me, and I kept pulling back, all while his fingers were still stuck in my burnt hand.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ never,¡± I whimpered, feeling intense pain inside that made me think I might die. The more I pulled away, the more I sensed the heat from the cooker me on my face. My hair would catch fire if I didn¡¯t act fast.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Summoning all my strength, I lifted my leg and drove my knee right into his unprotected crotch, wishing I had done that harder to smash those eggs in his scrotum. He stifled a groan, distracted, and his grip on my hand loosened. I seized the saucepan and smacked him on the head with it as he yelped out, baring his teeth in pain.


    I tossed the saucepan aside, grabbed my bleeding hand, and stumbled out of the kitchen. The lights kept flickering as I staggered upstairs to my room.


    Hermes¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire building as he searched for me. I could hear his footsteps right behind me.


    ¡°Come on, princess,¡± he chuckled in a mischievous tone. ¡°You can run, but you can¡¯t hide. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll find you. You¡¯re mine. I¡¯ll always find you.¡±


    I kicked my bedroom door open, mmed it shut, and double-locked it. Resting my head against it, I couldn¡¯t hold back the sobs and tears that shook me. There was no way I was going to let Hermes take me back to that hellhole of his castle to repeat that nightmare.


    I examined my arm. It was covered in blood and the burn injury looked like it was getting worse. I have to stop the bleeding or I might die before I can get away from him.


    I turned around and froze, a lump forming in my throat. There was ady in a pitch-ck wedding gown by the window. Her hair was packed in arge messy bun and a ck veil clipped in it.


    I was super confused and scared. Who was thisdy, and how did she end up in my room? But whoever she was, we needed to work together to get out of this ce before Hermes could find us.


    I wanted to run to her, warn her that this ce wasn¡¯t safe and that we needed to leave immediately. But then she turned slowly, and to my greatest shock, it was Catherine. Blood dripped from her eyes and lips, her makeup was eerie like one from a horror movie. She held a ck withered flower, looking like she was possessed by an evil spirit.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she shot at me in a creepy, menacing voice. ¡°You wrecked my marriage! You stole my husband! Because of you, he killed me!¡±


    I was breathing so hard and shallowly, feeling like I could pass out at any moment. My heart drummed rapidly in my chest like it wanted to burst into a thousand pieces.


    In a sh, she closed the gap between us and held me tight by the neck.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­please¡­let me go¡­¡± I struggled to say, desperately gasping for air. ¡°I didn¡¯t do any¡­anything to you.¡±


    There was a loud bang on the door, like someone trying to break in. That was probably Hermes. He found me and there was no way I could escape with Catherine holding me tight by the neck.


    Catherine didn¡¯t blink at all, and her grip on my throat stayed strong. Suddenly, her eyes turned pitch ck, blood still oozing, and the flower she held turned into a dagger.


    ¡°Die you bitch!!!¡± while still holding me by the neck, she stabbed me nonstop in the stomach and I felt my life slowly fading away right before my eyes.


    Just then, the door flew open, and Hermes walked in. Like it was nned, Catherine stopped stabbing me and pushed me against the wall. She stepped aside for Hermes, who looked angrier than ever. It seemed like they were working together, to my surprise.


    Hermes gripped my throat, lifting me off the ground towards the window. I fought to keep my eyes open. With my air cut off, my heartbeat slowed, blood gushed from Catherine¡¯s stab, and my body felt out of control.


    ¡°You dare hit your master?!¡± he snarled at me. ¡°Rot in hell, bitch!¡±


    He threw me out the window, and as I fell, they peeked out with evil smirks on their bloody faces as they watched me drop.


    I kept falling, like into a never-ending hole. Then, my eyes snapped open, and I realized it was just a dream. I held my stomach, screaming, my entire body covered in goosebumps. I shivered from a feeling of intense cold, fearing I might freeze to death.


    The cell hinges squeaked open, and Sebastian rushed in. I couldn¡¯t tell if he¡¯d been watching all along or just arrived. He took off his jacket, crouched, and covered me with it.


    ¡°No¡­. no¡­no¡­. no¡­. no,¡± I kept muttering shakily as he held me close.


    His warmth and scent filled my nose, creating aforting aroma. I held him close as if trying to meld with his body, burying my face in the depths of his chest and wetting his shirt with tears. Desperately, I gasped for air, breathing in the space around him.


    ¡°Shhh¡­.,¡± heforted, gently caressing my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here with you¡­. I¡¯m here. It was all a dream. It was all in your head. It wasn¡¯t real.¡±

 I love you

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Holding back a sob, I lifted my head from Sebastian¡¯s chest. I didn¡¯t know how long I buried my face there, but it was for a while. I was feeling better now, knowing it was just a dream and the stab in my stomach wasn¡¯t real.


    ¡°Thank you¡­sorry,¡± I said embarrassed, wiping my tears with the back of my hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to waste your time or for you to see me in this state.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he gently lifted my chin and helped me wipe away the remaining tears. ¡°Everyone goes through tough moments. Just remember, what you saw isn¡¯t real and can¡¯t haunt your thoughts unless you let it. I¡¯m d I could help. I¡¯m here whenever you need someone to lean on.¡±


    I nodded, looking down. Now aware of our closeness, nervousness washed over me. A tingling sensation twirled in my stomach, and a strange feeling ran through my skin with him so close.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He held both sides of my face and leaned forward.


    Avoiding eye contact was hard; he was so close. When I finally looked up, our gaze locked. My heart jolted, my pulse pounded, and I subtly gulped. Instinctively, my eyes dropped to his lips, and for a moment, I considered forgetting everything and just kissing him till his lips were bruised. But then, the memory ofst night hit me. Catherine was shot, and I didn¡¯t know if she survived. I pulled away instantly and stood up.


    ¡°Here is your jacket,¡± I took it and handed it to him as he sighed and rose to his feet.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He took it and walked to the open bars, then turned to face me. Something was bothering him; I could tell by his downcast look and tired appearance as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night. He kept sighing, trying not to let me notice.


    ¡°What about Catherine? Did she survive the shot?¡± It felt awkward asking, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    He looked at me, fear and worry glistening in his eyes. For a moment, there was a tense silence between us, before he took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°Catherine didn¡¯t make it¡­ she¡¯s gone,¡± he confirmed, causing me to gasp and whimper. ¡°The bullet went deep, damaged her liver, and she lost a lot of blood before the ambnce arrived to take her to the hospital.¡±


    He approached me cautiously, taking my hands gently, keeping me in suspense. Then he spoke.


    ¡°You saw what happened, right? I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t kill her,¡± he exhaled heavily as if it was all too much for him to bear. ¡°I can¡¯t kill anyone, especially not Catherine. I was only just trying to get the gun from her when she identally pulled the trigger. You believe me, right?¡±


    I felt for him, seeing him like that, tears welling up as I looked at him. But I held them back; now wasn¡¯t the best time. He was only saving me and look what it cost him. At this moment, he needed my full support and trust, and that¡¯s what I¡¯d give him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said without a second thought. ¡°I saw it. I believe you¡­ And thanks for saving me. Without you, I might not be here¡­today.¡±


    Bringing my fingers to his lips, he stamped a kiss on both of them, leaving my heart racing more.


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me. I needed to hear it from you.¡±


    I nodded awkwardly as he walked back to the open bars.


    ¡°I promised to let you go today, and I always keep my word. I¡¯ve arranged a private vehicle to take you to a safe ce. You don¡¯t have to worry about Hermes or other Alpha Kings finding you there. You cany low and start a new life.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. With everything going on, I forgot he promised me that. And when did he find time to arrange a vehicle and a safe ce, given all that happened?


    I stared at him, unsure of what to say. My brain couldn¡¯t process properly at that moment. I had wanted to leave this ce so badly, but was it the right choice? Catherine¡¯s death had hit him hard, evident in every part of him. I wanted to be there for him, just as he had been for me. I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone, not yet, not now and probably¡­not ever.


    The driver¡¯s waiting outside. You have to be quick. The police and reporters will show up soon. Get on your way before they arrive. Don¡¯t stress about packing anything; everything you need will be there.¡±


    He opened the cell wider, gesturing for me to start moving.


    Reluctantly, I left the cell. While walking to the exit, I kept ncing back at him. He kept urging me forward with gestures. When I reached the doorway, I couldn¡¯t take another step. I just couldn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°You know what? Fuck it!¡± I muttered, bracing myself for what I was about to do next.


    Turning back, I rushed to him and gave him an unexpected, tight hug that nearly threw him off bnce. I held him close, pressing my face into the depth of his shoulder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t leave you, Sebastian. I¡¯m sorry for making things tough for you before. It took me a while to realize, but now I know that I love you. And I want to be nowhere else but here with you and for you¡­forever.¡±

 The Kiss

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    When she told me she loved me, it felt amazing and lifted my mood. I felt like I was on top of the world. I never saw iting. I liked her since that day at the auction hall, but her actions and words made me think she didn¡¯t feel the same.


    As she held me tight and I held her tighter, feeling the softness of her tender body against mine and taking in the jasmine scent of her hair, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the time she said our love was impossible, considering a lot of conditions. And that I should never tell her that ¡®I love her¡¯. But today, right this moment, she said it back to me, and my heart burst with joy and satisfaction knowing that we have managed to eliminate the barriers hindering us from loving each other.


    After what felt like forever, a forever I never wanted to finish, she slowly let go of the hug, a bit embarrassed. But she didn¡¯t need to be. She said exactly what I wanted to hear and did exactly what I wanted her to do too.


    Her tender gaze slowly travelled from my chest to my face, as soft as a caress. After a while, her eyes stopped on my lips. She seemed unsure, and I could hear her heart beating fast against her soft, rising chest.


    I gently held her shoulder and gave her a warm smile. I was about to speak when her next move surprised mepletely.


    She stood on tiptoes, put her hand around my neck, and pulled me into a passionate kiss. Her hunger was insatiable and caught me off guard, contrasting with her calm demeanour. I never saw iting, and it surprised me in the best way possible.


    Suddenly, she pulled away like she did the first time we kissed, leaving me wanting more. Leaving me wondering why.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ really sorry, Sebastian,¡± she stammered, avoiding eye contact, trying to exin. ¡°It¡¯s so silly and thoughtless of me to do this now¡­ please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not at all and I don¡¯t forgive you for it,¡± I replied quickly and without warning, took her by the side of her jaw and reimed her lips, kissing her twice as passionately as she did to me.


    Since standing on tiptoes was hard for her, I lifted her by the hips, held her light frame, and bnced her on my lower torso. My fingers traced her backside as our mouths explored the recesses of each other¡¯s. This time, she won¡¯t pull away.


    I pinned her against the wall for better support, peppering her face and neck with tantalizing kisses. My hands ravaged her supple thighs, desperate to explore underneath her gown. Soft moans escaped her lips as she carelessly ran her finger over my hair, ruffling it out of shape.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time or ce. Catherine was just confirmed dead and someone could barge in on us. But fuck it! I didn¡¯t give a damn anymore. My whole body was burning with so much passion and desire I couldn¡¯t stop.


    My member was excited and yearned to be free to delve into her and explore. Holding her steady against the wall with my left arm, I quickly tried to undo my belt and pull off my pants with my right arm. Just then, the distant wail of police sirens outside grabbed our attention, interrupting our moment.


    The police and maybe the reporters are here. As the Alpha king and the deceased¡¯s husband, I have to be there when theye to talk to them and let them know what happened.


    Damn! Why does it have to be now? Why do they have to spoil this special moment that took forever to finallye?


    I wanted to pick up where we left off, but she urged me to stop.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Sebastian, Sebastian,¡± she ced a hand on my chest to hold me back, turning her face to avoid my lips. ¡°We have to stop. We can¡¯t keep going like this. The police are here, and they¡¯ll need you.¡±


    I stopped and leaned my forehead against hers, our hard breathing in unison, escaping in the form of deprived desire.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said after much hesitation and gently put her down. I fixed my messy hair, easily getting it back in shape; it was still a bit damp from yesterday¡¯s hair cream. ¡°You can stay in your room for now. We¡¯ll pick up where we left off when everything settles¡­ that¡¯s if you still want to.¡±


    She nodded slowly, seeming a bit hesitant, as sheposed herself. Once ready, we left together. I walked her to her room, and then I headed to the main part of the castle. My mind couldn¡¯t stop reying the scenario again and again.


    *****


    Because of my authority and position, I managed to shake off the police easily, and my most trusted bodyguard handled the reporters. Things were going smoothly until I found out Catherine¡¯s mom hired a private investigator to look into her death. Maybe she wasn¡¯t fully convinced her daughter identally took her life.


    I observed closely, feeling a mix of emotions, as the investigator interviewed my bodyguards and the castle maids. I wasn¡¯t bothered because I knew they had my back just as much as I had theirs.


    The investigator seemed serious and kept a professional demeanour, never showing signs of fatigue. It felt like she had endless energy. After questioning others, she came to me. I couldn¡¯t ignore the way she eyed me, almost like I was her main suspect. Regardless, I wasn¡¯t scared because I was innocent, and to hell with her if she thought she could intimidate me in my castle and kingdom.


    She wore a woollen coat over a turtleneck, giving off a no-nonsense vibe. Probably in herte thirties, she looked too tall for ady in those wedge heels. Her sharp golden-brown eyes could easily distinguish the bad from the good. Sporting a pixie cut dyed silver tinum, it almost seemed like her natural hair colour. She had a long badge hanging around her neck, reaching down to where her belly button would be.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Sebastian,¡± she greeted politely, though without a smile. She seemed like someone who didn¡¯t smile much. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss,¡± I acknowledged with a nod. ¡°In my questioning, I found out there was a witness at the murder scene named Brianna Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I mumbled, crossing my arms defensively over my chest. ¡°Is anything the problem?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Since she was the only witness at the murder scene, her statement is crucial for the investigation. Hope you don¡¯t mind bringing her in for questioning?¡±


    Her referring to it as a ¡®murder scene¡¯ sounded unsettling. It made it sound like either Brianna or I was responsible for intentionally killing Catherine in cold blood.


    Her sharp gaze was fixed on me as if searching for something incriminating.


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll go get her.¡±


    ¡°Not you,¡± she restrained me by holding my arm. ¡°Let one of my colleagues go get her.¡±


    I furrowed my brows and blinked in confusion. What was she trying to achieve? Why wouldn¡¯t she let me go bring Brianna myself? Was she worried I¡¯d tell Brianna to lie as a cover-up? If that was the reason, then she was greatly mistaken and unbelievable.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I protested. ¡°Whether I bring her or your colleague does, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°It does matter, Alpha Sebastian,¡± she replied firmly as if intentionally trying to provoke me. ¡°For the sake of the investigation, I advise you not to. Just let me handle what I¡¯m here for. Okay?¡±


    I nodded reluctantly. She signalled to one of her colleagues, who was lurking like a security dog, toe over. I directed him to Brianna¡¯s room but insisted that the head maid apany him to avoid frightening Brianna.


    She hadn¡¯t been here for even an hour, and she was already irritating me. I med my guys for letting her in, considering she wasn¡¯t from around here. They exined they couldn¡¯t stop her because she had a warrant, high-ranking colleagues, and, most importantly, was sent by Catherine¡¯s mom.

 The Questioning I

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Even after I took a shower and tried to stay calm, I couldn¡¯t shake off the restlessness. The incident in the cell room with Sebastian kept reying in my mind. We almost had sex, and just thinking about it made my thoughts run wild. I really wanted him, but the situation pushed me in the opposite direction.


    That kiss was a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have kissed him to begin with. At least not now. Catherine just diedst night and doing this with Sebastian makes it seem like I¡¯m an opportunist who¡¯s been waiting around for this to happen.


    ¡°Say all you want. List all the excuses in the whole wide world. But I¡¯m not blind. I know what I saw yesterday. You appear all meek and innocent like a kitten. But I can see right through you. Beyond all that meekness. All that innocence is a lying snake. A sly fox. Not only are you here to snatch my husband from me. But you¡¯re also here to steal my position as Luna from me!!¡±


    ¡°I can see you were sent from the pit of hell to destroy my marriage and steal my position!!¡±


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d sit back and watch you take my man and position? You must be foolish to think that. It¡¯ll never happen as long as I¡¯m alive!!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s words echoed loudly in my mind, making it difficult for me to breathe properly. I got up from the bed to get rid of the tense feelings. Covering my ears with my hands, I cried out ¡°No!¡± and shook my head, trying to block out the sounds.


    What I did with Sebastian earlier made it seem like Catherine¡¯s words were true. It was making me feel bad and guilty. Maybe she was right. What will the maids think of me when they see Sebastian and me together? They might think I¡¯m pretending and somehow yed a role in her death.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­no¡­no¡­ This can¡¯t be. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I kept mumbling. That¡¯s not who I am.


    I ced my hand on my chest, trying to ease the tension and guilt building up inside me. Gradually, it subsided and I felt better. Looking out the window, I saw many police cars with their siren lights shing and TV and media vans near the castle. Police and news reporters were swarming around like busy bees.


    I sighed heavily with a sour expression on my face. Is all thismotion because of Catherine¡¯s death?


    There was a firm knock on the door, and I hurried to open it, expecting to see Sebastian. I nned to let him know we couldn¡¯t pick up from where we left off in the cell room, at least not for now, until things settled down. I hoped he¡¯d understand and respect my choice without thinking otherwise.


    On opening the door, I was surprised to see a strange-looking man with a pair of sharp gunslinger eyes and a military haircut to match staring back at me.


    His outfit, a long coat over a dress shirt with well-ironed cks and a long ID badge around his neck, indicated he was a detective or high-ranking police officer.


    The head maid stood next to him, giving me strange looks that hinted she couldn¡¯t prevent him froming. It seemed like she wanted me to be cooperative to avoid any issues.


    ¡°Are you Miss Brianna Campbell?¡± he asked firmly, his gaze steady on mine, like those detectives you see in movies.


    I quickly looked at the head maid. She shrugged and motioned for me to go ahead and answer him with nods and eye signals.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, trying too hard to hide the fear and nervousness building up inside me. ¡°I¡¯m the one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Detective Michael Conrad,¡± he said, offering his hand, and I hesitantly shook it. I thought his palms would be tough from fighting crime, but they were surprisingly soft, like a pillow. ¡°I¡¯m part of the top detectives assigned to Luna Catherine¡¯s case. We know you witnessed the crime,¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I nodded reluctantly, almost fidgeting nervously. I wondered where this was going. I hoped he wasn¡¯t here to hold me responsible for Catherine¡¯s death.


    ¡°As a result, the chief detective has requested your presence for questioning. Do you minding with us?¡± he asked, his sharp gunslinger eyes dimming suspiciously as if thinking I might try to escape or something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± I wore aposed look, forcing a smile.


    He signalled for me to lead the way, and I closed my door behind me. An icy fear wrapped around me on the inside, making me feel cold. I worried that if this detective sensed my nervousness, he might think I had something to do with Catherine¡¯s death and consider me a main suspect. I couldn¡¯t let that happen, so I tried to look calm and less awkward.


    Sebastian never told me that I¡¯d be called for questioning. I didn¡¯t even know what to say. What if nervousness and fear grips so tight and I end up spilling what wasn¡¯t required of me?


    Oh goodness¡­


    Just then the head maid held my hand and reassured me, saying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just asking questions to figure things out. Everyone in the castle got asked. Just tell the truth. Be done with it and you¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I nodded to what she said and she jerked her headfortingly at me as her warm hand left mine. It made me feel a little better, but I wished she didn¡¯t have to say it to the detective¡¯s hearing.


    I was led to a guest room where ady with a short pixie haircut, looking a bit boyish, was sitting, staring at her phone. From the way she sat, one could tell she was a very talldy. Her serious and somewhat proud demeanour was enough to tell me she was the chief detective her colleague was talking about.


    Looking around, I noticed Sebastian standing in the side of the room, looking troubled with his arms crossed. He must be overwhelmed with the cops and reporters and everything. When our eyes met, he nodded and smiled reassuringly in a way that said I shouldn¡¯t be scared. That he was here with me.


    ¡°Miss Brianna?¡± The detective drew my attention.


    I looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± she motioned towards the cosy chair in front of her.


    I sat down the way Aunt Gigi taught me: face forward, shoulders straight, legs together, and hands on my thighs. I didn¡¯t need to be scared; Sebastian was with me. No need to worry. None of us were responsible for Catherine¡¯s death. She brought it upon herself.


    ¡°Miss Brianna Campbell,¡± she said again, grabbing a pen and a small notepad. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re Alpha Sebastian¡¯s ve, bought at an auction. From the information I gathered, you tried to escape the castle once and as a result, he had you locked up in the cell. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Her words hit me hard, like a wrecking ball, shattering myposure. I didn¡¯t see iting ¨C her starting like that, saying that.


    ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t quite say it like that¡­¡± I stumbled, blinking a lot, still trying to recover from the impact of her words.


    ¡°How would you say it then?¡± she replied quickly, grabbing my words from me. ¡°Please understand Miss Brianna that this is a very serious case. Your totalpliance and honesty are greatly needed, otherwise, we might be forced to believe that you¡¯re hiding something and as such will bebelled a main suspect. Hope you understand?¡±


    I nodded slowly, taking in a sharp breath as I tried to steady my pulse. I pray I survive this.

 The Questioning II

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°For how long have you been in this castle?¡±


    ¡°For a few months¡­ I guess,¡±


    She lowered her head to write something down, then lifted it with an irritated exhale, like a teacher dealing with a challenging student.


    ¡°I thought I made it very clear that your totalpliance and honesty are needed in this interrogation. I don¡¯t need guesses or half answers or word fillers. All I need from you right now is concise straightforward answers. Are you with me?¡± she looked at me like she was instructing a kid.


    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, she was being mean. Why was she making things so tough for me, as if I caused all her problems? It seemed like she just wanted me to confess to killing Catherine, so she could arrest me and move on.


    ¡°Four months,¡± I said, hiding my annoyance. ¡°I have been here for four months.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she muttered and scribbled it down.


    ¡°Can you tell me about Alpha Sebastian and Luna Catherine¡¯s rtionship over your time here? Were they happy or facing issues? Share everything you know,¡± she asked, fully focused, resting her clenched fist on her jaw, which looked rather too sharp and square for ady.


    I felt my breath reflexively suck itself in. I swallowed hard to ovee the impact so as not to start coughing uncontrobly. That¡¯ll seem stupid and suspicious. And Sebastian was here, staring.


    I looked at him, and he seemed really angry like he wanted to rip this detective¡¯s face from her body. When our eyes met, he swiftly hid his emotions and acted like nothing was going on.


    But I could sense something was bothering him. All this was eating him up. It looked like the detective saw him as the main suspect, hoping I¡¯d reveal something so she could take him in immediately. But I won¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t betray Sebastian. I won¡¯t fail him just as he has never failed me before. He always came through for me whenever I needed him. And now, I¡¯ll return the favour without holding back. It¡¯s not like he killed Catherine. Even though I lost consciousness and didn¡¯t see everything fully, I believed him. Sebastian would never lie to me much less kill anyone.


    I turned to the detective, my jaw firmly set. I wanted to answer her question when she asked;


    ¡°Miss Brianna, are you feeling pressured, threatened, or ckmailed by anyone in or outside the castle? If you are, please let me know. You don¡¯t need to worry; we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡­no, I¡¯m not?!¡± I scoffed, my features etching with disbelief.


    But she wasn¡¯t convinced, so she turned her frustration and tantrum towards Sebastian.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, your being here is putting my witness in a distressed state. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you can please step out until we¡¯re done?¡± She raised an eyebrow with noticeable sarcasm. I couldn¡¯t help but be startled by how blunt and direct she was. How she spoke and asked for favours in a way that made one¡¯s blood boil.


    What distressed state? I nearly ran mad with shock and confusion. Sebastian¡¯s presence was everything I needed and more. It wasn¡¯t putting me in any distressed state. What the fuck was wrong with thisdy?!


    Sebastian unfolded his arms and let out an exasperated sigh. He kept shaking his head as if he was stopping himself from doing something that would be disastrous.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he raised his hand, giving in as he was about to leave reluctantly. My eyes gleamed with worry; I didn¡¯t want him to go. I didn¡¯t want to be left alone with this mean maniptor. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, but I want you to know she¡¯s not being threatened, pressured or ckmailed by anyone, especially me,¡± he emphasized, giving thedy a stern look.


    ¡°She¡¯s sitting right here to speak for herself,¡± the detective replied, matching his tone and stare. ¡°You or anyone else don¡¯t have the right to speak for her.¡±


    Sebastian shook his head and huffed out an audible breath, getting angrier and more frustrated. He left, almost mming the door behind him.


    My brows furrowed with more worry. I nced away, feeling a mix of pain and anger, trying to calm my frustrated breaths. Now that he was gone, I had no idea what this woman had in store for me. She was very maniptive and mean. But I¡¯ll do my best not to let her get to me.


    ¡°Are you okay, Miss Brianna?¡± She quirked her brow questioningly as I looked at her, her eagle eyes searching my face suspiciously. She couldn¡¯t wait to crack me up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered firmly, keeping my feelings hidden from her.


    ¡°Good to know. Now, back to my question. So how would you describe their rtionship?¡±


    As far as I know, Sebastian and Catherine lived happily together until I came along. Catherine got insecure and jealous and crazy and things went haywire. But I won¡¯t reveal it that way. I won¡¯t say anything that might make Sebastian look guilty or put him at risk of getting arrested.


    ¡°As you mentioned before, I tried to escape and got locked up for months. So, I wasn¡¯t privy to many details about their private lives. But from the little I know, they lived as a married couple should.¡± I stated confidently like I was in an interview for a very important job, keeping my gaze steady.


    She sighed then frowned, lifting her lips in a displeased and mocking manner, as if saying, ¡®You think you¡¯re tough and smart, huh? Just wait and see.¡¯ Then she lowered her head and scribbled.


    I tried to peep at what she was writing, but couldn¡¯t see anything. Her writing was fast and way too tiny.


    ¡°Others in the castle shared their ounts of the murder, but as you were at the centre of it, I want to hear your side of the story,¡± her gaze intensified, piercing through me like a nail through a wall.


    ¡°It waste at night in the cell room. I was getting ready to sleep when Luna Catherine walked in with a gun, threatening me. Just as she was about to pull the trigger, Sebastian rushed in and stopped her. He tried to grab the gun, but she resisted. They struggled, and she identally shot¡­herself,¡± I exined straightforwardly, not holding back any details.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± a smug smirk yed on her lips, her interest aroused. ¡°Now, the big question is, where did she get the gun, and why did she want to kill you? Was there some kind of dispute between you two?¡±

 The Call

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I tried to say something to answer her question, but she interrupted me again.


    ¡°¡­No offence, but let¡¯s look at it this way: you¡¯re a ve purchased at an auction, and she¡¯s a Luna, a royalty. Why would she want to kill you? What will she gain? Logically, it should be the other way around,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡­¡± I stared at her,pletely disbelieving, scoffing incredulously. Now I understood why Sebastian had that murderous look on his face when he looked at her. She was incredibly annoying, and one might consider knocking out her teeth to silence her forever. And the worst part of it all was that she didn¡¯t know or she just didn¡¯t care. Did she bring me here just to insult me, topare me to a murderer?


    ¡°I believe you heard me correctly, Miss Brianna?¡± She leaned forward a bit, acting like her words didn¡¯t do any damage.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t refer to me as a ve orpare me to a murderer because I can never be one.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± she nodded, but not in a way I thought was genuine. ¡°You have my word. Now go ahead and answer the question. We have wasted too much time already,¡± she took out her phone and nced at the screen to check the time. ¡°I have other ces to be.¡±


    ¡°As for the gun, I have no idea how she got it. Despite not treating me so well¡­¡± I sighed deeply, ncing away as memories of everything Catherine put me through shed before me. ¡°She was still my mistress, and I held high regard and respect for her. I learned she struggled with mental instability and attempted suicide twice. I believe that might have yed a role in all of this.¡±


    She adjusted herself on the chair, long legs crossed, jaw flexed and eagle eyes still intent on me.


    ¡°Some of the other maids mentioned that. But there are no medical reports or evidence to back it up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she never wanted to seek medical help despite the persuasion from Alpha Sebastian and some of the maids. Some people have a hard time epting they have a mental illness,¡± Amelia filled me up on all this when she served me meals in the cell. I really miss her and wish she was here.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she shrugged and scribbled. ¡°Onest thing before I let you go. You mentioned she didn¡¯t treat you well, but the other maids I spoke to said she treated you poorly and even knocked you out once. I think there might be more to this than just mental instability.¡± She raised an eyebrow.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I nced away again, blinking severally as I contemted telling her Catherine was like that towards me because she thought I¡¯d steal Sebastian and her position as Luna from her.


    I looked back at her and tried to say something when she motioned for me to stop. What was with her and stopping me halfway whenever I wanted to say something?


    ¡°This is what one of the maids said,¡± she flipped through the pages of her small jotter. ¡°Here and I quote: ¡°Luna Catherine is like that towards Miss Brianna because Miss Brianna is prettier than her. Luna Catherine is very conscious of her beauty and guards it like someone is going to break in at any moment and steal it from her. She hates it when someone is prettier or better than her at something. That¡¯s why she is always angry at Miss Brianna and treats her badly. And also because Alpha Sebastian treats Miss Brianna well too¡±.


    She dropped the small jotter and stared at me as if observing my features, probably to check if what the maid said about me being pretty was true. When she felt she had stared enough, she asked;


    ¡°What does beauty have to do with all of this? Some other maids mentioned it too, but I¡¯m finding it a bit hard to believe. I want to hear it directly from you. Is this true, or is there something else important I should know before I let you go?¡±


    As I gazed at her, I hesitated, trying to find the right words. On the contrary, I admired Catherine¡¯s beauty. She always looked stunning with or without makeup, and her figure, and stylish fashion sense. I wasn¡¯t on strict dieting like her, I rarely wore makeup and didn¡¯t have the fashionable designer clothes she often wore. So, why would she envy my beauty?


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s true,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Along the line, I did notice it and if most of the maids noticed it too, who am I to deny it then?¡±


    I had to admit the maids saved me from this predator sitting before me, eager to devour me. Now, I can leave and go check on Sebastian.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now,¡± she smiled unnaturally, closing her jotter. It was the first time I saw her smile since I entered, and it looked strange on her. ¡°Thank you for your time. You may go now.¡±


    Upon leaving, I looked around for Sebastian but couldn¡¯t find him. As I walked to the main part of the castle, I noticed many maids and some of Sebastian¡¯s guards there. They appeared worried and a bit scared, their expressions revealing unspoken fears as they stared at the reporters eager to storm in. However, they were restricted by barriers and some of Sebastian¡¯s guards were stationed at the entrance.


    I was about to turn and go upstairs to find him when he suddenly appeared like a ghost, almost surprising me a little.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± He asked, giving me a quick hug, ncing around like a secret agent searching for the perfect spot to nt a bomb. ¡°Did that parasitic freak say or do anything to hurt you? If she did, I swear I¡¯m kicking her off my property right now. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the most senior detective or whatever¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Sebastian,¡± I ced my hand on his chest, feeling the forceful rise and fall as his heart beat unsteadily with rage. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be angry or worried. It went well. She didn¡¯t say or do anything to hurt me.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t being honest. Even though that woman¡¯s words hurt me a lot and made my blood steam, especially when she called me a ve and looked at me like I was a shit bag and serial killer, I chose not to tell Sebastian. I felt it wasn¡¯t necessary, and sharing it would onlyplicate things further.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled, squeezing the bridge of his nose, taking a moment to calm the storm of emotions inside him. I lowered my hand from his chest, giving him the space he needed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry it turned out like this. It caught me off guard¡­ I didn¡¯t expect her toe, let alone question everyone in the castle. Catherine¡¯s mother sent her and her shitty team¡­ And I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    He breathed heavily as if the weight of the whole world rested on his shoulders. Gently, I came close, careful not to startle him or make things worse. I rubbed his bare arm soothingly, feeling the silky hairs scrap against my palms, and how hard and toned it was.


    ¡°I understand perfectly. You don¡¯t have to be sorry or exin anything to me. It¡¯s all for investigative purposes. And most importantly, we have nothing to worry or be afraid of since we¡¯re innocent.¡±


    He looked at me, his creamy satin gaze lingering. For a moment, my heart skipped uncountable beats and the world around me paused as I thought he might take my chin and kiss me again. Sighing, he ced his arms on his waist which waspletely drowned underneath his shirt and let out a gust of stormy breath. I could tell he was feeling better now.


    I didn¡¯t quite get why Catherine¡¯s family sent these detectives from afar. Weren¡¯t the ones in our kingdom good enough? Maybe there were other reasons behind their actions that I wasn¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea if any of these detectives saw us this close right now,¡± he said with that initial secret agent expression. ¡°Go to your room. I¡¯ll join youter, after all this.¡±


    Hisst sentence made my mind race back to what we didn¡¯t finish in the cell room. A nervous breath escaped me as I swallowed hard. My lips parted, and my mouth suddenly felt dry, longing for something-something like his lips, his feel, his touch¡­ his body.


    No, no, no. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. I already decided not to carry on with it until this whole issue died down. And I¡¯ll stick to that. I have to. Don¡¯t I? Please tell me I do.


    ¡°Brianna, Brianna, hey,¡± he tapped my shoulders, calling me as if he were pulling me from a dream. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I almost flinched, answering him quickly.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s done questioning everyone in the castle, it¡¯s time for her and her sidekicks to use the exit. What else could they want?¡± he fumed, clenching his jaw. ¡°You can go to your room now.¡±


    I nodded and was about to head for the stairs when the door to the guest room, where the detective had questioned me, creaked open, and I heard her call;


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, you¡¯re needed.¡±

 The Arrest

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Brianna looked lost and a bit nervous as I talked to her. So I tapped her on the shoulder to draw her attention back to me. I had a feeling that the annoying parasitic detective said something hurtful to her after she sent me out of the room. It¡¯s so silly of her to think I would threaten, pressure, or ckmail Brianna.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied fast, like someone caught in a daze, flinching a bit.


    I studied her face closely, like a microscope examining an organism. Something was off, and I could sense it. That woman must have said something hurtful, even though she won¡¯t admit it. The Brianna I knew preferred to keep her problems to herself, and I didn¡¯t like that. I wished she¡¯d share everything with me ¨C her challenges, problems, worries, struggles, setbacks. I was eager to help erase them all with a singleforting touch.


    A strong wave of anger seeped into my skin and spread throughout my body. That¡¯s just about it! It¡¯s time for the detective and her sidekicks to leave my castle. They¡¯ve finished their questioning, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they found anything useful.


    I told Brianna to head to her room as she was already on her way. I was about to flounce into the room where the detective was when she opened the door and called me.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, you¡¯re needed.¡±


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation as I approached her. Need me for what again? Haven¡¯t you used me enough already?!


    ¡°Now that you and your minions are done asking questions, I¡¯ll appreciate if y¡¯all can please step out of my property,¡± I tilted a brow, copying the way she told me to leave the room earlier because my presence was putting Brianna in a ¡®distressed state¡¯. If only she knew her presence was doing so much worse, she wouldn¡¯t have said that.


    ¡°Take it easy, my king,¡± she teased, giving me a sly smile. For a moment, I thought she was trying to be seductive, and it made me feel nauseous. ¡°You¡¯re really quick to kick us out. What¡¯s the problem? Afraid we might discover something that could get you in trouble?¡± She narrowed her eyes, giving me the same suspicious look she¡¯d had been giving me since she arrived.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you,¡± I said with a cocky attitude. ¡°I¡¯mpletely innocent of any charges you might throw at me. Everyone here knows it and can vouch for me! Your human Chihuahuas have been parading the entire castle since they arrived without finding anything useful. What more incriminating evidence against me could they possibly find?¡±


    She red at me, like a cobra ready to strike. Her jaw was tight, and her lip-glossed lips showed frustration and a desire to exert revenge most brutally. I chuckled at the sight, feeling self-satisfied. She thought she was the only one who could get on people¡¯s nerves, but now she knew I had a master¡¯s degree in it. No one can hurt Brianna while I¡¯m around and get away with it.


    ¡°With all due respect, Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t speak to me like that or refer to my colleagues as ¡®human Chihuahuas.''¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha King, I can speak to you however I fucking want and refer to your colleagues as whatever I fucking like,¡± I gritted.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that you could get arrested for this disruptive behaviour,¡± her brows drew in an agonized expression. ¡°And if you try to interfere with uspleting our work here, we¡¯ll be forced to take serious legal action against you for obstruction of justice.¡±


    She lifted her chin, locking eyes with me. Even with her already tall height and those wedge heels, she was just a few inches above my shoulders. Then she said, ¡°You might think you¡¯re untouchable, Alpha King Sebastian, but remember the rule ofw applies to everyone. None of you Alpha Kings are exempt from it.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead and arrest me, Miss Rule of Law,¡± I sped my hands together, offering them to her to cuff me if she had the guts.


    She made a face, scoffed, and looked at me as if I were the most disgusted thing ever. She walked away, positioning herself a few inches from me as I faced her.


    Brianna was still there, on the first step, gripping the rail, observing everything with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read. Was she upset with me for acting the way I did? But I had to act that way because this detective hurt her and was being an unbearable bitch.


    When I looked at her soft eyes, they were saying ¡®Grandma won¡¯t approve of that behaviour. Remember to always be nice, no matter what.¡¯ I sighed and wished she understood so she wouldn¡¯t have to give me that look that was making me feel guilty.


    ¡°Take us to the crime scene if you don¡¯t mind,¡± the detectivedy demanded, averting my gaze to her.


    Sighing in exasperation, I reluctantly led the way. She signalled for her side kicks who joined us as we made our way to the part of the castle where the cell room was.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has anyone else been here since the death incident?¡± She asked, entering cautiously with her team as if ensuring it was safe before proceeding.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied.


    After the unexpected make-out with Brianna earlier this morning, the cell room has been locked. No one else has been here.


    Their eyes roamed as if in a ce that was haunted once, their senses heightened to catch anything incriminating or the faintest sound. They can search all they want; there¡¯s nothing here. The sooner they realize that the better for them, and the sooner they left my castle.


    ¡°Ahhhhaa¡­¡± the chief detective eximed as if recalling something extremely important. ¡°Just what I was looking for.¡±


    My eyes raced to the direction she was going and I saw the gun Catherine used on the floor just by the wall. Fuck! I totally forgot about it. I should have dumped it. No, no, no. That wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. It will only seem like I was hiding something. After all, It can¡¯t incriminate me. I was only trying to get it from Catherine when she shot herself.


    The chief detective took out a pair of white rubber gloves from her coat pocket and put them on. Carefully, she lowered and picked up the gun as if it were toxic. Her colleague handed her a transparent stic bag.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking this to the forensicb to run a fingerprint test on it,¡± she exined as she ced the gun in the stic bag, and her colleague sealed it shut. ¡°We need to figure out who gave her that gun or if she had it all along.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian,¡± she tilted her head towards my direction. ¡°Do you keep guns in this castle?¡±


    I shook my head firmly, still brooding over their intrusive presence. Guns were something I despised; we never had them. Even my guards didn¡¯t use guns. I couldn¡¯t fathom how Catherine got hold of one. Perhaps she bought it and hid it from me. How did she even know how to use one? I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, shaking my head disapprovingly.


    ¡°What about your guards?¡± She asked again. ¡°Do they carry guns?¡±


    I nearly scowled at her, shaking my head in reply. She was an opportunist, always finding problems where there weren¡¯t any. The next thing she might suggest is that one of my guards was Catherine¡¯s aplice and provided her with that gun. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me.


    We¡¯re taking it to the forensicsb then,¡± she repeated, exhaling as if this was the ultimate decision in her life.


    Not finding anything else, we left. There were no traces of Catherine¡¯s blood; the maids cleaned it all up the same night it happened. Thank goodness for that, or the chief detective would have made a big fuss about it.


    In the main part of the castle, they went into a guest room and locked the door. My frustration spiked, and irritation filled my core. Why the fuck were they returning to that room? What were they discussing now? It was way past time for them to leave my castle!


    I thought of eavesdropping on their conversation but dropped the idea. People were nearby, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for an Alpha King. Besides, I probably wouldn¡¯t hear much as their voices would be muffled by the walls and door.


    Suddenly, the door flung open and they marched to me as if to ambush me.


    Two of her colleagues grabbed my arms, forcefully pulling them back beneath me. I yelped a bit in pain as one of them cuffed my wrists.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian Stan, you¡¯re under arrest for the murder of your wife, Catherine Stan.¡±

 Taking him away

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    My face twisted out of shape and my eyes flew wide open in extreme shock.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! What the fuck are you doing?!!¡±


    ¡°Arresting you, of course,¡± she folded her arms, smirking as if she had just won the biggest trophy ever. ¡°You might think being an Alpha King makes you untouchable, but you¡¯repletely mistaken.¡±


    ¡°You making the biggest mistake of your life,¡± I seethed, ring as if I wanted to pounce on her, but her sidekicks held me in check. ¡°Tell your minions to take their hands and this cuff off me right now!¡±


    The castle maids and my guards began to gather, their expressions as if they witnessed a fatal ident. My guards growled at the detectives and her colleagues, eager to intervene. But I instructed them to stand down. It wasn¡¯t necessary. This woman thinks she¡¯s a hero, but she and her sidekicks are making the worst mistake of her life. And I¡¯ll make sure they pay dearly for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible,¡± she said with a firm, serious tone and expression. ¡°You have the right to remain silent; anything you say or do right now will be used against you at the station. Until we gather enough evidence to prove your innocence, you are considered responsible for the death of your wife and will be ced in solitary confinement. Take him to the car!¡±


    Her colleagues pushed and shoved me towards the exit as if I were a criminal. I stopped struggling because I knew it was pointless. Actions speak louder than words. Mark my words, once I¡¯m out, they¡¯ll pay dearly for the shame they¡¯re putting me through. They can say or do whatever they like, but I¡¯m innocent. This arrest is based on false usations, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll use to bring them down.


    The horrified look on the faces of the castle maids and the anger on my guards¡¯ faces only made me feel worse as they pushed me to the exit. Quickly, I nced around to see if I could find Brianna, but couldn¡¯t spot her. She must have gone upstairs to her room earlier. Thank goodness she wasn¡¯t here to see me like this.


    Exiting the castle, I found myself engulfed amid a swarm of photographers and reporters. Some of the detectives¡¯s colleagues made a wall to help us through. Phones and digital cameras clicked nonstop as reporters moured for a word, battling to thrust their microphones and phones in our faces. I kept my head down to avoid it as we moved through the busy crowd. This will likely be the biggest news in tomorrow¡¯s paper ¨C Alpha King Sebastian Arrested For The Death Of His Beloved Wife. Not knowing it was all based on false usations.


    One of the colleagues opened the car door. The ones holding me pushed my neck down, forcing me into the backseat.


    ¡°You¡¯re making the biggest mistake of your life and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it,¡± I said to him as he was about to close the door.


    He looked at me as if to study me for a moment. Then he asked.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, giving him a stern look. He was the same person who went to get Brianna for questioning earlier. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you my word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace. Shame on you! What kind of husband and Alpha King murders his wife? A disgusting one!¡± He spat out the words, his face twisted in disgust, before mming the door shut.


    I stared at him, feeling a mix of anger and disbelief. How could he talk to me like that for something I didn¡¯t do? If not that I had self-control, I would have put my cuffed hands over him on the driver¡¯s seat and pulled at his throat till he suffocated and died.


    Some people from the crowd, still held back by the other colleagues, managed to slip through. They gathered around the car, even trying to open the doors as the driver took off.


    As I looked back at the car screen and saw them, I thought I saw that chief detective talking to them on their microphone. I snarled in anger. That bitch!


    BRIANNA¡¯S POVContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I heard loud cries and shouts from downstairs. At first, I thought it was something small, nothing to worry about. But after a few seconds, it got louder. My brows knitted, and my heart started racing as I wondered what might be going on down there. I was sure the castle maids were involved because they were high-pitched and feminine cries.


    I wanted to go check it out. But Sebastian said I should stay here till everything died down. I just hoped he hadn¡¯t gotten into a fight with that detectivedy or any of her colleagues. I saw the way he was angry and talked to her earlier when she called him. Though she was annoying, it didn¡¯t sound nice at all and I didn¡¯t approve of it.


    The shrills got louder, reaching outside. I heard themotion, the sound of cameras shing, reporters making noise to get some news, something to feed on. Curiosity tingled through my body. I couldn¡¯t stay still, so I hurried to the window, hoping to see what was going on.


    My heart skipped a beat and I forgot how to breathe for a moment on seeing the same detective who had brought me in for questioning now pushing a handcuffed Sebastian through the crowd and into the police car.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I cried and rushed downstairs immediately.


    Why were they arresting him? He is innocent. He didn¡¯t kill Catherine? He¡¯d never kill anyone.


    When I reached the main part of the castle, everything was chaotic. Some maids were crying, others confused and whispering amongst themselves. His guards had angry expressions like lions denied their prey. How could they let them take him when he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong?


    Ignoring everything, I almost ran outside, hoping to stop that car. I wanted to tell them over and over again that he didn¡¯t do it until they let him go. But two of his guards stopped me before I could even reach the doorstep.


    They grabbed my arms and effortlessly carried me to one of the guest rooms. My legs dangled in the air as I fought against their tight grip.


    ¡°How could you let them take him?!¡± I yelled at them, pain and anger surging through me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect him? Isn¡¯t that what he¡¯s paying you for?! He¡¯s innocent, and we all know it. How could you let them take him like that¡­ in front of those hungry reporters?!¡±


    One of them kicked the door open, and together, they dropped me on the bed. I tried to get up right away, to move and rush back out, but they held me down.


    ¡°Pull yourself together, woman!¡± one of them ordered harshly as I kept struggling, making me freeze in fear. That tone alone could make an elephant cry. They were annoyed and fed up with my little antics I knew wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere. The car was miles away now. Unless I had super speed, there was no way I could get to it. ¡°No one is allowed to go out there!¡±


    I stayed calm under their control, panting like I just finished a sprint.


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll just sit back and let those fools take our boss, uhh?¡± He asked rhetorically, raging eyes on me.


    I hugged myself and shook my head like someone going through a scary moment. Tears blurred my vision, but I blinked several times to try to get rid of them as I looked at the guard.


    ¡°He ordered us to stand down and do nothing,¡± he exined, traces of anger and somewhat regret in his tone.


    ¡°Why?¡­¡± My eyes dted in surprise.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the smart thing to do,¡± the other guard, who had been quiet, said. ¡°I know Alpha Sebastian well and have done many jobs with him. He doesn¡¯t make noise or act impulsively. He is patient. He¡¯s like a prowling wolf. He¡¯lle back, and he¡¯ll make every single one of those detectives pay.¡±


    I hoped so. I prayed as I turned to the window. Just when things were gradually getting better between us, this happened. From what I knew, the punishment for being charged with murder could be life imprisonment or even death penalty. I would be overwhelmed with anxiety and heartbreak if any of that happened to him. This castle would feel too cold for me to live in without him. I need him toe back. He has to. If not for any reason, at least¡­ for me.

 Unexpected Visitor

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been three days now. Three days of being locked up in this cold cell. Three days of being without food or water. Three fucking days of screaming my lungs out.


    The cell they kept me in was far from the main part of the station. Yelling wouldn¡¯t help much since they wouldn¡¯t hear me well. So I decided to stop screaming; otherwise, I might lose my voice.


    I hadn¡¯t eaten or had anything to drink since they put me here. What¡¯s weird is that I didn¡¯t really feel it. I was too upied with my fate in Catherine¡¯s case and also wondering how Brianna was doing to even think about food and water.


    I slumped against the wall, feeling defeated and helpless. Maybe the Association of Alpha Kings could help me, but that could take a while. Plus, there¡¯s a chance they might believe these idiots and use me wrongly. If that happens, getting out of here will be even tougher.


    Being stuck here was awful. It made me feel restless, lonely, and feel like I was losing my mind! It¡¯s only been three days, but it felt like forever. Now I understand what a huge mistake I made leaving Brianna behind bars all that time. I was starting to feel whatever she felt while in there, and it was terrible. Even though she forgave me, I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I should¡¯ve found a safe ce for her after she wanted to leave that night during the dinner party.


    A loud bang on the cell bars surprised me, making me jump up right away. Two stern-faced guys in police uniforms were staring at me like I was garbage they couldn¡¯t wait to incinerate. One of them had banged a baton on the bars to get my attention.


    ¡°Get up! You¡¯re needed.¡±


    One of them opened the cell and grabbed my arm, while the other took out handcuffs and forcefully put them on me, almost like trying to break my arm. They pulled me towards the exit.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡± I eximed, trying to break free from their strong, aggressive grip. ¡°I demand to know right this instant!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± one interjected. ¡°You¡¯re in no ce to demand anything. In here, you¡¯re not some king. You¡¯re just a criminal, the same as all the other inmates in any prison.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret your words,¡± I shot back at him with a ruthless expression. ¡°That I promise you.¡±


    Growling, he tried to hit me in the face with the baton he had, but the other guy stopped him by grabbing his wrist just in time.


    ¡°You¡¯d better control yourself,¡± he said as if reminding him of the consequences if he doesn¡¯t. ¡°The chief detective wants him one piece.¡±


    After saying that, he released his grip, and the angry guy huffed, ring at me in frustration. I wished my guards were here to set him straight and show him what real frustration looked like.


    They pulled me along the narrow hallway of the station and directed me into a room with a sign on topbelled ¡°Interrogation Room¡±.


    The interrogation room was as cold and sterile as the cell they¡¯d put me in. The walls were painted off-white with no adornment. Arge window, a bit high up, looked out over the greenery and floral surrounding outside.


    On one side of the table was a file holder with documents in it. On the other side, a small recording device stood as a silent witness, capturing every word exchanged by that bitch that called herself the chief detective and another voice I thought was familiar. I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face because her back was facing me.


    As the policemen brought me near the table, I squinted to get a better look. Wasn¡¯t that Rose Hardwood? Alpha Christian¡¯s wife and Catherine¡¯s best friend, the one crazy about throwing parties back when we were in school and still now. They¡¯ve been best friends since school days. They were like two peas in a pod, sharing the same traits and doing almost everything together. If anyone who doesn¡¯t know them saw them, they might even mistake them for twin sisters.


    But why was she here so early at the station? The Rose I knew from our school days would likely be partying or enjoying a fancy vacation with Christian.


    ¡°Rose,¡± I interrupted their conversation, my brows drawing together in a mix of confusion and surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She quickly nced up, and when our eyes met, she looked away with a mix of panic and anger. The anger seemed more dominant as if my presence bothered her. I turned my attention to the chief detective, who maintained her usual serious look. She gestured to the policemen to let me go. They freed me and took off the cuffs from my wrists. I rubbed my wrists, easing the pain and tension, getting the blood clumped there flowing again.


    I couldn¡¯t stop looking at Rose. She kept avoiding my eyes. Suddenly, she turned to the detective and mmed the table in anger, saying, ¡°Why did you let him go? Does he have to be here? Why not just start the trial, dere him guilty, and send him to a Supermax prison? He¡¯s the one who caused Catherine¡¯s death. Are you blind? Do you need sses? Can¡¯t you fucking see that?!¡±

 The Release and a shocking revelation

    Chapter 99:


    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°What the heck?¡± My face twisted in shock. Was that why she was here? To make them believe even more that I killed Catherine, making things worse for me? I just can¡¯t believe it. Annoyance crept over my face, and I tried to speak, but the detective beat me to it.


    ¡°You better seal that leaking hole before I do it for you,¡± she told Rose with an expression that could make an elephant cry. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to tell me how to do my job.¡±


    Rose let out an annoyed sigh and rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest like a teenager who wasn¡¯t allowed to do the cool stuff her friends were doing.


    I held back what I wanted to say since it seemed the detective had it under control. She turned to me.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Sebastian,¡± she greeted, and I nodded, keeping a straight face. The morning could have been better with a cup of coffee, or even water and a snack. It looked like she forgot I hadn¡¯t been fed since her minions tossed me into that cell. Quite inconsiderate for one called a detect-tive.


    ¡°My team and I carefully re-examined this case, considering every little detail and weighing all possible oues,¡± she sighed heavily as if what she was saying was tough. ¡°We concluded that your wife¡¯s death was a result of a mental illness¡­¡±


    Rose turned to her, gasping in shock and showing even more anger, now overreacting.


    ¡°How dare you call my best friend mentally ill!¡± she stood up, ring at the chief detective as if ready to attack. ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mentally ill for letting this murderer go free!¡±


    ¡°Rose, just calm down,¡± I tried to soothe her, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her to finish first¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me to calm down, you murderer!¡± she was out of control, whacking me with her purse until the policemen restrained her.  ¡°You¡¯re the cause of all this! You left her for that ve bitch! If only you showered her with all the love and attention she needed and desperately wanted from you, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Boys!¡± The chief detective cocked her head toward the door with a frustrated, fed-up look on her face. ¡°Take this wild animal out of here. Put her in a cell.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The policemen did as they were told. Even though there were two of them, pulling Rose out of the room looked challenging it almost seemed like they needed a crane. She was determined, wriggling and resisting like an eel. At one point, one of her heels even flew off before they closed the door. I ducked to avoid it as it wasing in my direction.


    ¡°What a bitch!¡± The chief detective sneered with a frown.


    I stayed silent, avoiding thinking too much about what Rose said to me, trying not to dwell on it.


    ¡°So back to what I was saying,¡± she fixed her gaze on me, and I met her eyes firmly. She was sharp and observant. So I didn¡¯t want her to see that Rose¡¯s words were trying to affect me. ¡°The info we got from the witnesses and clinical references indicates your wife had a severe case of Borderline Personality Disorder (BPD). You should have recognized it and helped her get assistance with an early diagnosis while she was alive, but you didn¡¯t,¡± her keen eyes narrowed, waiting for my response


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I responded, not too shocked. I knew Catherine was crazy with all the shocking things she did then. I thought a bit of therapy would help. That¡¯s why I scheduled those sessions with the psychiatrist for her. But she wouldn¡¯t go. I had no idea it was turning into something this serious. ¡°But she refused to see a therapist or psychiatrist. She didn¡¯t believe she was¡­ mentally unwell.¡±


    Sighing, she shook her head slightly in a pitiful expression.


    ¡°We believe her personal issues with Miss Brianna Campbell were a significant factor that escted the situation. That¡¯s why she wanted to harm her, and you had to step in,¡± she made a sort of confusing face that I found a bit funny. ¡°You seem to be entangled in some sort ofplicated love situation with the two women¡­¡±


    Herst sentence struck a chord with me. My eyebrows knitted together in surprise as I was almost ready to object before she had the chance.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± she extended her hand, signalling for me to hold back anything I wanted to say. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Your personal life is none of my business,¡± she audibly sighed once more. ¡°On behalf of me and my team, we apologize for wrongly using you of your wife¡¯s murder and for all the troubles we put you through. As much as I hate to say it, you¡¯ve been released. You¡¯re a free man now, Alpha Sebastian Stan.¡±


    I stared at her, unable to say anything for a moment. It took her and her minions long enough to realize that I was innocent!


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, holding back from saying more that she might not want to hear. I was still thinking about making her and her minions face consequences for the humiliation they put me through ¨C in front of my guards, the castle maids, and those media teams! Despite her apology, I had made a promise to myself and I¡¯ll keep to it.


    I turned, about to take my leave when she called me back.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you, but I think you need to see this,¡± opening a file holder, she took out a document and extended her hand to give it to me. Curiously, I took it and nced at it.


    At the top of the document, the gun fingerprint test results were clearly written. There were some scientific details in fancy words and little diagrams that I couldn¡¯t fully grasp. However, what drew my attention was the name Rose Hardwood and her passport photo disyed there.


    I furrowed my brows deeply. Rose again? What¡¯s her connection to all of this? I nced at the detective, my face expressing confusion, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°What does she have to do with all this?¡±


    She leaned back in her seat. ¡°We took the gun to the forensicb to run a fingerprint test, and unsurprisingly, we found you and yourte wife¡¯s fingerprints. However,¡± her expression shifted to a mix of seriousness and curiosity, ¡°we also discovered matching traces of Rose Hardwood¡¯s fingerprints. This leads us to believe she provided the gun to your wife,¡± she narrowed her gaze at me. ¡°Were you aware of this?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± I frowned disapprovingly. She was always determined to find a way to me and involve me in everything.


    ¡°Well, this leads to the question: How did Rose Hardwood get a gun when you royals aren¡¯t supposed to have one from what I know or was thew changed as recently?¡±


    I shrugged and shook my head, my expression saying I didn¡¯t know shit and that thews on us not carrying guns were never changed.


    I thought Catherine had illegally bought that gun. I didn¡¯t know her best friend was the one who secretly gave it to her. Who knew what other weapons Rose might have given her?


    The detective reached out for the fingerprint test result, and I handed it back to her. After cing it back into the file holder she took it from, she closed it and remarked, ¡°We¡¯re still conducting a thorough investigation. We think there¡¯s more to this. You can leave now, we¡¯ll keep you updated on anything we discover.¡±


    I nodded and headed towards the door, still stunned by what the detective revealed. I hope they uncover something that incriminates Rose, take her to court, dere her guilty, and send her to a Supermax prison, just like she wanted for me. I bet Christian isn¡¯t even aware that his beloved wife is involved in the illegal business of smuggling guns and other lethal weapons.

 His Return

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s only been three days, but it feels like an eternity without him. The castle has turned colder and oddly quiet in his absence. Everyone has changed since they took him, fearing he might never return. The guards lied to me ¨C they assured me he¡¯d be back soon, but it feels like it¡¯s taking forever.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stood by the window, looking out as I wore a gloomy, dry smile on my face. I felt like the pregnant wife of a Viking warrior, waiting patiently for his return even though there was a high chance he wouldn¡¯t. I kept waiting to hear a car honk, a police siren-anything signalling he hade back and an assurance that he wouldn¡¯t be taken away again. But it didn¡¯t seem like that would happen anytime soon.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what might be holding him back. Could they have started the trial and sent him to a high-security prison? Maybe they¡¯ve hurt him, and he¡¯s badly injured in the hospital?


    When I thought about the worst-case scenario of him being sentenced to death, my heart stopped, and my blood turned ice-cold. For a moment, I felt like I might lose my breath and copse.


    I shook my head, tears ready to fall. ¡°That can¡¯t happen¡­ it just can¡¯t be true,¡± I muttered in agony. It¡¯s only been three days since they took him. Wasn¡¯t that too early to sentence someone to death for a crime?


    I swallowed hard and tried to hold back my tears, but they got the best of me. I yielded to thepulsive sobs that shook me like an earthquake. My legs threatened to give up underneath me, so I leaned against the wall beside the window for support. He was only trying to save me. Now look where itnded him. This was all my fault. If I had perhaps done things differently, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    For a moment, I wished he wasn¡¯t there at the auction hall, I wished he hadn¡¯t bid the highest offer to buy me. I wished I had escaped that night at their anniversary party, and I wished fucking fate hadn¡¯t brought us together. If that had happened, Catherine would still be alive, and he wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this.


    Why the fuck was I feeling this way? I have never felt this way for anybody. Could this¡­could this be love? After the pain Hermes subjected me through, I had the wrong notion of men. I feared them, viewing them as sexually aggressive creatures who only thought with what was between their legs. As a result, I locked my heart, swearing never to give love a chance. But Sebastian made me rethink all that. He was slowly unlocking my heart and making me learn to love again even when I have pushed him away. He was giving me a second chance at love. He¡¯s a miracle in my life and I won¡¯t give up on him that easily.


    Smothering a sob, I wiped my cheeks clean of the tears that stained them and strengthened myself. If his guards won¡¯t do anything to help, then I¡¯ll just have to do it.


    I will find a key and take one of those cars to the garage. Even though I don¡¯t know shit about driving, I¡¯ll figure it out. Even though I didn¡¯t know my way to the police station they took him to, I will figure it out.


    I was heading to the door when it swung open, and the head maid rushed in, closing it urgently, as if she had a secret to tell me.


    On seeing my red swollen eyes, she looked at me with empathy and pulled me in for a hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in,¡± she gently patted my hair and back. ¡°Let it all out. Sometimes, we need to release those emotions before they tear us apart from the inside. So, dear, don¡¯t be afraid to let it all out¡­¡±


    Her words prated deep into my being, unleashing a torrent of tears. Deep sobs shook my throat, and each breath I took seemed to fill the entire room. I buried my face in her shoulder, letting it all out like I had never done before. I really needed that.


    ¡°As long as we¡¯re alive, life will keep throwing shit at us. It¡¯s now left for you to decide whether to let those shit shit you up or prove that they can¡¯t break you. Keep pushing, keep moving, and keep surviving. You¡¯ll reach there soon.¡±


    When my sobs quieted, and I began to feel better, she stepped back and held my shoulders. Her eyes met mine, aforting smile on her face, making her wrinkles more noticeable.


    ¡°I know you love him,¡± she said, her words leaving me dumbfounded and frozen on the spot.


    Looking away awkwardly, I tried to think of something to say in defence. But words weren¡¯t processing in my head. My mind was nk; nothing wasing out. I sighed and averted my gaze in defeat. I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling. Yes, I love him. Even though it¡¯s hard for me to ept and admit it, I do love him, I won¡¯t deny it any longer and I don¡¯t regret loving him.


    Gaining a little bit of control, I faced her and was about to say all that to her when she squeezed my shoulder, that warm smile still on her face and said.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about or be ashamed of. I¡¯m not here to judge you. Love is not a crime, and you won¡¯t get punished for simply loving someone. Love is blind; we don¡¯t get to choose who we fall in love with. Look at me,¡± she chuckled wistfully, remembering something. From her expression, I could tell it was something pleasant.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m a living example. Myte husband had no parents, siblings, or any property or inheritance linked to his name. He was an orphan, and after not being adopted by the age of eighteen, he was left to take care of himself. At that age, a child is now considered a liability in orphanage homes because they¡¯re now adults. So he had to fight tooth and nail to survive.¡±


    Tears glistened in her eyes as she continued. They were the tears of a woman who had passed through a lot in believing in love. Tears of a woman who wasn¡¯t afraid to love.


    ¡°My parents and friends suggested I leave him and find someone wealthier and more influential. My parents even arranged for me to marry a man thrice my age,¡± her smile widened as I focused on her story. ¡°But I refused and threatened to run away if they didn¡¯t let me be with him. I stood by him, and I don¡¯t regret it at all. He was a gardener and owned a flower shop. Every day when he came back, he brought the most beautiful flowers for me.¡±


    She cupped my cheeks.


    ¡°If you really love him, go for it. Don¡¯t let anything or anyone hold you back. Life is too short to not pursue what you want. Just please don¡¯t be like Catherine, okay?¡± She leaned forward, emphasizing her words.


    Her final sentence left me a bit confused. Was Catherine so disliked that even the head maid had an issue with her? Did Catherine hurt her in some way? I wished I could ask, but it seemed unnecessary. I didn¡¯t want to dwell on Catherine¡¯s matters any longer.


    I nodded and she nodded back in response. Then she dabbed her eyes.


    ¡°All this talk has made me emotional,¡± she sniffed in a sob, continuing to dab her eyes nervously. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go and continue giving pep talks to the other castle maids. They¡¯re afraid Sebastian won¡¯t return, and their paychecks won¡¯t be handed to them by month-end anymore,¡± she chuckled nervously as she left, as if everything happening was too overwhelming for her.


    Thinking about everything she said intensified my urge to find a car key, take a car from the garage, get to the station and know what they were doing to him before it was toote. I don¡¯t want to lose him. Ever. The sound of police sirens outside interrupted my thoughts.


    Quickly, I rushed to the window and looked out. The car door opened, and I saw Sebastian stepping out. He made it. He¡¯s back. Yes! He came back.

 Back For Good

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Once the police vehicle dropped me off, everyone at the castle rushed towards me, hugging me like I¡¯d been away for ages. They weed me warmly, overjoyed to have their king back.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯de back,¡± one of my right-hand guards, Khan said, looking at me with proud eyes. ¡°Even when others did, I never for once lost faith in you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡±


    We greeted with handshakes and hearty manly hugs. I shared the same vibe with my guards and even gave some of the castle maids friendly hugs.


    The head maid couldn¡¯t contain her joy when she saw me. Rushing over, despite her petite size, she hugged me so heavy it almost knocked me off bnce.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d return,¡± she said, her voice choked with emotion. A lump formed in her throat, and the next thing I felt was wetness on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not a murderer. Those detectives should be fired for putting you through all that humiliation¡­¡±


    She pulled away, held my cheeks and turned my face side to side, scrutinizing me.


    ¡°Look at what they did to you,¡± she cried out with a grimace as though she could feel the pain.


    The policemen didn¡¯t hurt me much. Most of my wounds came from their rough handling. They tossed me around like a kid¡¯s toy, even with the handcuffs on, making mend in painful ufortable ways. The red marks around my wrists were from the handcuffs being used too much and for too long, irritating the skin there.


    The head maid was right; those police officers deserve to be fired for what they put me through. I¡¯ll make sure of it once I recover, probably in two or three days. I¡¯ll call the executives of the Association of Alpha Kings and ask for their support as I file awsuit against the chief detective and her minions. Every single one of them will get a taste of my punishment. I¡¯ll take the case to the kingdom¡¯s court, where the jurisdiction will be more favourable for me since Catherine¡¯s family had a lot of connections and could manipte the entire process if it¡¯s done elsewhere.


    The head maid gently pressed my cheeks as if they were dough. I suppressed a groan, feeling some swelling there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve shed a lot of weight,¡± she looked at me with pity, eyeing me like I was the frailest thing ever ¡°I can see your bones through your skin,¡± reaching for my shoulders, she checked my corbone area through the shirt I had on. ¡°It¡¯s obvious they didn¡¯t feed you at all these past few days¡­¡±


    I nodded, my expression bleak to show she was right. She nced away, clearly angry and frustrated. ¡°These people have the audacity to starve a king, ruler of two kingdoms for that matter. If only your parents were still alive, they would¡¯ve shown them what real starvation is,¡± she huffed, then turned to look at me.


    ¡°Hurry, go take a shower because you smell like a garbage dump,¡± she breathed out sharply, trying to escape the odour. ¡°We¡¯ll have something ready for you to eat right away¡­ and maybe consider doing some shaving and trimming too,¡± she suggested.


    She gestured for me to go, but I asked for water. I hadn¡¯t had a drink since I was thrown into that cell, and all the moisture in my body was drying up. My mouth was as dry as desert and my lips ky. In a few minutes, I might end up with a serious case of dehydration if I didn¡¯t get something to drink. Dehydration brought a lot ofplications, including death, and I didn¡¯t want to die like this.


    ¡°Fast!¡± the head maid urged one of the castle maids, who had been watching me with keen interest as if I were a character in their favourite show. ¡°Fetch some water for your master. Put a pinch of salt and sugar in it.¡±


    The maid zoomed off with a couple of others followed closely behind her probably for assistance.


    As if she sensed my question about the addition of salt and sugar into it, she looked back at me and smiled dryly. ¡°It¡¯s to help rece the electrolytes you¡¯ve lost. I can tell they didn¡¯t give you anything to drink either.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I muttered, now understanding.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± She gave me that pitiful look again, winced, shook her head and facepalmed.


    My guards helped me settle into one of the dining chairs at the table while I waited for the water. I wanted to send them and the other castle maids gathered around away because I hated being seen in such a pitiful state. It was incredibly embarrassing. But the empathetic look on their faces made me not do so.


    Momentster, the maid came back with the water, appearing white due to the dissolved salt and sugar.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯m really d you¡¯re back. The whole castle felt like a graveyard without you¡­¡±


    ¡°Says the same girl who was more worried about her paycheck,¡± the head maid chimed in, and the maid lowered her head in embarrassment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Not too concerned about that matter, I concentrated on the tall ss of water. I downed it in one go and handed it back to the maid for a refill. She looked a bit surprised before leaving. If only she knew how thirsty I was, then she¡¯d bring back a whole gallon whileing back.


    I watched the maid disappear into the kitchen. My focus shifted forward, and there, just by the stairs was Brianna. My breath caught, my heart raced with excitement, joy, and¡­ love on seeing her. These past few days of living without seeing her, feeling her, and gazing into those beautiful cial eyes felt like a crucial part of my life had been left out.


    She gazed at me with the same emotions, tears of joy streaming down her rosy cheeks. Without thinking, I stood, keeping eye contact without a single break. Everything and everyone around us appeared to freeze, turning invisible. It felt like we were in our world, just the two of us ¨C nobody else. She was all I could see, and I was everything she could see. It was a heart-stopping moment. One of the best feelings.


    I wanted to close the gap, bring her near, lift her and spin her around until sheughed heartily. I wanted to tell that I was innocent, that I was back for good, and that no one was taking me away. I wanted to promise her that no one would ever separate us again.


    I tried stepping forward, but she shook her head in agony as if she didn¡¯t want to but had to. She bit on her lower lips and signalled for me to stop. It left me puzzled. My brows furrowed, and my excitement faded. Why?


    She nced around, and that¡¯s when I realized what was holding her back ¨C the people nearby, my guards and castle maids. She was worried that if we got too close, they¡¯d see us being so intimate and assume the worst. Frankly, I didn¡¯t care. As the Alpha King, the one in charge, I didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to hold her. They could think or say whatever, but it wouldn¡¯t affect me. It wouldn¡¯t affect us.


    I was about to move forward to carry out my intention when the head maid blocked me.


    ¡°No, son. There is no way I¡¯m letting you hug anyone else without showering first,¡± she grabbed my arm. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to go on your own, I¡¯ll have to pull you to the bathroom myself.¡±


    She took the ss of water from the maid who arrived just in time, leaving her brows squeezed together in confusion as she wondered why she was pulling me like that.


    I nced at Brianna as we walked past her upstairs. She moved aside and smiled. It probably seemed funny to her, but I enjoyed seeing her smile. She looked more beautiful that way. If I couldn¡¯t have her now, I¡¯ll have herter. As I was pulled away, I whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll be back for you¡­¡± Before I could add ¡°tonight,¡± we took a turn to the hallway.

 Just a little more time

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The castle had be lively again with Sebastian back. Throughout the day, I couldn¡¯t contain the joy bubbling inside me. I was happy all the way, smiles easily ying around my lips.


    The other castle maids were quite surprised. They didn¡¯t know me as someone who smiled that much. Well, because I never did. But this time was different. I felt really good and it was hard to hold it back.


    There wasn¡¯t much work to do around the castle, and if even they were, the other maids hardly let me do anything. They treated me as though I was made of ss. They said Sebastian gave them strict orders not to allow me to do much work around the castle, so they were considering that. I thought as much. And thest thing they wanted was to make him angry especially as he just returned. So I didn¡¯t bother anymore.


    I retired back to my chamber early since there was nothing for me to do. But before I did, I borrowed some romance novels from one of the maids. She said she was a big fan of romance novels and read a lot of them.


    I saw that as an opportunity to practice everything Sebastian had been teaching me on reading so far. I have gotten better and can now pronounce most of the words I couldn¡¯t before. The maid didn¡¯t mind lending me a few since she had a stockpile of them and had read most of the ones she was giving me.


    I had barely read past a chapter when I heard a gentle knock on my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I raised my voice from where Iy on the bed. Good thing I didn¡¯t lock the door. I closed it just in case I wanted to head out again to avoid the stress of unlocking it.


    The door pushed open and my heart jolted, my pulse suddenly pounding on seeing Sebastian.


    ¡°Hey love,¡± he smiled slyly as he stepped in with a preternatural grace, his intense gaze never leaving mine.


    On hearing him call me ¡®love¡¯, I felt a tingling in the pit of my stomach even though it wasn¡¯t the first time he said that word to me. After these past few days of not seeing him, I knew I wanted to see him so badly. I longed for him like a vampire to blood but now that I was faced with it, I was finding it hard to maintain my control.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± I managed a smile, my eyes, my lips, my heart, my entire body trembling. Quickly and kind of awkwardly, I kept the book I was reading on the bed and got up, settling on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°So where did we stop?¡± He asked with a flirty voice, still standing there like a forbidden temptation given flesh.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He looked a lot better nowpared to when he came back. His once thick overgrown beard has been reduced to a neat simple moustache and goatee, and his full usually unruly hair has been trimmed and styled into a sleek, dreamy man look. I wondered if he did it himself or went to a hair salon after he came back. While his old look was fine, I preferred this one.


    The next thing I knew he started unbuttoning his shirt, taking me unawares, my mouth falling open in shock. I was so focused on his look, that I didn¡¯t get the question he asked, and how it rted to him unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Remember we agreed to pick up where we left off after everything settles¡­ that¡¯s if you still want to. And now, everything has settled so this is the perfect time,¡± he said as if to remind me. Probably sensing how lost and clueless I was.


    He took his shirt offpletely, revealing a chiselled chest and toned abs that seemed more defined in the soft lighting of the room.


    A lump formed around my throat and I struggled to swallow past it. He was talking of our make-out moment in the cell room three days ago before the police and reporters arrived, and he was arrested.


    If I remember correctly, we never agreed on such. He came up with it, but I didn¡¯t say anything in return because I was way too hesitant¡­. and kind of scared.


    Maintaining that preternatural grace, he approached me like a tigering to im his mate, his hands on his shorts. Oh my goodness¡­he was going to take it off. The thought of that made my entire body heat up.


    He settled before me, his broad figure towering and overshadowing me, and did the unimaginable. He pulled his shorts down. An involuntary gasp escaped my lips on seeing the prominent bulge poking out of the stretchy fabric of his underwear. I flinched a bit on the bed, struggling to swallow and catch my breath.


    Noticing my expression, his brows furrowed in confusion and he asked, ¡°Brianna, what¡¯s the problem? Don¡¯t you want to do this? If you¡¯re not ready, you can tell me. I¡¯ll understand perfectly,¡± his tone fell and the initial eagerness and excitement he came in with faded.


    ***¡±You have nothing to worry about or be ashamed of. I¡¯m not here to judge you. Love is not a crime, and you won¡¯t get punished for simply loving someone. Love is blind; we don¡¯t get to choose who we fall in love with¡­¡±***


    ***¡±If you really love him, then go for it. Don¡¯t let anything or anyone hold you back. Life is too short to not pursue what you want, and you¡¯ll only end up regretting it¡­¡±***


    The head maid¡¯s words to me earlier today invaded my thoughts, ringing loudly in my head. It fuelled my tenacity and gave me all the courage I needed to address this intense situation.


    I took in a deep breath, steadying my erratic nerves and getting a grip on myself. Getting up, I lifted my eyes to maintain his gaze and took his cheek in a gentle authority.


    ¡°Sebastian, I love you. I really do, and I¡¯m d the universe brought you into my life,¡±


    His eyes softened and melted like wax into mine as I said those words to him. I could tell they were what he wanted to hear. And my soft touch and closeness were all he wanted to feel. He brought his hands over mine on his cheek and pressed it gently, his gigantic fingers warming and enveloping mine.


    ¡°If our love story is going to work then we will have to be patient and haveplete trust and faith in each other. This is¡­is a very crucial step for me in life, so I need to take it slow. I need you to please be patient with me¡­at least until this whole thing with Catherine dies down,¡± his hand fell from mine and he looked away as if to hold back a negative feeling.


    I understood the extent of the damage. I understood he didn¡¯t want us talking about Catherine right now. But it was necessary to bring this up so we could move forward and n our future together wisely.


    I took his chin and redirected his gaze back to mine, fingers brushing against the slightly coarse yet smooth silkiness of his goatee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep living in pain¡­. in guilt. I don¡¯t want everyone in the castle to think I¡¯m an opportunist who has been waiting for this golden opportunity as Catherine¡¯s death to carry out my n. Please understand Sebastian. My heart belongs to you and only you now. You have won me so you have nothing to be worried about or afraid of. All I¡¯m asking for is just a little more time for things to subside and get better. Can you do that for me?¡±


    He sighed heavily and nodded. ¡°Yes, I can do that. I will wait. Even if it takes a thousand years, I will wait for you Brianna,¡± he took my hand and stamped multiple kisses on my knuckles, leaving a wet imprint on his lips as a souvenir.


    A wide smile set my tone in response to what he said, knowing he meant every word he said. I know he¡¯ll wait. Even if it takes him a million years to have me. He will wait.


    ¡°What is that?¡± He motioned to the open book lying face down on the bed, directing my attention away from him. ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°A romance book I borrowed from one of the maids,¡± I looked back at him and grinned slightly. Almost nervously. ¡°I have been practicing.¡±


    He made a knowing face that seemed both surprised and proud as he bent down and pulled up his shorts, covering the prominent bulge that had sent me disoriented.


    He dived past me to the bed, and took the book, scrutinizing the cover.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t read it, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good one. Come on,¡± he tapped the space beside him on the bed, motioning for me to join him. ¡°Come read it to me. Let¡¯s see how well you¡¯ve learned.¡±

 An unexpected Letter

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    That night, I was hoping we could finally make our first love. I yearned for her so badly. Every part of her. Every day, every hour, every minute and every second, my love for her deepened and intensified. I wanted to prove to her that I wasn¡¯t ying. I wanted to show her that I was ready for us to happen. Ready to take us to the next level.


    But she said she needed just a little more time for Catherine¡¯s death and every other thing to subside. I understood perfectly.


    Catherine was my wife and people would raise their brows if they saw how quickly I moved on after her death, thinking I wanted her to die and might have had a hand in it. So Brianna was right. We needed to take things slow.


    Thest thing I wanted was to rush her or put her under pressure toe up with a decision. I will wait for as long as she wants. I just hope she won¡¯t make me wait forever because I won¡¯t be able to endure for that long. My entire body hurts really bad whenever I¡¯m not with her or see her. I guess it¡¯s correct and safe to say she is my addiction. The intoxication I couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    The morning was sweet and peaceful, carrying with it the promise of a new beginning. The dawn¡¯s first light streamed in through the window, casting a gentle, warm hue across the room. The air was fresh and crisp, filled with the faint aroma of blooming flowers and dew-covered grass with the birds chirping melodiously outside. I took in a deep breath of satisfaction. I couldn¡¯t ask for a better morning.


    A breakfast of scrambled eggs with sauteed spinach, tomatoes, and bell peppers along with a side toast and a cup of freshly brewed coffee was waiting for me at the dining table, the enticing aroma wafting through the air into my nostrils. The morning paper sat folded beside the breakfast te.


    Pulling out a seat, I sat down and took the paper to nce through it first before I could start eating. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the headline and follow-up story announcing my innocence in Catherine¡¯s death and release from that god-forsaken cell.


    It happened to be the first thing I saw on the front page. Fair enough. But something else drew my attention, making me lean in and squint my eyes as if to make sure I saw correctly.


    The headline read: ¡°Prominent Royal Couple, Alpha Christian and Rose Miles, Arrested for Alleged Involvement In Drug and Gun Smuggling Operations.¡±


    The follow-up story was on the next page.


    My mouth fell open as I read it. I was mistaken to have thought Rose was the only one involved in the illegal business after the chief detective showed me the paperwork for the gun fingerprint test results.


    I thought Christian wasn¡¯t aware but it turned out that both of them were in it together. Royal aplishes. How shameful and degrading.


    Although Christian and I were friends in high school, we weren¡¯t that close, just head nods, handshakes and smiles whenever we saw each other.


    He was so gentle one might think he wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly. I never thought he could be capable of doing such. If it were Rose, I would believe it since she is always up to no good and easily gets into trouble right from the time I have known her. But Christian¡­I never expected it. They were arrested just yesterday evening, but investigations were still made to figure out the means they used in smuggling the drugs and guns, and their aplishes too. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t have pulled all this off on their own.


    Why did they do it? Was it for the money? I knew smuggling and trafficking drugs do bring in a lot of money, but the Alpha King position alsoes with plenty of money and perks. How much more could they want? How can they be so greedy? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Rose came up with the idea and convinced him to go along with it. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t influence Catherine to that extent. However, I still needed to check if Catherine had any more weapons left in the castle I didn¡¯t know of.


    I was still lost in thought, wondering why Christian and Rose decided to follow such an illegal path when the head maid¡¯s voice sounded, jolting me back to reality.


    ¡°Sebastian,¡± she called out as she approached briskly with a brown envelope dancing in her hand.


    She settled beside me. ¡°You haven¡¯t even touched your meal. Did your three days stay in prison teach you to starve yourself?¡± She asked as if to scold me.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Iughed a little, shaking my head as I closed the paper and kept it back on the table. I will finish itter. Right now I eat so she won¡¯t bite off my neck. ¡°I was just going through the paper.¡±


    She handed me the letter she was holding. ¡°This just came in for you now. A man brought it. He is at the gate right now. He said Regina, Catherine¡¯s mum sent him.¡±


    I wanted to take a scoop from my breakfast, but at that mention of Catherine¡¯s mum, my open mouth closed and my fork fell from my hand. Not again. What does she want this time? She has already done more than enough harm by bringing that detectivedy and her minions to bother us. The sooner she realised that Catherine was the cause of her death, the better for her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I adjusted and looked up at the head maid. ¡°Is he a cop¡­a detective?¡±


    I just hope he isn¡¯t because if he is, then there was no way I was letting him into this castle. He should return the way he came.


    The head maid looked away briefly, folding and moving her lips as she gave it a thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she sighed lowly, looking back at me. ¡°He is in casual clothes with no long badge detectives usually wear on their neck¡­I think he¡¯s more of a driver because he came with a truck but the guards won¡¯t let him through it until he states what he came for and most importantly, has your permission.¡±


    ¡°Truck?¡­¡± I muttered in puzzlement, my gaze roaming around as I tried to understand why he wanted toe into the castle with a truck. Did he want to carry something?


    I hadn¡¯t given it much thought before realizing that Catherine¡¯s mom must have sent him to collect all of Catherine¡¯s things and take them back to their house.


    ¡°Tell them to let him in. I think he¡¯s here to take Catherine¡¯s belongings.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she bowed slightly before heading for the exit in the same brisk steps she came in with.


    I opened the sealed envelope, took out the crisp letter and went ahead to read its contents:


    ***Sebastian, this is Catherine¡¯s mother and your mother-inw Regina Hardwell writing with a heavy heart. Firstly, I would like to say myte husband and I made a colossal mistake by giving our daughter to you in marriage. I curse the very day she became your wife. Funny thing she wanted to marry you by all means and swore never to marry anyone else, and we were foolish to have thought you two were perfect for each other. Thought your match was made in heaven. Little did my precious jewel know this marriage would be her death sentence, leading her to an early grave.


    I know you killed my daughter. I don¡¯t care about thew, the media or what anyone says. You shot her! You killed her in cold blood!! She always called, crying andining about your neglect and cruelty towards her, all because you were obsessed with that ve you bought from the auction. I thought it was a minor misunderstanding and you wille to your senses, but I was wrong to think that.


    You killed her just so you could be with some dirty insignificant ve that won¡¯t add any value to your life. How low you¡¯ve sunk. You might think you¡¯ve won. Think you have thestugh but I can assure you¡¯re dead wrong. For taking what¡¯s most precious to me, I wille for you, Sebastian Stan. Your next marriage won¡¯t bring you happiness. You will watch as your happiness and joy and everything gooding your way burn and turn to ashes in your mouth. Mark my words.


    Since my daughter is dead, and you¡¯re the one responsible, you no longer bear any right or ownership to our kingdom. We have decided to break away. And I warn you never to think of challenging this legally if you want peace because I¡¯m ready to fight to the bitter end.


    Tell your maids to pack my daughter¡¯s belongings. All of it, leaving nothing behind and move them into the truck the driver came with. We have recovered her body from the morgue and fixed a date for her funeral service.


    I warn you never to set foot on her funeral ground or in my kingdom again or else I will take serious actions against you.


    Enjoy the rest of your miserable life, murderer!

 I don’t care

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    For a moment, I lost myself. I forgot how to think and react. I lifted my head from the letter, blinking severally in confusion, scoffing in disbelief as I tried to wrap my head around what I just read.


    That was Catherine¡¯s mum, Regina Hardwell, the woman who once saw and treated me as a son threatening and wishing me bad. It hurts. It hurts really bad. My heart bled in my chest. How quickly people can turn against you especially when you¡¯re the innocent one?


    Now I understand the saying, ¡°An apple never falls far from the tree.¡± It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if Catherine got her rude and mean behaviour from her mother. I wish I had known that before I married Catherine and got to know her family.


    I closed the letter and put it back in the envelope, trying not to fall apart, trying to get myself back together.


    Should I be scared? No. Empty vessels make the loudest noise. Those were empty threats. They meant nothing. She wouldn¡¯t dare touch even a strand of my hair. And if she ever tries to harm Brianna, I wille for her, and I will crush her. Since she now sees me as the enemy, it¡¯s better to keep it that way.


    Should I feel bad? No, definitely not. I have been living my life well even before she came into it. I can cope fine on my own with or without sharing ownership in her kingdom. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry Catherine. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have chosen this part. All this wouldn¡¯t be happening if I did.


    I was fucking tired of exining myself to her or any other person who thinks I¡¯m responsible for Catherine¡¯s death. They can go ahead and think they want. Believe whatever bullshit they want. Goodness knows I¡¯m innocent, and was only trying to save Catherine from her crazy self.


    I bet her mother didn¡¯t even know she had a mental illness that led to her doing what she did. Of course she won¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t help but brush out a scornfulugh. The only thing she was bent on was ming me for her death without hearing my side of the story. Well, I hope that the detectivedy tells her when she gets back to that ce.


    I gripped the envelope tightly, crumpling it in my hands. Not being invited to Catherine¡¯s funeral was a relief. A heavy weight lifted off my chest. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful, and thest thing I would ever think of doing is setting foot in her petty Kingdom. She could keep it for all I care. I was no longer interested.


    I heard footsteps approaching. Turning and looking in the direction of the door, I saw the head maid making her way to me with a man following closely behind her. The man stood tall and sturdy with a weathered face, a worn baseball cap, a faded nnel shirt, jeans, and scuffed work boots, his keen eyes scanning the castle and taking in the opulence. He must be the truck driver.


    Quickly and without them noticing, I stuffed the crumpled envelope in my pyjama pocket. I will dispose of itter. I stood up to wee the man.


    ¡°He is the truck driver I was telling you about,¡± the head maid said as she introduced him. ¡°As you said, he¡¯s here to pick up Catherine¡¯s stuff.¡±


    I wore a smile and extended my hand for a handshake. ¡°Wee, it¡¯s nice to have you.¡±


    A bit hesitantly, he gripped it firmly and returned the smile, shing a fence of teeth that was worn and yellowed probably from years of coffee and smoking, his weathered face wrinkling the more. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± I gestured to one of the chairs at the dining table as I released my hand from his. ¡°Have breakfast with me if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He made a face that showed he was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t decide whether to ept or decline.


    The head maid pulled out a seat for him and said. ¡°Come on old man, he is just being a kind considerate king. Don¡¯t say no to such an offer. You and I know you need all the energy you can get to drive all the stuff we are about to pack. And believe me when I say Catherine¡¯s stuff weighs a ton.¡±


    He looked at the head maid andughed loudly in a way I found kind of awkward, mesmerized by her bluntness. I was mesmerized too, but didn¡¯t show it the way he did.


    Having no other choice, the old man reluctantly sat down and took off his baseball cap to reveal a receding wisp of grey hair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What would you like to have?¡± The head maid tilted her head to meet his face and asked with a smile.


    The old man shrugged, feeling kind of flustered and indecisive. ¡°Anything. It¡¯s not like I have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the head maid shrugged, not insisting or asking any further questions.


    She turned her attention to me, ¡°I will inform the other maids to start packing Catherine¡¯s stuff immediately.¡± she said and dipped into a courteous bow.


    I have told her countless times not to address me as King or Alpha Sebastian and to bow to me whenever we are having a conversation. It wasn¡¯t necessary. But she just wouldn¡¯t listen so I stopped insisting and epted it as her way of showing respect.


    I maintained a smile and gave her a firm nod before she turned and disappeared off to the kitchen.


    I turned my attention to the truck driver and had a little chat with him. His actions showed he didn¡¯t expect me to treat and wee him the way I did. He was grateful.


    I wondered if he read that letter before I got hold of it and had already been poisoned with the belief that I killed his mistress¡¯s daughter.


    Naturally, I shouldn¡¯t have weed him the way I did. I should have just had him wait in the living room or his truck as the maids got Catherine¡¯s things ready. Because he is from the territory of the person who has marked me as her enemy. But I wasn¡¯t that kind of person. I believed in treating everyone with kindness and courtesy, regardless of their affiliations.


    During our chat, I was surprised to find out he didn¡¯t know anything that happened. He was just some random truck driver probably hired by someone close to Catherine¡¯s mom toe pick up Catherine¡¯s stuff and nothing else. He believes Catherine died a natural death. At least his mind hasn¡¯t been poisoned. Maybe not yet.

 Born to love you

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Days and weeks went by. I wasn¡¯t at the castle much because I was busy with thewsuit I filed against that detectivedy and her minions for falsely using me of Catherine¡¯s death and treating me badly in that cell while at their station.


    At first, I didn¡¯t want to sue them or pursue the case, but that letter Catherine¡¯s mum sent me filled me with rage and pushed me to do it.


    With the help of the Association of Alpha Kings and some of the very bestwyers in the kingdom, I fought fiercely and won the legal battle. The detectivedy was demoted to the lowest rank in her field of work, her minions suspended long term and those two policemen who mistreated me in the cell were dismissed from work and their badges revoked. Which meant they couldn¡¯t work as police anywhere else in the world. Plus, they will offer a public apology in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper for the damage to my reputation.


    Revenge has never tasted sweeter. I dod tell them they¡¯ll pay for what they put me through, but they never took my words for it. Now I was having thestugh. My lips curved to a smirk as I was happy with what I had achieved. Things were going well. Everything about Catherine was subsiding. Now I can focus on the present and n my future. I couldn¡¯t wait to forever be with Brianna.


    A soft, warm and gentle palm rested on my shoulder while I was seated at the dining table and waiting for my dinner, drifting me from my thoughts. I looked up to see Brianna smiling at me.


    ¡°What a beautiful coincidence,¡± I ttered with a flirty smile ying around the corners of my lips. ¡°I was just thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She raised a brow as if she didn¡¯t believe me, keeping my dinner of grilled salmon and side veggie sd on the table in front of me. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for you to stop thinking and start eating.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know she was making my dinner today. I made it clear to her that I didn¡¯t want her working hard around the castle. But she was way too stubborn and won¡¯t listen to me. She didn¡¯t want to stay idle so I just had to let her only on the condition she wouldn¡¯t be doing the task that required much effort.


    She wanted to turn and walk back to the kitchen when I took her by the wrist, stopping her intending move.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anything else I can help you with?¡± She asked, ncing at my hold around her wrist and wondering why I held her back.


    ¡°Actually¡­yes,¡± I stood up and closed the gap between us, making her breath flinch. My stare was bold and assessed her frankly. I reached for a strand of her hair that fell over her temple and tucked it behind her ear. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯m not hungry for food right now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What then are you hungry for?¡± She struggled to remain coherent. ¡°Should I make something else for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­,¡± I made it clear to her, taking her by surprise. ¡°I want you to make you for me. I¡¯m hungry for you Brianna¡­only you.¡±


    She sighed, appearing nervous. ¡°Sebastian, please. Don¡¯t do this to me¡­Now isn¡¯t the time.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± I asked, my whole being tired of being filled with waiting. ¡°How much longer do I have to wait? For long will you keep suffering me like this? It¡¯s been a month. Catherine has been buried. Nothing is stopping us from being together now. I¡¯m tired of waiting. I want you. I need you Brianna, and I need you now,¡± I stressed,ing closer and feeling her breath, heat and tension all on me at once. She was fighting with the overwhelming need to be so close to me.


    But she didn¡¯t need to fight. I wanted her to stop fighting. To stop ying hard to get. I wanted her to open the door to her heart and just let me in once and for all.


    She looked around as if scared of something. ¡°Sebastian¡­. we¡¯re too close. Someone might see us¡­. Please next time.¡±


    I sighed in frustration. For how long will she keep torturing me like this? Making me live with this pain and starvation.


    ¡°There is no next time, Brianna. The entire kingdom and even the whole world can see us for all I care. I don¡¯t give a damn,¡± with that being said, I lowered and swept her off her feet, lifting her into the crane of my arms.


    She gasped, intense astonishment hitting her pale beautiful face like a storm as she tried to struggle, feebly hitting my chest. ¡°What are doing Sebastian?¡­ Put me down right this instant¡­someone ising¡­¡±


    ¡°Tonight I prove my love to you. Tonight I show you that I was born to love you.¡±


    I shut my ear to her pleas and carried her straight to her bedroom, not minding if anyone saw us.

 Strangest Thing

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Sebastian carried me in his arms against my wish to my room like a programmed robot. I tried beating him off but he won¡¯t budge or even listen to my pleas. I know it¡¯s been a month. I know Catherine has been buried even though he didn¡¯t attend the funeral for reasons I still didn¡¯t know about. But I feel I still need more time.


    For some reason, I was¡­scared. Scared I won¡¯t be able to return the love he wanted to show me. Scared I won¡¯t live up to expectations. Scared that my past life might just pop up like a virus and infect what we were going to share. Scared the gap between us was too wide. Scared¡­I wasn¡¯t good enough for him.


    But I didn¡¯t know how to tell him all that. I didn¡¯t want to tell him at all. No doubt he¡¯ll get pissed and feel like I¡¯m pushing him away despite all his efforts. Thest thing I want is to push him away again and lose him. I¡¯d be crazy if I lost him. I¡¯ll lose my sense of living if I give him up. He is the rarest of gems, and I wasn¡¯t ready to lose him at all cost.


    He managed to open the door to my room while still carrying me and kicked it shut.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I called him as he gently lowered and cradled me down on the bed.


    ¡°Sebastian please let¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± he leaned in and shushed me, cing his index finger on my pair of lips, his eyes photographing my face and leaving me frozen in spot. ¡°We¡¯vee this far. There is no changing this. There is no denying it and there is certainly no going back now.¡±


    He rose and the next thing I knew, he began taking off every piece of clothing he had on, maintaining his intense gaze on mine.


    My heart ached under my breast and my breath caught in my throat on seeing the glorious form of his nakedness. His body was like a work of art, sculptured to perfection. Every inch and breadth of him was well-proportioned, lined and rippling with endless waves of taut, toned muscles.


    I scanned him critically as my gaze settled on his lower. I gulped a mouthful, something intense ring through me.


    He crawled stealthily into the bed, approaching me. My breath flinched and I moved back a bit. I wanted to get off the bed, but something kept me pinned there. I wanted to tell him that I wasn¡¯t ready. That I didn¡¯t want this yet, but a part of me screamed it wanted it now! Wanted him, every inch of him, all of him and more. And that part was a very big part of me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop me,¡± he whispered as his lips settled at the creamy expanse of my neck, his warm breath fanning against it and sending a tingling sensation racing down my spine. ¡°Please don¡¯t say no.¡±


    The wet trails of his lips smoothly glided to my shoulder, the hollow of my cor bone, the scruff of my neck up to my earlobe and back of my ear, nibbling, pampering and ravishing them with kisses.


    I closed my eyes and revelled in the feel of his lips on my tender skin, realizing I wanted this as much as he did. Realizing I was powerless to resist him. Realizing I wanted more as waves of passion flooded my nerves.


    The thing between my legs suddenly felt full as blood rapidly rushed into it. My thighs brushed against each other as I squirmed in my panties, already glistening with wetness.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I muttered with a desperate voice, my breath erratic and raspy.


    He knelt before me, his leg on either side of me as hisrge hand took my face and lifted it. He swooped down and blessed me with a kiss that left me more breathless. It felt like sweet torture as he forced my lips open with his thrusting tongue, devouring and tearing me apart.


    My arms encircled him,nguidly moving around the small of his dimpled narrow waist and firm butt cheeks. I held him close, feeling his hardened rod probing against my chest. I returned the sweet gesture he was giving me with everything in me. His nearness was so warm, so masculine, so intoxicating, so bracing I couldn¡¯t get enough. I wanted to bury myself inside him.


    He kissed and continued kissing me until my lips got tired of kissing. Until they burned and smouldered under his. Bracketing my face with both his hands, he pressed his lips on my forehead long enough to leave a wet imprint and brushed a gentler one on the tip of my nose.


    He pulled away slightly and looked at me as if bearing something in mind, his gaze as soft as a caress. As light as a whisper.


    ¡°Should I?¡± He asked carefully.


    My breath was soboured I couldn¡¯t speak so I managed a desperate nod, my gaze pleading on his. I didn¡¯t know why he was asking that. What he wanted to do but I didn¡¯t mind. He was right when he said there was no denying this. For tonight I¡¯m his. All his. I¡¯m at his mercy, hismand. Tonight, I¡¯m his puppet. He is my puppeteer so he can do with me whatever he wants.


    He began taking off my gown. I helped him. He found it a bit hard to take off my bra so I did that myself. When he reached my panties, he looked up at me as if asking for permission with his eyes. I nodded, giving him the go-ahead order.


    My breath quickened, my chest heaving like I ran a marathon as I watched him sensually slide the only piece covering my nakedness off my legs.


    He watched me for a moment, admiring my body, taking in my features, his eyes lighting with a gleam. I gulped harder this time, feeling so nervous, and vulnerable. So innocent. So pure I could melt.


    He crawled back to my face and kissed me a little more before his lips travelled to my neck. He sank his teeth into the flesh of his neck as if to drink from me, his bites tingling enough to leave hickeys. I wrapped my hands around the back of his head, feeling the silky softness of his hair, ruffling it out of shape as I sucked in a deep breath, my entire body filled with longing. Needing more of him.


    He worked the magic of his lips down my breasts and closed my erect marble hard nipple with his mouth, sucking gently while his hand caressed my other nipple. Shock waves rippled through me as I threw my head back, falling t on the bed.


    I cried out in ecstasy, biting hard on my lower lip to hold back a moan that threatened to escape as he ravaged underneath my breasts. He screeched his wet pair of lips down my belly button and nibbled at it before trailing down my lower which was swollen and glistening with so much desperation.


    At this rate, my breath was stammering, my mind swirling out of control and my legs squirming restlessly as I tried to keep it in ce.


    He noticed my reaction which prompted him to rise and crawl back like a prowling panther to my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in,¡± he said like I was so brittle he feared I might break. ¡°Should I? Can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I managed a voice, jerking my knees and rxing back as I was ready to wee him inside me.


    But then the strangest thing happened. The moment the tip of manhood nudged my swollen entrance, I saw him. I saw Hermes. I saw his devilish face smirking at me. I saw his sandy brown eyes that smouldered with everything I hated in a person.


    I didn¡¯t know if this was real or if my mind was ying tricks on me. But the image was clear and crystal before me.


    ¡°No¡­. this can¡¯t be happening¡­this can¡¯t be true,¡± I shook my head as I raised it, trying to get rid of that thought. Of Hermes.


    Tears blinded my eyes and choked my voice as everything he had done to me stormed my mind. How he had raped me countless times and made me feel some much pain down there. How he had punished and vited my body¡­how he made me watch as he killed his guard¡­the doctor.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Immediately, he slid out of me, rmed and concerned.


    ¡°Brianna what¡¯s that¡­?¡± He asked as intense shock, confusion, disappointment and fear scarred his features. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did I do something wrong?¡­ Please I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this¡­no¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±My breath fluttered uncontrobly as I couldn¡¯t hold back the painful feelings and memories flooding me.


    He wanted toe close andfort me. Find out what the problem was but I hastily rose from the bed and stormed towards the balcony.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 You’re not the problem

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Sebastian chased after me as I ran into the balcony. I quickly shut the tinted ss doors behind me so he couldn¡¯t get to me.


    He banged against the door so hard I feared it might not be too strong to withstand the pressure or hold him off for long.


    ¡°Brianna!¡± He shouted my name in rm, jerking hard on the handle of the door. ¡°Brianna¡­. please open the door. Don¡¯t do this to me¡­Let me in. I know it¡¯s not easy. But I¡¯m here. I¡¯m always here for you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to you but please let me help you with it¡­Let me help you with whatever you¡¯re going through. Please¡­¡±


    I brought my hand over my mouth to cage the sobs that shook me like an earthquake. To cage the intense outburst of emotions flooding inside me and threatening to rip me to shreds as I stepped away from the door as if scared of it.


    It wasn¡¯t until my back came in contact with the rail behind me that I remembered I was on the third-floor balcony of the castle. I almost lost my bnce but grabbed the rail just in time.


    I looked down at the insane height beneath me and my breath hitched as a cold eerie wind blew past me, prickling my bare being.


    Reflexively, I stepped away from the rail and settled at a corner beside the door. Sebastian was still banging against the door and saying everything he could to make me feel better and open the door. But I couldn¡¯t. I just couldn¡¯t open the door.


    I crumpled to the floor and hugged my knees close to my chest, feeling cold, battered and broken beyond repair. Tears clouded my vision and stung my eyes, making it hard for me to see clearly.


    My chest hurt. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. I felt so weak. So powerless. So not good enough. I feared this would happen. That my past would pop up like a virus and infect what Sebastian and I were going to share.


    I loved him and wanted to prove that to him. I didn¡¯t want him to think I was turning him down. Pushing him away. Think that he was incapable. I didn¡¯t want to lose him. I wanted to be able to make love to him. Real careless love without holding back, without the fear of my past hunting me like a nightmare.


    But it wasn¡¯t easy. Hermes caused me a great deal of pain and trauma, and it will be hard for me to get through it and move on. That was the reason I needed more time. I wanted to heal, but with the way things were going now, I didn¡¯t think I would be healing anytime soon. Those memories were like a scar, an indelible mark forever etched in me.


    I turned my attention towards the door. Sebastian was still banging and saying things that triggered more tears to rush down my cheeks.


    ¡°Brianna please open the door. I¡¯m begging you. You¡¯re going to catch a cold. What I can do to make it stop hurting? What can I say to make your heart beat better? Tell me¡­I will do anything¡­. just please open the door¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This man. It was obvious he wouldn¡¯t give up. He will never get tired of banging and if he continues, no doubt it will draw the attention of the maids.


    Thest thing I wanted was for them to gather and see us like this without any clothes on. It will be embarrassing.


    Amelia mentioned Catherine had once tried to jump off the building from the balcony in an attempt to kill herself. If the maids happen toe, they¡¯ll think I wanted to do the same. Think that I was as crazy as Catherine or even crazier. I didn¡¯t want them tobel me as that. I wasn¡¯t crazy. I was only trying to get rid of the memories haunting and tearing me apart.


    Mustering the strength to get up, I managed to get myself together and opened the door for Sebastian.


    He stood there, still naked, breathing hard like he just had a run and looking at me with exhaustive eyes. Eyes that said he might soon give up on me because I was putting him through a lot.


    I kept a hand on my elbow and looked away, feeling guilty and embarrassed with myself. Embarrassed with what I have done. I was so ashamed I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to say anything. Gosh¡­I wish it didn¡¯t have to be like this. I wish he¡¯d understand and not look at me like that.


    ¡°What¡¯s going Brianna¡­?¡± He pleaded for an exnation. ¡°What more can I do? Haven¡¯t I done enough? Haven¡¯t I proven enough to you? But it seems like the more I try, the more you push me away. You have been pushing me away right from the start. I have given you all of me¡­ given you everything but it seems I can never measure up,¡± he scoffed, clutching the bridge of his nose in frustration. ¡°I feel like I have walked a thousand miles but didn¡¯t evene close. You keep making me jump through pools, and I¡¯m so fucking tired of it¡­. if I¡¯m not good enough for you. If I¡¯m the problem then you might as well tell it to me in my face so I can stop wasting my time and be on my way¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep listening to his words because they were hurting me to the marrow. Hurting me more than those memories.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the problem, Sebastian,¡± I blurted out, stopping him from continuing.


    ¡°Then what is?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Hermes,¡± I revealed and broke down in another round of sobs. ¡°It¡¯s not you¡­it¡¯s Hermes¡­he is the problem.¡±

 Here for you

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    My rage and frustration-filled gaze at her softened the moment she revealed I wasn¡¯t the problem. That Hermes was.


    ¡°Hermes?¡± I uttered in disbelief, my features scrunching up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she mumbled. Her lips pressed firmly together as she tried to speak from the ocean of sobs and whimpers racking her insides. ¡°That bastard caused me a great deal of pain¡­. he broke me and now, I can¡¯t live my life without those memories reying in my head and hunting me. It hurts¡­it fucking hurts Sebastian. I want to forget¡­. I want to stop thinking about them but I don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    She gave into thepulsive sobs that shook her like a violent tremor, letting it all out. She was shaken, unable to maintain a steady control. The moment I noticed, I rushed and held her close, preventing her from crumpling to the floor.


    I let her take refuge in my body as she feebly wrapped her hands around me. Her sharp intake of breath filled the room and her outburst of emotions wetted my bare chest but I didn¡¯t mind.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I just wanted her to know that she wasn¡¯t alone in this. That she could always count on me. Always run to me in terms of need and trouble. I will be with her from dusk till dawn. From sunset to sunset I will hold her close. We will get through this shit together and whoever tries to cause her pain again will face my wrath. That I promise.


    ¡°I love you and want to make real careless love to you¡­¡± she sniffled in a thick sob and managed to say through her ragged breath. ¡°I want to stop making you jump through pools to get to me. I want to stop pushing you away, I want to be able to return the love you give me, but it¡¯s so fucking hard with these memories eating through me like a fucking parasite¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± I stopped her from saying anything further. ¡°To move forward in life, we need to let go of the past. I know it¡¯s going to be hard, but I¡¯m here to help with it every step of the way. Together, we will get through this shit together. Together we¡¯ll erase every nasty memory and undo all the damage that bastard caused you.¡±


    She nodded her head in my chest, her tears and sobs subsiding. I felt relieved knowing it.


    Initially, I thought Catherine was the only barrier stopping us from being together. Turns out I was wrong. We still had another storm to weather. A shadow from the past to confront.


    I never realized the extent of damage Hermes had inflicted on her. I wonder what sort of dehumanizing treatment he had subjected her to for her to feel this way.


    Thest time I met him was at Nn¡¯s funeral months ago. We engaged in a serious fight in the bar because he said he was going to take Brianna back. What a stupid fool! I can¡¯t believe the boldness.


    After everything he made her pass through, what makes him think I¡¯ll let himy another of his filthy fingers on her? If I have to kill him with my bare hands to prevent that from happening, I¡¯ll do it without holding back. Without the slightest remorse.


    I lowered my head to look at Brianna. She was calm, her breathing even now. I kissed the top of her head and held her closer, feeling the meek tenderness of her body against mine. It won¡¯t be easy helping her forget all that bad memories but I¡¯m willing to take up the challenge.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I pulled away slightly and cupped her tender, tear-stained face with both my hands. ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    ¡°To your room?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    She looked away as though that bothered her but tried not to show it much.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not okay with it then we can stay here,¡± I suggested, sensing her unease.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she insisted with a nervous smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I shrugged, not bothering again since she insisted.


    We settled for robes. We didn¡¯t need to put our clothes on because I didn¡¯t see the need for them. My room wasn¡¯t so far from hers and once we were done with all these, we just might continue from where we stopped on bed. That is if she wanted. I won¡¯t pressure her. She¡¯d been through a lot already.


    Catherine and I used to share this room. So it still had some of our robes and stuff in it. Good thing that under my instructions, the head maid informed the other maids not to pack Catherine¡¯s stuff that was in this room when the truck driver arrived to take her things away.


    Brianna was using some of them. I was kind of shocked to learn Catherine left them for her because it was unlike her to share her stuff whether she was still using them or not. Though they stayed long, most of them were still in good condition. They should because Catherine went shopping a lot and always bought stuff like there was no tomorrow even when she didn¡¯t need them.


    As we stepped out, Brianna was worried some of the maids might see us. But I assured her they won¡¯t. It was alreadyte. By now, most of them have returned to their quarters and the onesing from the town have already gone back after work.


    I saw no reason for her to bother about anyone seeing us. Sooner orter, they¡¯ll know. And if everything goes well, which I know will, I might just put a ring on it and announce our engagement to the entire kingdom.

 Free

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t know what Sebastian wanted to show me. But whatever it is, I know it will go a long way in helping me get through this shit I was stuck in. He was positive it would work. And I believe him with all my heart.


    We dressed in bathing robes as he suggested even though I didn¡¯t get why. I was worried the other maids would see us as we made our way out of my room to his room.


    I suggested we wait a little and sneak out so they won¡¯t see us. But he assured me they wouldn¡¯t because they had all retired to their quarters and the onesing from town had gone back already. Fortunately, he was right. I didn¡¯t see anyone of them along the way. Thank goodness. I breathed out in relief knowing that.


    We entered and Sebastian had me sit on a plush cushioned bench by the leg of the bed while he searched through the drawers of the nightstand for something. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what it was.


    As I waited for him, I looked around the room and marvelled as I took in its features. It was bigger, like two or three roomsbined to form one, and way better than mine. Now I get why he and Catherine chose to move out from the one I stayed to this one.


    The room featured arge four-poster bed big enough to fit three to four people with rich, velvet drapes, ornate nightstands with candbras, and walls adorned with historic tapestries. Heavy silk curtains were drawn to cover the expansive windows and a plush rug covered the floor. There was a richly decorated wardrobe by my left and avish vanity area just in front of me which must be Catherine¡¯s, but all the jewellery, luxurious perfumes and other toiletries that usually adorned the top of the table were mostlycking.


    ¡°Here,¡± Sebastian called my attention. ¡°We might want to sit on the floor for this.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him and was surprised to see he was holding a candlestick, candle stand, lighter, ashtray, pen and a small notebook.


    ¡°Ok¡­?¡± Myshed fluttered in confusion, wondering what he wanted to use all that for as I lowered to sit on the floor.


    ¡°I know this might seem all weird to you,¡± he sat directly in front of me and crossed his legs, keeping the stuff he had on him on the floor in front of him. ¡°But trust me, it works like magic. It¡¯s an old habit I used to do whenever I wanted to forget any unpleasant thought or experience. That thing that keeps bugging my mind and won¡¯t let me find peace.¡±


    I watched him closely, curious, as he lit the candle and carefully ced it on the stand, adjusting it until it was just right.


    He handed me the pen and a small notebook. ¡°This is where you write down all that thought bothering you.¡±


    Hesitantly, I took it, my head reeling and my breath kicking back as I thought of what to write.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to write something long. Just one word or sentence that summarizes everything will do,¡± Sebastian urged, watching me in anticipation.


    I opened the small note and pressed open the pen to write, but nothing came out. My fingers were trembling and couldn¡¯t form the word I had in mind to write down. It was as if something impaired my ability to think and write.


    Tears formed at the back of my eyes. I flickered my eyes severally to hold back the tears, but that only made it worse as the tears stung like bee stings. So I squeezed them close. So tightly they might even go numb. I forced myself to pen down something. Anything! But the more I tried the harder it got.


    Sebastian must be waiting. I didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting. I knew he was watching me closely, but I didn¡¯t want to look up at him to see his reaction. I didn¡¯t want him to notice that this was hard for me. Notice I was struggling within myself. But it was toote.


    ¡°Brianna¡­¡± he sighed and the next thing I knew his huge shadow crossed over to where I sat and settled closely behind me. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m always here for you. Please don¡¯t be too stubborn and afraid to ask for my help whenever you need it. No matter the situation. No matter the circumstance.¡±


    He embraced me like a thick nket from the back, using hisrge hands to cage me in. I revelled in the feeling because in it I felt safe, secure, and less lonely. I felt wanted and above all loved.


    He brought his hand over my face, underneath my eyes and used his thumb to scrap the tears that threatened to slip out. ¡°Let me be that hand that wipes away your tears.¡±


    He moved my hair to the side and kissed me on the temple. ¡°Let me be that light that guides you through the darkness.¡±


    He kissed the side of my neck, the tingling sensation causing a shiver to run down my spine and a small smile to light up my gloominess. ¡°For enduring all that painful experience, you¡¯re a strong woman. Even though your strength amazes me, I want to be the one you can lean on, your shelter in every storm.¡±


    Then he held my hand. ¡°Let me be the one to help you pen down that painful experience and help you get rid of it once and for all.¡±


    Under his guidance and support, I managed to write down the two words that haunted me. The two words that were bugging my mind and preventing me from having peace. The two words trying to stop Sebastian and I¡¯s love boat from sailing smoothly. HERMES COSTIN


    After that, I tore out the piece of paper from the notebook. Sebastian guided my hand as I put it on the me and watched it burn.


    ¡°Focus on the me,¡± Sebastian whispered in my ear, his breath warm against the tender skin there. ¡°As that piece of paper, those two words burns, open your mind and heart so those experiences and thoughts burn along with it.¡±


    I did as he said, taking in a deep breath as though this was a very crucial moment in my life. And yes¡­it was a very crucial moment in my life. Tonight, I will be rid of Hermes and all those painful, traumatic thoughts he put me through. Tonight, I will be free. I will be again.


    I focused on the paper as it burned in the me. When it was almost done, Sebastian motioned for me to throw it into the ashtray which I did. There it burned till it was ash. At that instant, I felt like a heavy weight had been lifted off me. I felt as light as a feather, renewed and¡­. free!


    I blew out the candle and faced Sebastian, falling into him as tears of joy streamed down my face, my heart overflowing with love and gratitude. ¡°You were right. As simple and strange as it is, it worked. I feel¡­new. I¡¯m free now. Thank you.¡±


    I closed my eyes and revelled in the hardness and warmth of his body. It¡¯s getting to two months. Everything about Catherine has subsided and things that reminded me of her all taken away. Like a stubborn stain, Hermes has finally been washed off my life for good. Nothing was stopping Sebastian and I from being together now.

 New side

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I felt a pillownd roughly on my face, causing me to jolt from the bed as if electrocuted. My eyes snapped open only to see Brianna standing a few meters away from the leg of the bed, her hand on her lips as she tried to hold back her giggles.


    My eyes flickered in confusion as I couldn¡¯t understand why she threw a pillow at me and stood there giggling. What was so funny? It was then I noticed she was wearing my oversized shirt.


    My eyes popped wide open, enough to shake off any remaining drowsiness in me. That wasn¡¯t just any shirt but the customized birthday shirt my uncle made for me on my 14th birthday.


    It had my big smiley face in the centre and was so big it could fit an elephant. My uncle, Joe from my mother¡¯s side wanted me to wear it for my birthday party. My parents supported the idea because they thought it was cute and didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. But I didn¡¯t wear it because it was too big on my skinny self then and worse of all, embarrassing. My friends and other kids at school wouldugh at me if I did and talk about it till the end of the year.


    So I made sure not to let them see the shirts. My uncle made about a dozen of them. I hid all of them away where no one would ever see them and came up with the excuse that I donated them to charity. Good thing my uncle and parents didn¡¯t ask further questions because they thought it was nice and generous of me to do that as a young king. Though they frowned a little at it. But it wasn¡¯t something to be worried about.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I still carry those shirts around wherever I go for the memories they invoke. At times, whenever I see or touch them, I remember my parents.


    I kept them in a box at the back of my closet where I was sure no one would find them. Catherine never even saw them. So I wondered how Brianna managed to find them.


    ¡°What the fuck Brianna,¡± the words slipped out from my mouth as I flipped the duvet from my body and rose from the bed, not caring I was naked. ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    I tried to get to her but she ran to the other side of the bed, the fact I was naked with my dick dangling around with the slightest movement I made adding to her giggles.


    ¡°Brianna,¡± I called out as I covered up with my hands, getting frustrated. ¡°Please take off that shirt.¡±


    ¡°But why? You look so cute with your big smiley face on it,¡± she said yfully, holding up the shirt and looking at my face on it. ¡°A¡­ I can even see your dimple and your cheeks are so chubby.¡±


    I tried to stop myself fromughing as I chased her. She hopped on the bed to cross over to the other side of the bed, causing me to groan in more frustration.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny I was impressed. I never knew she could be this quick and agile or this fun and yful. Right from the time I set my eyes on her on the stage during that ve auction, she had always looked sad and deeply hurt.


    I remember when that auctioneer had raised her chin and I looked into those beautiful grey eyes that held a gleam no makeup could improve. They smouldered with pain too heavy for a person to carry. I vowed to myself to wipe away all that pain. All that burdened her. Her dark past which gued her. I promised to be her antidote and make her whole again.


    I was happy I had seeded in doing all that. I had seeded in making a new Brianna. I loved this side of her I never knew existed. I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more. I just hope it willst forever. Hope we willst forever.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re smart and fast, uhh?¡± I smirked as if to challenge her. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what smart and fast really is.¡±


    She was still giggling. Immediately, I grabbed a pillow and pretended to throw it at her. She flinched reflexively in an attempt to dodge it. At instant, I swiftly rolled across the bed and before she could open her eyes, I caught up with her.


    ¡°Caught ya!¡± I snaked my hands around her and I caged her in. ¡°Who is smarter and faster now? Come on, take it off. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t let anyone see those shirts much less wear them.¡±


    She didn¡¯t try to break free. Instead, she kept her hands on top of mine and continued smiling. Softly this time. So softly it melted my heart and made me want to reconsider.


    ¡°Please let me keep it. I have always wanted to see what you look like while little. I like seeing little Sebastian,¡± she chuckled.


    I loosened my cagey grip on her and held her snugly. I kissed her multiple times on the side of her neck. She put her hand over the back of my head, pulling me closer into her, her feel and scent so intoxicating I could drink from her.


    ¡°Fine. You can keep it. Only because it¡¯s you but you have to promise not to let anyone aside I see you on it,¡± I tickled her by nibbling on her earlobe.


    ¡°I promise,¡± she giggled and turned to face me. ¡°Your secret is safe with me.¡±

 The Call-1

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°But how did you manage to find it? I made sure to hide them well,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I was cold or maybe because I just wanted to wear your clothes and see how good I look in them,¡± she squeaked, pulling an innocent face. ¡°Most of the clothes on the hanger were your suits and formal wear. So I checked the back of your closet and saw a box where I found one of them. There were many of them.¡±


    ¡°You should told me you were cold,¡± I said and scolded her with a kiss. ¡°What am I here for? I would have been more than d to warm you up.¡±


    ¡°Well you can warm me up now,¡± she smiled at me over seductively.


    Standing on tiptoes, she took control and started kissing me as much as I was kissing her. The mere touch of her lips on mine and her hand on my face sent a warming shiver racing through me.


    My cock twitched out of excitement. I held her closer, my hardening cock scraping against her lower, realizing that I wanted more of her. Though we spent long hoursst night making deep passionate love to each other, I didn¡¯t mind going on another round now.


    Last night after we burned Hermes to ashes in paper, if only it were in real life, we made love. She instigated it. At first, I was unsure because I felt she still needed time to let everything sink in. I felt she wasn¡¯t ready yet. But she took me by surprise and I just had to surrender to her, returning the love she gave me.


    I made her promise to call for my attention if it hurt or if she didn¡¯t like any move I made in her.


    We gave everything our heart, body and soul could offer to each other. Together we explored the parts of us we never knew existed. We made love till our bodies felt numb and couldn¡¯t anymore. That was the best moment of my life. And if I could, I¡¯d relive it over and over again.


    Now, I was about to.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My hands trailed down her thighs and I lifted her, bncing her on my waist so she could get a better ess to my lips and stop tiptoeing.


    Her legs mped around my bare butt cheeks, locking me in as my bloodied cock poked against her lower, the shirt the only thing blocking me from exploring.


    Gently, I led her down on the bed, our lips slurping and ravaging each other¡¯s. Desperate for more, I raised the shirt. She wasn¡¯t wearing undies so that made it a lot easier. I was about to drive into her when my phone rang noisily on the nightstand, stopping me.


    Fuck! Why does it have to be now of all times?


    ¡°I need to answer that,¡± I said, breathless with desire.


    She won¡¯t let go, her hands looped around the back of my neck. ¡°Stay with me, Sebastian. You¡¯re all I need. You¡¯re the Alpha king. You can always call back whenever you like.¡±


    I wanted to consider that, but the phone rang persistently, as if louder this time, on the verge of driving me crazy. So I just had to withdraw. It might just be an important call.


    I took my ringing phone and checked the caller ID to see it was my uncle. Uncle Joe calling. The one I said made the customized birthday shirt Brianna was putting on.


    What a pleasant surprise! It had been so long that I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time we spoke.


    I picked it up, and there came his familiar warm gravelly voice sounding from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, kiddo! It¡¯s Uncle Joe.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Joe! Wow, it¡¯s been ages! How have you been?¡± I replied, a smile spreading across my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good, just busy with work and life, you know how it goes,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°But enough about me. How are you? How¡¯s everything going? How have you been keeping up? I heard about Catherine. She was a rare gem. I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I took in a deep breath and managed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m keeping up just fine.¡±


    He sighed in sympathy. ¡°She was young, bubbling with so much life and beauty and was always happy. I never expected her to pass away so soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± I said because I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.


    Catherine and Uncle Joe always got along just fine the little times he came to visit. So I wasn¡¯t surprised he was saying all these good things about her and felt really bad for her passing.


    I just hope he didn¡¯t also think I was responsible for her passing like most people and ask further questions concerning it and her funeral which her mother warned me not to attend.


    It was safe to say he didn¡¯t. He only apologized for not making it to the funeral because of somest-minute work obligations that he couldn¡¯t get out of. I understood he was always busy so I didn¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not like I, her husband even attended the funeral.


    We talked for quite a long time about recent adventures, work projects, and life updates, reigniting our nostalgic connection.


    Brianna must be tired of waiting by now, but there was nothing I could do to get Uncle Joe to hang up faster especially since it¡¯s been ages since west caught up with each other.


    He finally ended the call by saying he would being over for dinnerter in the evening and might even spend the night.


    As I cut the call and kept the phone back on the nightstand, I let out a long deep sigh as if preparing for a big moment in life, feeling excited and nervous at the same time. Maybe this was it. This was the right time.


    ¡°Was that your uncle?¡± Brianna asked from behind me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, turning to look at her. She propped herself up on one elbow, resting her head on her hand. She didn¡¯t look as tired as I thought. ¡°The one that made the customized shirt you¡¯re putting on.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she muttered, a little surprised before shooting me a knowing smile which was probably because of the shirt.


    I ignored the knowing smile. We had gone past that so I didn¡¯t want to talk about it again.


    I walked to the edge of the bed and sat close to her. I took her by the chin and lowered to kiss her.


    When I felt I had kissed her enough, I pulled away and kept my gaze on hers. ¡°He ising over for dinner and might spend a night or two. Get ready love, I want you to meet him.¡±

 The Assurance

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I don¡¯t think I have ever been so conscious of my looks as I stared at my reflection in the full-length mirror in front of me. I must admit I looked divine. Thest time I looked this good was when Sebastian and I went to that royal couples¡¯ night out party that turned into a disaster


    Though I didn¡¯t see it as necessary and told him not to bother, Sebastian stubbornly had one of the maids take me shopping for clothes, to a salon to get my hair done, and to a spa for a full body massage session and beauty treatment. It was my first time going to a spa and the experience was¡­rxing and refreshing. I enjoyed it.


    Sebastian wanted everything and everyone to be perfect for his uncle¡¯s visit. He wanted me to meet him. At first, I was overwhelmed with the idea. I wasn¡¯t that okay with it. I felt he was moving too fast.


    Catherine just passed away. And from what he told me, she and his uncle were fond of each other. We just got together and were still figuring things out to take such a huge step.


    What if his uncle doesn¡¯t like me? What if he sees me as not being good enough for Sebastian? What if he thinks I was some opportunist who has been waiting for the golden opportunity of Catherine¡¯s death to finally be with Sebastian? What if he thinks I only want to be with Sebastian because of his wealth and position? What if¡­.


    Amid my worry and anxiety, I felt two manly hands encircle my waist and gently pull me close. I saw Sebastian¡¯s reflection behind me in the mirror. His wet warm pair of lips dabbed against the side of my neck, sending a tingling sensation that made my lips curve to a small smile.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he kissed me some more in the same spot till I felt his lips leave a tender mark there. ¡°You look so beautiful I could fall to my feet and worship you.¡±


    He chuckled as he said that and I was pretty sure he was joking about it.


    He turned me gently so I was facing him, his tall figure overshadowing me even though I was in heels. He looked very handsome with his sleek dreamy hair falling easily along the sides of his face and well-tailored dinner suit fitting his tempting body like a glove. He also smelled good like fresh cologne and warm spices. I liked it.


    ¡°I love the dress. It entuates your beauty perfectly.¡±


    I looked down at my dress. It was a V-neck, ankle-length ck dress that was fitted at the waist, befitting a queen. Anyone seeing me for the first time might even think I¡¯m a royal in this dress. It was truly elegant, but choosing it at the store with the maid had not been easy.


    Since Sebastian¡¯s uncle wasing over, I tried to avoid anything too revealing or shy and opted for something simple that reflected my personal style. So I made do with the dress. Good thing the V-neckline wasn¡¯t plunging so low to my cleavage to attract attention.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered as I continued looking at the dress, smiling.


    I was trying as hard as I could to make sure he didn¡¯t notice I was nervous and ufortable with his uncle visiting. But the moment he took my chin with that gentle authority and made me look at his eyes, I knew I was busted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sebastian was that one person who knew me too well. Both inside and out. Almost more than I even knew myself. He could tell when I was happy, sad, worried, nervous or ufortable with something. I don¡¯t know how he does it, but it was easy for him. Maybe too easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be nervous, okay,¡± he said with a reassuring tone. ¡°But I can assure you everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t go well?¡± Iined with a frown. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me?¡­ If he does Sebastian, I don¡¯t know how I will feel¡­¡±


    Even though I wasn¡¯t okay with the idea of meeting his uncle or any of his family members this early, I had to agree for his happiness. I saw the gleam in his eyes when he told me about it earlier in the morning.


    Ever since I have known Sebastian, he has only treated me right and made sure my happiness was his top priority. The least I could do is return the favour. I don¡¯t want to do anything that will make him feel like his efforts towards me were in vain. I don¡¯t want to do anything that will make him sad or jeopardize the rtionship we¡¯ve built over these past months.


    He brushed out a somewhat scornfulugh that made me feel kind of bad like he wasn¡¯t paying attention to my feelings or to what I just said.


    ¡°You worry too much. I have never seen anyone worry like you do. Uncle Joe is the most easy-going person I know. Believe me, he will like you at first sight. I mean look at you. Who wouldn¡¯t? You¡¯re too beautiful not to be liked,¡± he said with a proud chuckle.


    I wanted to be angry with him for the first two sentences he made. But he redeemed himself with thest part. But even though I wanted to be angry with him, I couldn¡¯t no matter how hard I tried. He had this way of making me feel special and important. After my parents passed, no other person has made me feel that way. It meant a lot to me.


    If he said everything will be alright, then everything will be alright. If he said I shouldn¡¯t worry, then I won¡¯t. I believe him. With all my heart, I do.


    ¡°Fine. If you say so,¡± I took a deep breath to dissipate the worry I was feeling and wore a wide smile.


    A tap on the door caught our attention.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Sebastian said.


    The door swung open and one of the maids cautiously came in.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian, your uncle is here,¡± she announced with a bow.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he breathed out. ¡°Get him settled. We¡¯ll be down in a minute.¡±


    She nodded and headed out.


    Sebastian buttoned his suit and looked at me, lending out his arm.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked with a charming smile.


    ¡°We shall,¡± I smiled back and dly held onto his arm as we made our way to the door.

 Meeting his uncle

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    By the time we made it downstairs, Sebastian¡¯s uncle was already settled in the dining waiting for us.


    The dining area was set beautifully, with candles casting a warm light over the table and assorted dishes that made it look like a food haven as though we were hosting a mega feast. It was just the three of us and no other person. I don¡¯t know if the maids didn¡¯t consider that or if Sebastian ordered them to make thisrge quantity of food.


    On seeing us step down and approach, a wide grin set on his uncle¡¯s face. Immediately, he stood up and embraced Sebastian tightly for a long time, theirughter and outburst of joy echoing in the dining area and beyond.


    I took in a deep subtle breath and tried to steady my nerves as I waited to be introduced.


    When they pulled away, they made a special handshake that seemed a bit childish but like something they¡¯d been doing for who knows how long.


    I guess Sebastian was right when he said his uncle was the most easy-going person he knew. He seemed cool and friendly. And that gave me hope that we¡¯ll get along just fine.


    He had a tall, imposing figure like Sebastian. And also Sebastian¡¯s creamy brown chocte eyes and once thick beard and unruly hair, except he was steely grey. Though his features were ageing, he still looked handsome like an older version of Sebastian.


    I forced and maintained a smile, my cheekbones protesting as Sebastian was about to introduce me to him.


    ¡°Uncle Joe, I¡¯d like for you to meet¡­.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To my surprise, his uncle took him by the shoulder and interrupted him, diverting his attention from me as he led him to sit beside him at the dining table.


    My eyes flickered with confusion as I couldn¡¯t understand what just happened. But I tried not to find fault or think too much about it so I took a seat at the other end of the table though I wanted to sit with Sebastian. Since his uncle was spending the night in the castle, there was more than enough time for Sebastian to introduce me. So I didn¡¯t need to worry or rush things.


    We started eating. For several minutes, his uncle talked nonstop about how long it¡¯s been since theyst saw each other, royal stuff and Catherine¡¯s passing. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how much he praised Catherine as though she was one irreceable goddess. Though I tried not to dwell on it, that made me extremely worried. It made me fear I might never live up to Catherine¡¯s standards. Fear I can never be good enough for Sebastian.


    At some point, I thought Sebastian lost interest in their talk.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat because of the worry and nerves acting up on me. I just yed around with the food like a bored child.


    Sebastian must have noticed because he cleared his throat noisily to catch my attention. I looked up at him and he shot me a reassuring smile. I managed to return it.


    ¡°Uncle Joe I¡¯d like for you to meet Brianna,¡± he finally decided to call the shots as he gestured towards me with a proud smile on his face.


    The fork I was holding nged noisily on the te as I quickly left it. Awkwardly, Iposed myself, swallowing a lump that formed at the back of my throat the moment his uncle¡¯s gaze flew to me.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he raised his brow in surprise, looking at me as though that was his first time noticing my presence. ¡°Sorry for not noticing you earlier. It¡¯s just that my boy and I haven¡¯t caught up for such a long time I forgot about every other thing. But¡­but I didn¡¯t think you would be joining us¡­¡±


    His face scrunched up as he threw both Sebastian and me confused nces.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just managed a small smile and lowered my gaze, feeling¡­embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad,¡± he said as he noticed. ¡°What did you say your name was again?¡± He asked.


    I raised my head and replied quickly. ¡°Brianna¡­Brianna Campbell.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from? Who are your parents? Which kingdom are they ruling?¡± He asked all at once, catching me off-guard. I didn¡¯t know which one to answer first.


    Blood began to pound in my temples. My thoughts reeled and knotted inside my head and my breath fluttered in my chest.


    I had a bad feeling about this. Did he think I was of royal blood? Think my parents were an Alpha King and Queen? Why was he thinking that way? He shouldn¡¯t think that way. Was it because of how I looked?


    Right now I wished Sebastian had given him a heads-up about me before this dinner. If he did, then his uncle won¡¯t be asking me all this.


    ¡°Em¡­em¡­I¡­my¡­¡± I stuttered, unable to find my words.


    I nced at Sebastian. He heaved a deep quiet sigh and squeezed his eyes shut in somewhat disappointment.


    I have seeded in bruising the pride he had for me. I have seeded in disgracing him in front of the one person who mattered a lot in his life.


    Fuck¡­I was a big mess.


    ¡°What?¡± His uncle leaned in, looking at me as though I was a dumb student. I couldn¡¯t help but think he was trying to sabotage me in front of Sebastian. ¡°Did the cat suddenly get your tongue?¡±


    He looked at Sebastian.


    ¡°Where did you say you found this girl?¡±


    ¡°We met at¡­.¡± Before Sebastian could finish, he cut him off, saying.


    ¡°I know that whatever you¡¯re about to tell me is a lie. You¡¯re trying to cover for her.¡±


    He looked back at me and ground words angrily from his teeth. ¡°Mere looking at you, I can tell you¡¯re nothing special. How dare you sit and dine with people of high social standing like us? Have you no shame? No fear¡­respect?¡­¡± He cocked a brow.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sit back and watch you talk to my fiancee like that, uncle?¡± Sebastian cut in sharply to defend me.


    My lips parted in disbelief as he called me his fiancee. He has never addressed me as that before. What were his ns? We just got together and promised to take things slow.


    Him calling me that in front of his uncle will only make things worse. And I didn¡¯t want that. I didn¡¯t want him to ruin the lifelong rtionship he had with his uncle because of me.


    ¡°I will fucking talk to her however I fucking want,¡± he replied Sebastian sternly. ¡°You must be out of your mind to make her¡­. an omega. Not just any omega but an omega from the ve auction your fiancee. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know? I have lived long enough to tell who is who across all kingdoms. Even her Omega scent is so suffocating I could choke on it,¡± he rolled his eyes and grimaced with disgust.


    ¡°Are you blind, kiddo?! Can¡¯t you fucking see people like her have no ce in our life? They¡¯re beneath us and forever will be. Their role is only to worship and serve us wherever and whenever we want. Not to dine with us!¡±


    I stiffened at what his uncle said, my heart dropping and sinking into my stomach. Since Catherine passed, no one has said such a disdainful thing to me.


    My eyes widened and brewed with unshed tears. I continued blinking, almost uncontrobly to hold them back from falling. I can¡¯t afford to cry in front of his uncle. It will only make him think he has the upper hand. And I can¡¯t give him that satisfaction.


    Gently, I pushed my chair back and stood up. I just bowed and without saying anything, started making my way upstairs.


    ¡°Brianna¡­Brianna¡­please don¡¯t go¡­¡± Sebastian called me a few times but I shook my head and shut my ears to his pleas. I can¡¯t believe he had all this prepared and me looking this beautiful just to be dragged through the mud by his uncle.


    He tried to chase after me but I heard his uncle say something that stopped him from doing so.


    I put my hands over my mouth to cage in the sobs that shook me like a terrible earthquake, but they were too powerful to be stopped and resonated through. The tears I struggled to hold back poured down effortlessly as if released from a floodgate, drenching my cheeks and hand.


    That caused me to quicken my steps upstairs because I didn¡¯t want them or any of the maids to see me in such a state.


    Just as I was about to reach thest step, the hem of my dress got caught in my heels, causing me to stumble and lose my bnce. Gravity pulled me and I fell down the hard wooden stairs. I could hear the seams of my dress ripping as I fell, my head and body striking against the stairs with a sickening thud. Gasps and shouts followed. I saw Sebastian running towards me, but I couldn¡¯t see him clearly as darkness took over.

 Greatest shock

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I put a lot of effort into organizing this. Everything was supposed to go well. It was meant to be perfect. Uncle Joe was supposed to like Brianna and make her feel wee. But he just did the entire opposite to my greatest shock and surprise.


    I can¡¯t believe he said all that mean stuff to her and made her look like shit in front of me. That was unlike Uncle Joe. The only uncle I knew. In all my years of knowing him, I never thought he could be so cruel.


    Brianna was an omega. Not just any omega but an omega I got from the ve auction. Yes, I¡¯m perfectly aware of that. But what difference does it make?


    She is the beat in my heart. The light in my day. Anytime I sleep I see her. Whenever I wake up I see her. Only her. Every day I tell myself I want to be with her. I want to love her and make her feel better. I want to make her mine. Forever. I don¡¯t give a fuck about societal status or what anyone thinks. They can rot in hell with their thoughts for all I care.


    In the end, love is all that matters.


    I saw her eyes,rge and liquid, filled with tears that threatened to flood down her cheeks. But she did all she could to hold them back. I felt her pain, raw and intense as she stood from her seat and ran upstairs. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t let her feel that way ever again, but I failed. Again.


    Fuck!


    I told her Uncle Joe was the most easy-going person I knew and that he¡¯d like her at first sight. Now she¡¯ll think I organized all this just to have her humiliated.


    Goodness¡­. this wasn¡¯t good at all. I don¡¯t want her to hate me again. I can¡¯t afford that. I have been taking all the necessary steps to avoid that. I might just breakpletely if she does.


    ¡°Brianna¡­. Brianna¡­. please don¡¯t go¡­¡± I tried to talk her out of it but she didn¡¯t even spare me a nce.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I pushed my chair back and got up. I wanted to chase after her. Comfort her and tell it wasn¡¯t meant to be like this. But my uncle held my elbow, stopping me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after her,¡± he said, his jaw tight. ¡°Let her go. She isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    I scoffed in disbelief before forcefully freeing my arm from his grip. After all he¡¯s done, he still had the guts to tell me not to chase after her.


    ¡°If there is anyone who isn¡¯t worth it here, it¡¯s you,¡± I said unwaveringly to his face, steaming with rage. If he wasn¡¯t my uncle I swear I would have knocked out all his teeth and watched how he manages to say such mean things to people again without them.


    ¡°What has gotten into you?¡± He looked at me like he couldn¡¯t recognise me anymore. Like I wasn¡¯t the Sebastian he knew. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she brainwashed you or gave you some love potion because this is unlike you. People like her exist solely for serving their betters which is us! For goodness sake, it hadn¡¯t been more than a month since Catherine passed away and you already want to rece her with¡­. with that dumb piece of shit. Hope the rumours aren¡¯t true Sebastian. Don¡¯t make me believe you had a hand in what happened to Catherine just so you could be with that lowlife.¡±


    I growled, my teeth baring. I clenched my fist so tightly, that the veins and the bones underneath the flesh bulged prominently.


    He was getting on my nerves and I was holding myself back with everything I had to avoid taking it out on him.


    ¡°You can go ahead and believe whatever you want, I don¡¯t give a fuck. I have no more words to say to you. You have seeded in making me lose the respect I have for you so if you don¡¯t mind, get your stupid ass off my seat and leave my castle,¡± I settled a few meters away from him and gestured towards the door.


    That took him like a storm from nowhere. He snorted in disbelief, his eyes flickering in confusion as he stared at me. He couldn¡¯t believe his nephew who he¡¯d known since he was a baby was kicking him out.


    Well, if he wasn¡¯t such an asshole I won¡¯t be kicking him out. He brought it upon himself.


    It was gettingte. He was meant to spend the night here but with what he just did to Brianna, he was better off in the streets.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­it¡¯s me¡­,¡± he said as if to get me back to my senses. ¡°You¡¯re one and only uncle¡­you mum¡¯s only brother that you¡¯re kicking out. Do you understand the gravity of what you¡¯re doing? If you end up with her, you¡¯ll bring shame and disgrace not only to yourself but to our entire lineage. Think about it, if you do this, there is no going back.¡±

 Most heart wrenching scenario

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°If I repeat myself then you won¡¯t like the consequences,¡± I said sternly and looked away defiantly.


    That was when I saw the most heart-wrenching scenario of my life. My eyes widened in shock and my heart flew out of my chest on seeing Brianna rolling down the stairs, her body hitting against the hard wooden surface.


    ¡°Brianna!!¡­.¡± A loud gasp escaped my lips and I shouted her name.


    The world around me seemed to stop as I rushed to her on the floor. I knelt before her, screaming her name and shaking her body slightly but she wasn¡¯t even budging.


    Her gown ripped at the sides and edges. Blood smeared on the top of her head and a few bruises lined the corners of her bare arms. Her skin was pale and her body felt cold to touch.


    My shouts attracted the attention of my guards and the maids who gathered.


    ¡°Someone call the fucking ambnce!!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice.


    At once, the maids dispersed and swung into action.


    My heart was pounding in my ears, my entire body shivering with fear. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. I felt so weak. For the second time in my life, I feared I might lose her.


    No¡­. no¡­. that can¡¯t happen. Not now. Not ever. Not when things were getting better. Not when we were finally going to be together. Forever.


    Our love story can¡¯t end when it is just beginning. I had a ring in a small box inside my suit pocket. I just bought it a few hours ago at a jewellery shop. It was one of the most beautiful rings I have ever seen. I was d I chose and bought it and I was going to put it on her finger. I was going to propose to her tonight. We were going to spend the rest of our lives together.


    Nothing will happen to her. She is strong. She will stay alive. She will live. Live for me. Live for the sake of our love.


    I wanted to check for her pulse because it seemed like she wasn¡¯t breathing. But someone tapped me on the shoulder. I looked back to see the head maid carrying a first aid box.


    She urged me to step away a bit so she could administer it before the paramedics arrived.


    I nodded and quickly got up, giving her space as she knelt before her. She opened the first aid box and began taking out a few medical supplies she needed for the administration.


    I paced like a caged animal, my gaze never leaving Brianna on the floor. I tried to steady my erratic breaths and think clearly but it all seemed impossible.


    How could this have happened? This wasn¡¯t her first time climbing the stairs. She had done that a thousand times. Did she miss a step? Was it her gown? Was it because she was running?


    I looked back to meet my uncle¡¯s gaze. His hands were folded across his chest as he leaned by the dining area. He was shaking his head at me in somewhat disappointment and disapproval to my greatest dismay. I couldn¡¯t believe him. It was his fault this happened to Brianna yet he was looking at me like that.


    ¡°You!¡± I threw at him like a thousand daggers, rage pumping through my veins like blood. ¡°You¡¯re still here. It¡¯s your fault this happened! If you hadn¡¯t said such cruel things to her, she wouldn¡¯t have run upstairs and fallen¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    I rushed at him, not giving a fuck if we were rted by blood. I wanted to throw him a punch so hard he¡¯d fly across the room and lose consciousness. But my guards held me back.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I shouted at him. ¡°Get the fuck out of my property and nevere back¡­if you do, I swear I¡¯ll chop your legs off.¡±


    I heaved like a wounded beast.


    My guard wanted to take him out. But he raised his hands for them not to touch him. He adjusted his suit and saw himself out, a look of disgust on his face. But I couldn¡¯t care less.


    Just then I heard the wailing sound of an ambnce van.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± one of the maids announced and rushed to the door.


    In a matter of seconds, the paramedics rushed in with a stretcher, some medical equipment, and a sense of urgency.


    The head maid approached me with reassurance in her eyes. ¡°She has a pulse,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying a glimmer of hope. ¡°She¡¯ll make it.¡±


    She assured me and I breathed out in huge relief.

 Waking up

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I woke up feeling like I was hit by a bus. Every part of my body ached and cramped, especially my head and neck.


    A breathy wince escaped my lips as I tried to wriggle on the bed but found it almost impossible. My heavy eyelids fluttered open only to be greeted by a blinding white light that hurt my eyes and made my vision blurry. I blinked several times before my vision slowly adjusted to the light.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The beeping of the heart monitor and various medical monitors that disyed vital signs nearby, and the sterile smell of antiseptic mingled with the faint scent of fresh linen was enough to tell me I was in a hospital. But I couldn¡¯t remember how I got here.


    I swallowed hard and my throat hurt from the impact. Everywhere hurt. Even my breathing hurt. I felt so weak I could assume I was paralyzed.


    I tried to lift my head to look around, but a sharp pain made a loud groan escape my mouth, and my head fell back onto the pillow. That was when I realized my neck was immobilized with a neck brace, the kind used for patients with severe neck injuries.


    Not only that. I tried to move my arms but also noticed my left arm was immobilized with ster of Paris and secured with a rope from the back of my neck. While my left had an IV drip attached to it.


    Fuck!


    What was wrong with me? What happened? Why couldn¡¯t I move? Why are all these stuff on my body? Did I have an ident? Am I bedridden? Will I be like this for the rest of my life? My head was a foggy mess. I couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Panic began to set in. My breathing became quick as I struggled to catch my breath. I swallowed harder this time, feeling the pain intensify as it thudded down my throat. Tears burned the back of my eyes and steamed my vision, making it blurry.


    I whimpered when all of a sudden Sebastian appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said gently as if I was made of ss. He settled beside me on the edge of the bed and rubbed my sttered hair away from my face. ¡°Don¡¯t stress it. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re alright¡­you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m here with you. There is no need to panic. Okay?¡­¡±


    I focused on his gentle reassuring gaze which was like a bottomless pool of dark creamy chocte. They were therapeutic. In them I found peace. In them I found sce. The wave of tension and panic rippling inside me began to subside. But then I remembered. Every bit of what happened.


    ¡°You have been asleep for more than 24 hours now. Thank goodness you¡¯re awake,¡± he breathed out in relief and gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll send for the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No¡­. you did this¡­.¡± tears I couldn¡¯t hold back streamed down my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m here, in this pitiable condition¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± He grimaced. The shock of what I just said hit him like a wrecking ball. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that¡­Don¡¯t say that Brianna¡­please don¡¯t¡­I can never be responsible for this kind of thing happening to you.¡±


    ¡°You said he¡¯d be nice. That he was the most easy-going person you knew. That he¡¯ll like me at first sight. You lied! You had that visit organized just so I could be humiliated and reminded of what I am¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± he tried to stop me but I continued, determined not to hold anything back.


    I was angry at him. I had a bad feeling about meeting his uncle but decided to carry on for his happiness. But look what it brought me. Nothing but pain both physical, emotional and psychological.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready. I didn¡¯t want to meet him at first, but I did it for your happiness. For once, I wanted to do something to make you happy like you always do for me. But see where it hasnded me. In a hospital, crippled and broken. I can¡¯t even move a fucking muscle in my body¡­who knows for how long I¡¯ll remain like this¡­?¡±


    My words made him so miserable it was physical pain. I wished I didn¡¯t have to carry on. I wished I didn¡¯t have to say all that. I hate to see him suffer. But he left me no choice. I wanted him to feel the level of pain and damage he caused me.


    He could have chased after me when I ran upstairs. He could have easily caught up with me and stopped me or saved me from falling. But he let his uncle¡¯s words hold him back.


    If his uncle¡¯s words really got to him, then there was every possibility he listened and considered them. He considered the fact that I was beneath him as an omega and had no ce in his life.

 What…

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Brianna¡­¡± he came so close I could feel his painful breath on my face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt you¡­ever¡­. I¡¯ll even sacrifice my life for you if I have to. Please believe me¡­. I beg you¡­ I didn¡¯t know my uncle would turn out like that. I didn¡¯t know he would say such cruel things to you. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have invited him. I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop Sebastian¡­¡± I pleaded with a voice barely above a whisper.


    He was making me feel things worse than guilt and pain. And I swear if he continued I wasn¡¯t sure I could handle it any longer.


    I wanted to look away to avoid his gaze. But remembering that sharp pain that made me groan loudly when I tried to lift my head earlier, I had to think again. Left with no other choice, I shut my eyes. I shut them so tightly they hurt. But I can manage the pain.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee. You shouldn¡¯t be wasting your time here with me. Your uncle was right. People like me have no ce in your life? I am nothing but a sex ve. An omega sex ve you bought for money. I am beneath you and forever will be. I exist only to serve and pleasure the likes of you and Hermes wherever and whenever you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again,¡± he scolded as though I uttered something abominable.


    My heart bled in my chest and my tears formed an ocean in my closed eyes as I said those words. But it was just the truth. No matter how far I tried to run or hide from it, that was who I was. My identity. And I don¡¯t think it will ever change.


    Sebastian touched my hand gently and rubbed small circles on the top of it, sending a tingling sensation racing through me. I tried to be stoic. But his fingers were working the magic no matter how hard I tried. So I just had to give in to the feeling.


    ¡°Brianna I don¡¯t know how much longer you want me to keep saying this, but I will over and over again if I have to. I love you. From the bottom of my heart, I do. You belong to me as much as I belong to you and nothing will ever change it. I don¡¯t give a fuck if you are an omega sex ve I bought with money. I don¡¯t give a fuck about what my uncle or anyone says. You can never be beneath me. And I exist only to love you. We exist to love each other and weplement each other just fine,¡± he said thest part in a way that made my heart turn over in response.


    He was so good with words he could woo the most stone-hearted goddess.


    It was hard to keep my eyes closed for that long. The tears welling up inside them only made it harder. I flickered them open, setting the caged teardrops free as they rolled down my cheeks.


    I could feel his intense, starved gaze on me. They were begging me to forgive and reconsider. To let this all go so we could be as we were. But I didn¡¯t meet them. I didn¡¯t want to.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His words were affecting me¡­ positively. But I shook my head in an attempt to get rid of them. I can¡¯t afford to be hurt and humiliated again.


    What if his friends who were also Alpha kings notice who I truly am someday? They might say or do worse than his uncle.


    ¡°Please go to your uncle¡­¡± I blinked severally to neutralize the stinging effect of my tears on my eyes and stop more from flowing.


    ¡°No Brianna,¡± he replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m going nowhere. I¡¯m staying here with you till you get better.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian please go¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go¡­And you can¡¯t force me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go? It¡¯s of no use wasting your time and staying here with me. What if I spend a year here?¡±


    ¡°Then I will spend a year here with you.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh and squeezed my eyes in frustration. What was wrong with this man? Why does he have to be so stubborn and impossible? I have never met anyone like him. The harder I tried to push him away the closer he got.


    He was still in the same clothes as yesterday and that made me believe he spent the night here in the hospital waiting for me to wake up. Did he really do that?


    I tried to say something but I felt his hand on my cheek, gently wiping away my teardrops and pausing my words.


    I wanted to tell him there was no need for that. That I could do it myself. That he should go back to the castle and get some sleep and food to eat because he looked like he needed some.


    But then I remembered I was impaired I couldn¡¯t wipe the tears myself. Most importantly, I remembered his words that night he helped me get through my dark past as we burned Hermes inl paper.


    ****¡±Let me be that hand that wipes away your tears.¡±****


    ¡°Before you say anything else about my uncle,¡± he said, drifting me from my thoughts. ¡°I just want you to know that I kicked him out. He¡¯s no longer my family. I cut all ties with him.¡±


    My mouth fell open and I finally moved my eyes to meet his face.


    ¡°What?!¡±

 The Proposal

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°No¡­no¡­Sebastian,¡± I muttered several times, finding it hard to believe what he just said. ¡°You can¡¯t cut any ties with anyone most especially your family member for my sake. I don¡¯t want you ruining the rtionship you have with him all because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Brianna listen¡­hey¡­.¡±


    I wished I could shake my head at the moment. I wished I could shake his hand off my cheek. I wished I could cover my ears with my hands. I didn¡¯t want to listen to anything else he had to say.


    He cut ties with his uncle, someone he said he had a lot of fun with growing up. The person who made those cute shirts with his face on them for him and single-handedly sponsored his 14th birthday and so much more.


    He had known his uncle for as long as he could remember but only knew me for not more than seven months. Who am I to make him kick him out in the middle of the night and cut all ties with him?


    His uncle already hated me and didn¡¯t give a shit about me. Sebastian having done something like this will only make him hate me more. He might even start plotting on how to get rid of me like Catherine. I barely survived all the torment Catherine put me through. Mere looking at his uncle you can tell he was a man of very powerful social standing. If he happens toe for me, I don¡¯t think I can survive it this time.


    ¡°You have to call him back,¡± I begged Sebastian, the ocean of sobs that flooded the insides of my throat making it hard for me to speak. ¡°You have to apologize to him¡­and tell him you didn¡¯t mean to do that to him¡­ you have to before it¡¯s toote¡­¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was stubborn. He wouldn¡¯t listen. Instead, he tried to shush me.


    ¡°Shhhh¡­.¡± He caressed my tear-stained cheek so lightly that his fingers felt like feathers. ¡°You¡¯re overworking yourself by crying and talking too much. I don¡¯t want it to affect your blood pressure or your heart rate. Please stop. If I have to cut all ties with the rest of the world just to be with you, then I will do it without a second thought. If I have to ruin the rtionship with everyone close to me just to be with you, then I will do it without looking back¡­ That¡¯s how much of important you are to me.¡±


    I stopped insisting. I stopped talking. I just kept my gaze on his, the world around me seemed like it stopped. The genuine emotions reflected in his eyes. The heart-rending tenderness in them proved that he meant every word he said. He will actually do all that for me.


    But¡­ that will only cost him dearly. It will be to his detriment. It always will.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see¡­¡± I gulped and flicked my gaze away. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we can¡¯t be together? Whenever we do, something alwayses in between us and tries to keep us apart. I want to love you. I want to run to you. I really do but there are mountains that too high for us to get through. There are oceans we can¡¯t cross. Wee from two different worlds that can¡¯t mix. The gaps between are too wide to be filled. Maybe¡­just maybe I¡¯m not really the one you were meant to find at that auction. I¡¯m not the one you were meant to be with¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not the one for you, Sebastian. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was extremely hard for me to say all that. But it was the truth. Anytime we try to get together, something bad happens and tries to break us apart. First, it was Catherine, then my dark past and now, his uncle. Who knew what the next one might be? Maybe something even more severe or someone more dangerous. For his safety and mine, the best thing we could do for each other now is to call off our rtionship and pretend it never happened.


    I expected him to say something. Something to disagree with or stop me from speaking further. But to my surprise, he didn¡¯t. He was calm for more than a minute which made me curious.


    ¡°Hey look,¡± I heard him say softly.


    I looked at him and was shocked to my marrow, my eyes widening on seeing he was holding a small open ck box with a beautiful ring sitting inside it.


    ¡°Right from the day I set my eyes on you on that stage, I always knew you were the one for me. I want you. And I know you want me too, so let¡¯s not deny the feeling. The only thing keeping us from being together is your doubts and fears but together we can ovee all that. Together we can climb every mountain and cross the depths of oceans. But we can¡¯t aplish all that if you don¡¯t open up your heart and let me in. We can¡¯t aplish all that if you don¡¯t say yes¡­¡±


    He took the ring out of the box and knelt on a knee before me, stunning me the more.


    ¡°Brianna Campbell, will you make me the happiest man and Alpha King alive by marrying me?¡±

 New hope

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    My lips fell open and my heart split in my chest. Three hundred and sixty-five days weren¡¯t enough for me to get through the shock he just put me through. This was the shock of my life.


    I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or cry. Or do both. I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯ll propose to me in the state I was, all immobilized and crippled with bandages and sters all over me. I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d propose after all my efforts to push him away and make him fall out of love with me.


    He was a strong and patient man for not giving up on me. For having kept up with all my bullshit over these months.


    That was why he called me his fiancee at the dinner table when he tried to defend me from his uncle. Did he n on proposing to me yesterday at the dinner table¡­in front of his uncle?


    Oh my goodness! The thought of that made my head want to blow. Surely, he wanted to.


    My eyes flicked from the ring to his face which had a dreamy smile etched on it. His eyes screamed, ¡°Please say yes¡­please say yes¡­¡± And that only made my breath quicken as if I was on a hot seat.


    I gulped. This was the biggest decision of my life. This moment will determine my future and happiness forever.


    Moments ago, I wanted to call off our rtionship. I didn¡¯t want us to be together anymore. But being faced with this kind of situation, with him kneeling before me and his eyes wooing me to my very core. I was starting to reconsider. Maybe calling off our rtionship wasn¡¯t the best thing to do. Every rtionship has its ups and downs, its trials and tribtions, its thorns and roses. It was left for the partners to navigate through them.


    If he could protect me from his crazy wife, save my life several times, help me forget my dark past, cut ties with his uncle for the cruel things he said to me and spend the night here in the hospital with me just to make sure I woke up and was okay, then he was the one for me. He was the right man for me. I can trust him to protect and keep me safe for the rest of my life.


    His knee must be hurting by now. I didn¡¯t want that happening so I answered. As fast as I can.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­I will marry you, Sebastian Stan.¡±


    I wanted to raise my hand so he could put the ring in my finger but then I remembered I was impaired. Fuck¡­. I¡¯m always forgetting.


    As if he noticed, he quickly got up and inserted the ring into my finger, careful enough not to tamper with the IV drip attached to that hand. He lowered and ced a warm kiss on the top of my hand.


    He said only the thing keeping us from being together was my doubts and fears but together we can ovee them. Now we are together, forever and we will surely ovee them. I will learn to love him like he deserves.


    ¡°It fits your finger perfectly,¡± he said with that dreamy smile, looking at my hand. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± then looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    I wanted to lift my hand so I could get a better view of the ring. But then I remembered I was impaired again! Being in this state made everything so difficult! It made my life so fucking hard and if could, I will rip everything off my body.


    How will Sebastian and I n and have our wedding with me like this? How will I make love to him in this condition?


    The thought of all that made me sad.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the problem?¡± He lowered and asked in concern, seeing the frown on my face. He rubbed my hair away from my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s just¡­. how will we n and have our wedding with me like this?¡± I stuttered, my worry getting the best of me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± he replied casually, seeming unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. We are not in a hurry. We¡¯ll wait till you get better.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked unbelievably, my eyes widening.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°What if it takes me months¡­or even years to get better?¡±


    ¡°Then we will wait as long as it takes to have the wedding,¡± he answered, still unbothered to my surprise.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let that bother you. We can have the wedding whenever you want, okay?¡± He lowered and kissed me on the forehead, his familiar yesterday scent of fresh cologne and warm spices enveloping me. I liked it so much I could breathe in it all day long. And the fact he hadn¡¯t removed the clothes he wore for his uncle¡¯s visit or showered to wash off the scent, made it more intoxicating¡­more appealing to my senses.


    I wished I could nod. But I couldn¡¯t. I had to mutter. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let it bother me.¡±


    He stood straight and was still smiling at me when the doctor walked in. Funny how I almost forgot we were still in a hospital.


    The doctor was wearing a white coat and a stethoscope around his neck. Sebastian stepped aside and turned to face him.


    His kind eyes which were a subtle shade of blue and green met mine as he approached the bedside.


    ¡°Good to see you¡¯re awake,¡± he said gently. ¡°You took quite a tumble down those stairs.¡±


    I sighed, not wanting to remember even a bit of it.


    He paused, flipping through his chart. ¡°You sustained a mild concussion, a fractured right arm, and a sprained ankle. We did a CT scan to check for any internal injuries and an X-ray of your arm and ankle. Luckily, there were no signs of internal bleeding or more severe injuries only a small cut in the top of your head but it¡¯s been taken care of.¡±


    All that seemed like a whole lot but I was grateful I didn¡¯t sustain any internal bleeding. As far as I knew, it could lead to death without the person even knowing.


    The doctor ced the chart down on a small table nearby and gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°We¡¯ve set your broken arm on a cast,¡± he directed at the ster of Paris that was on my arm as I looked at it. It seemed heavy and kind of ufortable. I just hope I won¡¯t wear it for long. ¡°You¡¯ll need to keep weight off your ankle for a few weeks. We¡¯ll also keep you here for observation for the next 24 hours due to the concussion. Pain management will be handled with some medication, and we¡¯ll provide crutches for you to use once you¡¯re ready to move around.¡±


    ¡°Crutches!¡­¡± I blurted out in shock.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied with a small supportive smile. ¡°For now, you will be using them till your ankle gets better and you can walk perfectly on your own again.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t good at all. I couldn¡¯t walk. I couldn¡¯t use my arm. The thought of that made my heart sink in my stomach. What if I wasn¡¯t getting better anytime soon? What if it takes longer than expected?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My eyes met Sebastian¡¯s. He smiled at me reassuringly. The look on his face told me not to worry. And that helped to make me feel less worried and alone in this. His support meant a lot to me than words could express.


    As the doctor continued saying some other things I wasn¡¯t really paying attention to, a nurse entered. She adjusted the IV and checked my vitals. I couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce and get better so Sebastian and I could have our wedding.

 Aunt Gigi’s visit

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been more than two weeks since I returned from the hospital. Ever since I did, Sebastian has treated me like I was a golden egg.


    He gave strict orders to the maids never to let me do anything. They helped me bathe, and change my neck brace, bandages and clothes. They spoon-fed me, brushed my hair, and his guards even carried me to my room when I was too tired to use the crutches.


    Sebastian had to relocate me to one of the guestrooms downstairs so I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the difficulty of going upstairs.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Though it¡¯s been more than two weeks now, getting to a month, I was still learning to walk properly on the crutches. If anyone had told me I would be using crutches someday, I would have never believed them. I would haveughed and thought they were joking. But look at me.


    I whiffed out a dryugh. How ironic.


    Sebastian has been doing his best. He handled the hospital bills which I knew was a huge sum even though he wouldn¡¯t let me know. He was always checking up on me and even spent most nights with me. He would lie beside me on the bed and hold me gently like I was the most fragile thing ever. He would read to me and tell me silly jokes just to make me smile. He had seen how gloomy my expression was since I came back from the hospital and he didn¡¯t like it one bit. He would kiss me on the cheek and forehead and tell me not to be anxious because my condition was only temporary.


    He is the best thing that has ever happened to me. Despite all his assurance and attempts to make me feel better, I felt like a¡­. burden. A huge liability to him. What good was I to him like this? In this state, I couldn¡¯t offer him anything. I was as useless as a broken tool. And from the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem I would be getting rid of these crutches and taking off all this stuff in my body anytime soon.


    Sebastian will call off important meetings and rearrange his entire schedule just so he can stay with me. I have tried to talk him out of doing that because it will affect him as an Alpha King. His kingdom needs him. But he never listens to me.


    Today, I decided to do something different. I told him if he didn¡¯t go to the Alpha kings¡¯ meeting he was meant to go to today that I wouldn¡¯t eat or have anything to drink for the rest of the day.


    He quickly agreed to go and has gone not so long ago.


    I was seated in the courtyard in the back of the castle, enjoying some fresh air and the beautiful scenery when one of the maids approached me.


    ¡°Miss Brianna,¡± she said with a bow. ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡±


    My brows furrowed in surprise and confusion. Ever since I got to this castle, I haven¡¯t had a visitor and wasn¡¯t expecting any because no one knew I was in this part of the world. No one knew I even existed.


    ¡°Can I know who the person is?¡± I asked, looking up at her in curiosity.


    ¡°She said she goes by the name Aunt Gigi,¡± she answered in a polite tone.


    My eyes widened and my mouth dropped open in intense shock.


    ¡°Aunt Gigi¡­?¡± I blurted out in repeat as if to confirm what she said.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Brianna,¡± the maid answered. Though she tried to remainposed, she was a bit taken aback by my sudden reaction.


    ¡°Send her in immediately,¡± I urged her. ¡°And please bring a chair and small table along with some refreshments for us,¡± I said in addition as she gave a firm nod, lowered to a courteous bow and went back inside the castle.


    After Hermes proposed to me and I followed him to his castle, I never heard from Aunt Gigi again. She never visited or maybe she did and Hermes didn¡¯t let her in or let me know about it. I was locked up in that hellhole of a castle 24 hours a day and 7 days a week so I couldn¡¯t tell. I assumed she, her husband and my cousins forgot all about me. They might have thought I was living the dream not knowing I was living on a daily dose of maltreatments, defilements and tears.


    About a minuteter, I heard the click-ck of heels behind me. I couldn¡¯t turn my neck but I knew it was her. I knew her walking step.


    ¡°Here she is Miss Brianna,¡± the maid said with a bow as she presented Aunt Gigi. ¡°I will be going to bring the table, chair and refreshments you asked for now.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t nod, I waved at her dismissively as she left, my eyes never leaving Aunt Gigi.


    Aunt Gigi just stood there like she was caught in a daze, tightly clutching the handles of her handbag. Her lips which were painted with a subtle shade of pink lipstick parted in shock and her eyes stamped on me in great sympathy, almost glistening with tears.


    She hasn¡¯t changed that much, only she became even more beautiful with her curly, shoulder-length hair that looked freshly styled and her light well-made makeup. She was wearing a floral dress and a pair of short,fortable kitten heels-her favourite type of shoes.


    I wished she didn¡¯t have to see me like this after all these months we have been apart. She was looking all beautiful like sunshine and rainbows while I was all crippled and wishing that ident never happened.


    I felt¡­.. mortifying. But there wasn¡¯t anything I could do. It¡¯s not like I could take off this neck brace, cast and bandages and pretend I looked fine. Because I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh Brianna¡­¡± she brought her hand over her lips as if to hold back a painful emotion and came closer to me, looking at me like I was a clumsy kid who hurt herself. ¡°What happened to you¡­why are all these things on your body.¡±


    She assessed my body frantically and tried to touch my arm in the cast. I let out a slight wince causing her to flinch and quickly took her hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡± She apologized, ready to even knee and beg me, her voice sounding so pitiful at me.


    I hated it when people looked and talked to me like that as though I were made of the lightest of ss. Sebastian, the maids and even his guards have been doing that to me since I returned from the hospital.


    I know they were just worried and wanted to make sure I was okay. But as much as it pained me to admit, it made me feel so fucking pathetic and useless. If Aunt Gigi continued with it, I might just feel bad and break down into tears. And I was avoiding that because Sebastian made me promise not to cry again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said to Aunt Gigi so she won¡¯t continue worrying.


    The maid interrupted us by bringing the chair and small table. Another maid followed closely behind her, carrying a tray of fruit juice, biscuits and two ss cups.


    ¡°Aunt Gigi please sit,¡± I gestured to the chair as the maid finished setting it.


    Quickly, she sat and tried to hide how deeply troubled she was by smiling at the maid.


    The maid served us and after that asked if there was anything else we needed before they could leave. Aunt Gigi shook her head. Since I couldn¡¯t shake mine I answered. ¡°No, thank you.¡± with a small smile.


    After a while, I noticed they weren¡¯t living. They stood at a corner watching us which made my brows knit in nervousness and confusion as I wondered why. If I remember correctly, Sebastian never asked them to monitor me like that.


    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± I asked the two of them.


    ¡°No Miss Brianna,¡± one shook her head with a small smile on her face. ¡°We are just waiting till when you want to drink your juice and eat your biscuits so we can feed you.¡±

 Worried and concerned

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    What the maid said felt like a blow to the face. With Aunt Gigi around, it was so embarrassing I wished I had a shell I could retract into. Though Aunt Gigi pretended not to hear it and focused on her drink, I know she did.


    What did these maids see me as? A baby? A helpless invalid? It¡¯s not like I had a severe stroke or was entirely paralyzed. Some parts of my body were still working fine.


    I know Sebastian gave the order, but at this moment, they couldn¡¯t do that. Not with Aunt Gigi around. We needed privacy because we would be talking about a lot of things. Why didn¡¯t the maids think of that before saying what they said?


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I forced an awkward smile. ¡°My aunt and I need some privacy. And my left hand is working just fine. I can manage with it. It¡¯s just biscuits and juice. I don¡¯t need a fork and knife. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Miss Brianna?¡± The other maid asked adamantly. ¡°We were given strict orders by Alpha Sebastian. If he happens toe back and see you eating on your own, he will be very angry and will punish us¡­and¡­and we don¡¯t want what,¡± she said with a pleading expression.


    At the mention of Sebastian¡¯s name, Aunt Gigi raised her head slightly from the ss cup on his face and furrowed her brows as though the name struck a cord in her. This wasn¡¯t our kingdom so she didn¡¯t know him and must be wondering who he was. I wished Sebastian was around so I could introduce them. It will be really nice for two of the most important people in my life to meet.


    I let out a heavy sigh in frustration but maintained my smile, wishing the maids could just go and stop insisting. ¡°I will exin to him. He will understand. No one is going to punish you. Please you can go. I will send it for you if we need anything, okay?¡±


    Reluctantly, they nodded in unison and shrugged, exchanging weary nces that said they tried their best before leaving. It made me wonder what kind of punishment Sebastian threatened them with if they let me do things on my own. Firing, suspension, reducing their pay or seizing it entirely?


    ¡°This man,¡± I said inwardly and heaved a sigh.


    Honestly, he needed to stop with that. As much as I appreciated it, he couldn¡¯t go about threatening the maids with punishments if they let me do things on my own. I wasn¡¯t entirely paralyzed. I could still do a few things without their help in this state.


    I turned my attention back to Aunt Gigi. Quickly, she kept the ss cup that had been lingering on her lips.


    ¡°Brianna¡­are you okay? Please tell me what happened to you. I¡¯m worried sick right now.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± I answered, avoiding her extremely curious gaze as I kept them on the biscuits on the tray.


    ¡°ident?¡­¡± she gasped and scoffed, not sounding fully convinced. ¡°What type of ident will leave you like this? Was it a road ident?¡­¡±


    She yearned for an answer, sounding extremely worried and concerned. I understood. After my parents died when I was just 8, she took me in. I spent my entire adolescence with her. She treated me as a mother would and taught me everything I needed to know growing up as a young woman.


    She never maltreated or deprived me of something because I wasn¡¯t her child. The only problem was that I couldn¡¯tplete school because the fees were heavy on her and her husband. They were already paying for their four children so I understood and even felt for them because it wasn¡¯t easy training four kids.


    To make sure I wasn¡¯t idle and worried too much, Aunt Gigi had me working in her jewellery shop. She made me her top salesgirl and even ced me on a monthly sry so I could save up enough to continue school if I wanted. As much loved to do that, I never really got the chance and lost interest.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a road ident,¡± I answered in a low tone, meeting her gaze with a sad expression. ¡°I fell. I fell down the stairs.¡±


    She gasped louder this time, looking at me with so much sympathy that made me regret telling her.


    ¡°Brianna¡­.¡± She muttered and leaned forward with a suddenly urgent expression on her face. ¡°You know you can tell me anything right?¡±


    I nodded hesitantly, wondering why she got all serious and urgent. Did she think I was lying? Think something else happened that I didn¡¯t want to tell her?


    ¡°Tell me, did that Sebastian or whatever he¡¯s called do this to you? Is he hurting you? Is he violent? Is he the type of men who use their partners as punching bags? Honey, you can tell me. Don¡¯t suffer in silence, okay? A lot of women have died because of this¡­And how did you even end up in this ce, to begin with¡­?¡± She nced around the castle and looked back at me, sighing exhaustively.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I grimaced in extreme shock and disapproval. ¡°Sebastian isn¡¯t like that¡­he¡¯ll nevery a finger on me or do anything to hurt me. On the contrary, he has been taking very good care of me. He is the best thing that has ever happened to me. If not for him, I¡¯d be more than dead by now.¡±


    That calmed her a bit. She rxed back on her seat and looked away, thinking deeply, struggling to believe what I just said.


    I didn¡¯t want her to think I was suffering from Stockholm syndrome. Or think I was one of those women who are afraid of leaving a toxic abusive rtionship because they¡¯re too afraid to start over again. Afraid no one will love and understand them like their abuser.


    Sebastian is a sweet man. A nice man. Maybe the nicest man to grace the face of the earth. If she could stay till he came back and saw him, she¡¯d definitely attribute to that fact.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I asked gently, snapping her from her thoughts. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m in this kingdom and this castle?¡±


    She folded her lips and managed a dry smile. ¡°Ken told me. You remember Ken Johnson right? He¡¯s regr at the store?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember him,¡± I tightened my jaw and looked away in anger.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That filth. Thest time I saw him was when he tried to have his way with me in the kitchen the morning after he and Catherine finished messing around. I would have stabbed him in that kitchen if he dared touch me. That¡¯s how much I loathed him.


    From the way Aunt Gigi spoke about him, it was obvious she still didn¡¯t know what a pervert he was. By now, I thought any of those other salesgirls would have reported him to her. I wanted him forever banned froming there. Forever banned froming close to young girls.


    I sighed and shook my head slightly. Those salesgirls probably didn¡¯t want to tell Aunt Gigi because they thought she wouldn¡¯t believe them. Aunt Gigi will probably think they wanted to sabotage her rtionship with one of her best customers.


    I understood. I used to think that way too and it made me afraid whenever I thought of reporting him. But I¡¯m not. I have nothing to lose. I will tell Aunt Gigi everything bad he did, leaving no detail behind.


    ¡°What exactly did he tell you?¡± I looked back at Aunt Gigi.


    ¡°Iined to him about not seeing you for a long time and he said he heard you were brought to this ce. I was confused so I kept pushing.. asking him more¡­but he said that was all he knew and nothing more. I¡¯m so confused right now, Brianna. What happened? Why were brought to this ce? Aren¡¯t you meant to be Hermes¡¯s wife and the Luna of our kingdom? It was as if you just vanished from the face of the earth.

 Never turn my back

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    Pressing my lips together, I let out a heavy sigh and squeezed my eyes close for a moment. That was a part of my life I wanted to forget and never talk about. But if I wanted Aunt Gigi to understand how I ended up there. How Hermes and I¡¯s rtionship turned out then I needed to tell her everything. I just hope she¡¯ll have the heart to bear it. I have known her to be soft-hearted and too emotional she can break down in the slightest of distress. Maybe even more emotional than me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, giving me a questionable look. ¡°Did something happen¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The marriage with Hermes never worked out,¡± I revealed, leaving her frozen on the spot, her eyes popping and lips flying open in shock. ¡°Hermes wasn¡¯t the person we all believed him to be. He¡¯s a monster¡­a psychopath. The devil incarnate¡­¡±


    Aunt Gigi stared at me with eyes that blinked rapidly, too surprised to say a word or even breath.


    My shoulders dropped and I closed my eyes tightly to hold back the tears painfully forming behind them, reminding myself that I have gone past this stage and it wasn¡¯t worth shedding a tear for. ¡°I just wish we realized that before I followed him to that hellhole he calls a castle. None of all that would have happened to me¡­¡±


    ¡°None of what Brianna?¡± Aunt Gigi managed a voice, staring at me as if to see through me, her attention piqued to the hilt.


    I looked up at her and forced a dry smile as I began telling her everything that happened.


    I told her how Hermes turned me into a sex machine. Turned me into his sex ve. How he and his sister maltreated and used me as their ything. I told her about the Omega ve auction and how I was sold to Sebastian. I told her how meeting Sebastian changed my life for good. How he cared for me and made me rethink a lot of things that would have negatively affected me if I had continued living with them.


    With his help, I have been able to get through that traumatic part of my life. With him by my side, I have been able to get through a lot of challenges. As a result, those memories can¡¯t haunt me again. I have learnt not to be hard on myself again because everything that happened then wasn¡¯t my fault. I have moved on just fine. I have found true happiness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she mped her hand over her mouth to stop the storm of emotions umting inside her from bursting out. ¡°If I had known it¡¯ll turn out like that I wouldn¡¯t have urged you to ept his proposal¡­. I wouldn¡¯t have insisted on you immediately following him to his castle¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand that part perfectly,¡± I replied with a heavy heart, stopping her from continuing. ¡°He is the Alpha King. Everyone in the kingdom has a good impression of him, not knowing he has a dark side. But what I didn¡¯t understand is why you or your husband never came to visit or at least check up on me¡­¡±


    The flood of emotions she was holding back got the best of her, finally escaping as tears that streamed down her rosy cheeks.


    ¡°I waited a month for you toe get me and pull me out of that terrible nightmare. A month turned into two then three then four months but you never came. Why didn¡¯t youe for me, Aunt Gigi?¡­ Did you and the rest of the family think I was living the dream in that castle?¡±


    She shook her head in a painful disapproving motion as I said all that. The bitter expression on her face showed she shared in my pain and misery and had no clue about what happened to me. Of what I was talking about. But I needed to know if she actually came for me or just left me to suffer in that hellhole.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± she removed her hand from her mouth and blurted out in a frenzy of conflicting emotion. ¡°I came to visit. Several times. But those men who usually guarded the castle said Hermes didn¡¯t allow visitors unless it was for something special and important. Even when I told them who I was and how we were rted they still didn¡¯t grant me ess. They even mentioned you gave them strict orders not to allow anyone toe visit you¡­that you weren¡¯t interested in receiving visitors.¡±


    ¡°Those bastards,¡± I gritted my teeth before scoffing. ¡°I thought as much.¡±


    At that moment, I didn¡¯t regret killing one of them the time I tried to escape. People like them deserved death and all the misfortunes life has to offer for helping Hermes carry out his disgusting acts just for money. Hermes probably didn¡¯t allow visitors in the castle so no one will find out the terrible things he¡¯s doing. Throughout my stay there, I never for once heard he had a visitor.


    ¡°On the contrary, we thought you turned your back on us. We thought you suddenly forgot us because of the position you had risen to. The kids kept asking when you¡¯de visit and bring them gifts and I kept lying to them. Now I don¡¯t even know what to tell them again. I just do my best to avoid the questions entirely.¡±


    Hearing that made my heart soften to a puddle and bleed in my chest. Thest thing I¡¯ll do is forget the people who stood by me when I had nothing and no one to lean on. I¡¯d give anything to see my little cousins again and bring them all the gifts in the world. But I couldn¡¯t risk going back to my kingdom because of Hermes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never turn back on you people. I love you all very much to do that. Many times I thought ofing back and letting you guys and everyone in the kingdom know what a monster Hermes is, but I couldn¡¯t. I can¡¯t set foot on that kingdom again,¡± I sighed lowly in defeat.


    ¡°Why?¡± Aunt Gigi asked, her brows pinching into a frown as if to protest.


    She took out a tissue from her bag and began wiping her tears which had already ruined her once perfect makeup. I felt bad for her ruined make-up. I didn¡¯t mean to be the cause of it.


    I popped out a supreme breath, not knowing how best to answer her question. I didn¡¯t know she would take it. I myself didn¡¯t take it in well when Sebastian first made it known to me.


    ¡°You see Aunt Gigi, ves sold at the auction are forever bound to their masters till death or something tragic. If I happen to leave this ce or go back to our kingdom and Hermes sees me and reims me as his ve or any of the Alpha Kings that were present at the auction recognizes me, then I¡¯m done for,¡± I exined sadly, wishing I didn¡¯t have to go on. ¡°Not only will be punished severely or even worse executed, but Sebastian will also face trial and likely lose his Alpha King position.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolute bullshit!¡± she vented, her face grimacing with disgust and disbelief.

 Never have I been so sure

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You must understand. I can¡¯t risk all that happening,¡± I shrugged and kept a bitter expression. I reacted the same way after Sebastian made that silly rule known to me while I was in the cell.


    Aunt Gigi snorted in bewilderment. She nced and moved around ufortably in her seat.


    ¡°We must involve the police in this. They must know that our young female Omegas are being exploited for prostitution and sold into very. This is a crime at its worst. We can¡¯t let it keep happening.¡±


    ¡°There was a time I thought of that. As much as I wanted to do it, I couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t even know how to do it,¡± I confessed in despair, crushing the little hope she had. ¡°Sebastian once mentioned the auction was traditional and held at high standards across all kingdoms. Whether or not they liked it, attendance was mandatory and they were to participate. What makes you think the police could kick against something all the Alpha kings are in full support of? The police are just as helpless as we are in this situation.¡±


    As far as I know, Sebastian wasn¡¯t in support of it. But there was nothing he could do about it because he was the only Alpha King against it. Him opposing it would be like a cat going against a pride of lions.


    I pitied all those girls I saw at the back of that auction stage. Worse of all, I pitied any girl that would be recing me. Hermes did mention he¡¯d find someone more beautiful to take my ce after I was gone. By now he must have found one and already putting her through the horrors he put me through.


    The thought of that made my heart clench painfully as if squeezed by something.


    ¡°But¡­but there must be something we can do,¡± Aunt Gigi looked troubled and tried toe up with a solution. ¡°If we can¡¯t involve the police then at least we must find a way to get you out of this ce. I¡¯m scared for you, my dear. It isn¡¯t safe for you here. These Alpha Kings are all the same. Sebastian can¡¯t be trusted. If he was at that auction then there is every chance he might turn out like Hermes and the rest of them¡­I mean look at you¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­. no¡­Absolutely not!¡± I disagreed firmly with what she said. ¡°Sebastian isn¡¯t like Hermes or the rest of them. I thought like that at first but he proved me wrong beyond measure. He is different. Way too different you can¡¯t help but question how he ended up as an Alpha king,¡± I said dreamily, looking ahead her as if I could see Sebastian there.


    When I returned my gaze to Aunt Gigi, she was staring at me like she couldn¡¯t recognize me anymore. Like I had lost itpletely.


    I sighed, knowing I had to do a lot more to prove to her that Sebastian was a good Alpha King.


    I wanted to reach for her hand and take it gently, but the distance and my broken bones deterred me.


    ¡°Aunt Gigi,¡± I called calmly but with a resolute expression. ¡°Believe me when I say this is the safest ce I can be on the. Sebastian is doing his best to protect and keep me safe. And his best is more than enough. I know you must think I have been brainwashed or suffering from all that Stockholm syndrome-rted shit, but I can assure you I¡¯m not. I¡¯m totally fine and have never been better. I have never been more truthful and certain in my entire life.¡±


    Leaning forward, she reached out and took my good hand in hers, squeezing it gently andfortingly. A small smile found its way to my face. That was what I had wanted to do.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She asked again and again and again, her gaze steady on mine. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re safe in this ce, with this man and all those guards?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I voiced firmly, wishing I could nod to make my point clearer ¡°Like I said before, the bandages and cast in my body were as a result of my clumsiness and not his doing. And I¡¯m getting better. I hope you can stay longer to meet him and see what a wonderful man he is. In fact, I¡¯m getting married to him¡­¡±


    A yful smile danced around the corners of my mouth as I slid my hand from hers and raised it to show her the glittering ring sitting pretty on the fourth finger of my good hand.


    ¡°He proposed not so long ago and I epted. We haven¡¯t fixed a date yet but we will soon. I¡¯m using this opportunity to invite the entire family. Bring everyone along!¡±


    Aunt Gigi was yet to recover from the shock I gave her only for me to hit her with a more intense one.


    The featheryshes that shadowed her cheeks flew up as she stamped her gaze on me, looking more uncertain than ever.


    But it was important for her to know I was marrying him. She, her husband and my little cousins upied the top spots on my guest list. I couldn¡¯t wait to have them over. Since this was a big step in my life, I also wanted her to give me some advice that would guide me through this marital journey I was about to embark on.


    ¡°You¡­you are marrying him?¡± She asked unbelievably, trying to wrap her head around it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mmmhmmm,¡± my lips spread to a satisfying smile.


    ¡°But for how long have you known him to want to marry him?¡±


    ¡°For about seven months now,¡± I estimated.


    ¡°Brianna listen¡­,¡± she jutted forward, the initial shocked expression on her face now reced with a serious rmed one. ¡°This is something as serious as marriage and not some fleeting decision. If we marry the wrong person in life we might end up regretting it till we are in our graves. Are you sure he is the one? Are you sure you want to do this? Because if you do then there is no going back. It¡¯s never toote now, you can still back out and save yourself the heartache.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied firmly without holding back or giving it another thought. ¡°He is the one. I want to do this. I have been so sure about anything in my life.¡±


    She retracted back on her seat and sighed loudly extremely overwhelmed.


    ¡°Well¡­I did best,¡± she shrugged. ¡°This Sebastian must have given you a love potion for you to be acting this way.¡±


    ¡°He sure did,¡± Iughed, d I had been able to convince her that Sebastian was a good man.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m happy for you,¡± she smiled reassuringly. ¡°Even while you were with me I have never seen you this happy. I wish I could hug you now.¡±


    ¡°Sure you can,¡± I urged her. ¡°Just very carefully so you won¡¯t break my bones further.¡±


    We bothughed at that.


    She stood from her seat and gave me a soft hug. It¡¯s been so long that I have forgotten what it felt like to hug her and have her so close. I was forever grateful for this moment.


    After that, we talked a little more. She talked about how everything in the kingdom has changed since I left. How her children, my little cousin are now in puberty and will soon start turning into moody hormonal teenagers. She talked about the changes she made at the jewellery store and how customers were increasing daily. It was then that I remembered Ken Johnson and told her everything he had done and was probably still doing behind her back.


    I wished she could stay longer to meet Sebastian, but time wasn¡¯t on her side. The journey from my kingdom to this ce took several hours. If she didn¡¯t leave soon then she might not make it back on time. She was scared of night travels and didn¡¯t n on sleeping over so she promised toe earlier next time.


    But what could be keeping Sebastian? He should be back by now. I hope nothing has happened.

 The Threat

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POVContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After a hectic day at the Alpha¡¯s kings¡¯ meeting, I finally returned to the castle. On arrival, I went to check up on Brianna but noticed she wasn¡¯t in the guestroom I relocated her to so she could avoid using the stairs for now. She was in a very delicate state. I can¡¯t afford anything bad happening to her. So I¡¯m taking all the necessary precautions to prevent that.


    I checked the other guest rooms but she wasn¡¯t in any of them either. My brows creased with worry. I just hope she hasn¡¯t gone upstairs in her state. I know how stubborn and hot-headed she could be at times, and I didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    As I stepped out of the guest room, about to make my way upstairs to search for her, I saw one of the maidsing into the castle from the courtyard in the back. She was carrying a trayden with two empty sses and some snacks. I beckoned on her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s at the courtyard?¡± I asked her as she approached and gave a slight bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Brianna and her visitor,¡± she answered.


    Knowing Brianna was there and safe made me breathe out in relief. But knowing she had a visitor made a wave of intense astonishment and curiosity hit me.


    My brows lowered and I blinked severally, wondering who it could be. As far as I know, she hasn¡¯t had anyonee to visit her since she arrived at the castle.


    ¡°And who is the visitor?¡± I asked as I looked over her shoulders, towards the courtyard, hoping to catch a glimpse of the person but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my King. I wasn¡¯t the one that weed her.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± I said and dismissed her with a nod. ¡°I will go see myself.¡±


    She gave a firm nod and started making her way to the kitchen.


    The maid referred to the visitor as ¡®she¡¯. That meant she was a woman. I just hope it wasn¡¯t someone from Brianna¡¯s past who hase to remind her of the traumas and horrors she went through. If she was, I wouldn¡¯t allow that and I will have to punish my guards and the maid that let her in.


    My steps quickened as I approached the courtyard, my fist clenched in fury.


    As I was about to reach, I saw ady in her forties with curly shoulder-length hair and in a knee-length floral dress stepping out.


    I stopped in my tracks. She must be the visitor and she looked¡­harmless which means I didn¡¯t have to worry about her doing anything to Brianna.


    The moment she raised her head after searching for something in her handbag, she caught sight of me and froze, red lipstick lips parting slightly.


    She gave me a questionable look, mascara-coated eyes scanning me from head to toe. Then suddenly, she crossed her arms over her chest defensively and pinned me with a defiant re.


    ¡°You must be Alpha Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡± I answered, confused as to why she was looking at me like that.


    Did Brianna tell her something bad about me? No, she won¡¯t. That¡¯s unlike her. She¡¯ll never do something like that. She made it clear to me that she would never do anything to hurt me or anything I didn¡¯t approve of. Then why was thisdy looking at me like I was a fucking pervert?


    She started approaching me like a prowling predator ready to attack, sharp eyes critically judging me. She settled a few inches in front of me. ¡°The infamous heartthrob who isn¡¯t like his fellow Alpha kings,¡± she whiffed out a scornfulugh, a heavy dose of sarcasm in her voice.


    Her saying that meant Brianna had already told her a lot about me. Good things. Not bad things. That cleared my initial worry. But why the sarcastic tone? What have I done to deserve it?


    This is my castle and kingdom. I won¡¯t have anyone walk into it and disrespect or mock me. In the snap of a finger, I could have my guards do to her what they did to that bastard I caught Catherine cheating on me with in our matrimonial bed. I don¡¯t take a shit. But first, I must know who this person was before carrying on with that.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± I kept a straight face as I asked, matching the look she was giving me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Brianna¡¯s aunt. Georgina Martins but she prefers to call me Aunt Gigi,¡± she revealed, sending my eyes widening in surprise. ¡°I believe she already told you about me?¡±


    I was taken aback a bit, blinking rapidly as I tried to remember who she was. Brianna had mentioned her before. She was her only aunt from her mother¡¯s side who took her in when she was about to be taken to the orphanage after her father¡¯s death. She also mentioned how she worked as a salesgirl in her jewellery shop before Hermes picked interest in her and took her away.


    It was her aunt¡¯s fault Hermes took her. It was her fault she had to go through all the horror and trauma of being one of Hermes¡¯s sex ves. She was under her care. She was her guardian. How could she have let that happen?


    Being aware of that made anger spread through me like wildfire. But I tried to hold it back and remainposed. There was no reason to be angry or put the me on her because it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    Hermes was the Alpha king of her kingdom. And it was something big for an Alpha king to pick interest in any young female omega. That was the tactic he was using to lure them into being the sex ves he would sell off at the auction. She and the rest of her kingdom probably didn¡¯t know him for who he really was. I believe Brianna has already told her everything and opened her eyes to that matter.


    I bet she must have gone to great lengths to find Brianna here in my castle, in another kingdom. Nevertheless, I hope she just came to visit and not take Brianna away or try to talk her out of staying here with me because I won¡¯t allow it. If that was the case then she¡¯d better be on her way ASAP!


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded in affirmation. ¡°Brianna did tell me about you. Thank you for taking her in and caring for her like she was your own. Thank you for everything you have done for her. I¡¯m forever grateful. But I will be taking it from here. I see you¡¯re leaving. Maybe my chauffeur can take you back safely to your kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Save your chauffeur for yourself!¡± she snapped at me, her gaze darkening with a thousand thunderclouds of anger. ¡°I don¡¯t need your ride. If I find out that you did that to her¡­. that you¡¯re holding her captive and hurting her, I don¡¯t give a damn if you¡¯re the Alpha king of the entire. I wille at you with a thousand storms of fire and I will burn you and everything you own down to the fucking ground. I don¡¯t know how I will do it, but mark my words, I will do it,¡± she spelt out in my face, her gaze on mine unflinching before her lips curled into a diabolic smirk.

 Right Choice

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    I was taken aback by her sudden outburst, but that didn¡¯t mean I would be afraid of her though she did look like she meant her threat. I liked she was looking out for Brianna and wanted what was only best for her.


    But she had the wrong notion. If she thought that I was responsible for what happened to Brianna or let anyone hurt her then she was dead wrong! As long as I¡¯m alive and still breathing, I won¡¯t let anyone touch even a strand of her beautiful blonde hair. She was mine to protect. Mine to keep safe. Mine to secure. Mine to love.


    I puffed out a cockyugh, my eyes meeting hers coldly as I shook my head in disapproval. ¡°If only you did that to Hermes when he took her and made her go through all that trauma the world would have been a so much better ce.¡±


    That seemed to wound her ego and peel off all the armour of fierceness and feistiness she had on. She pulled back, guilt and remorse suddenly overshadowing her like a thick cloud as she looked away.


    I repressed the need tough out to her hearing.


    ¡°I appreciate you¡¯re looking out for her, and you can rest assured I didn¡¯t do that to her,¡± I reassured her. ¡°She must have already told you how it happened and that¡¯s the truth. Believe me when I say I will never do anything or let anyone harm her. That¡¯s a promise I made to myself. A promise I made to her. She¡¯s in safe hands and this ce is the safest ce she can be. So if you love her like she says you do then you¡¯ll let her stay. You won¡¯t try to talk her out of leaving with you because your kingdom isn¡¯t safe from her anymore.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She looked at me intensely, thinking about what I said, contemting on believing me or not.


    ¡°We started on the wrong foot and I¡¯m sorry for that,¡± I apologized, hoping that¡¯ll help convince her more into believing my intentions were good. ¡°But you have to believe me. I¡¯m not what you think I am. I love Brianna as I have never loved any other person in this world. And I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything for her well-being.¡±


    ¡°She did tell me all that,¡± she sighed lowly and nced away. ¡°She even showed me the engagement ring. I have never seen her¡­ so happy. But how can I be sure I can trust you?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°You have my word,¡± I brought my thumb and index finger together and kissed it as a sign of solemn promise. ¡°If I ever let you down, you¡¯re free toe back here and do to me whenever you like¡­. burn me and everything I own to the fucking ground like you want.¡±


    She made a face and narrowed her eyes at me as if to see through for about a minute before sighing to show she finally agreed. ¡°Well. I will being back here as often as I can to be checking up on her.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please¡­¡±


    ¡°Sebastian?¡­.¡± I hear Brianna¡¯s soft voice calling out to me. ¡°Is that you?¡­ You¡¯re back?¡±


    I nced over Aunt Gigi¡¯s shoulders to see Brianna struggling to stand properly on her crutches by the doorway that led to the courtyard. She wanted toe to me but I rushed to her instead.


    ¡°Yes love, it¡¯s me,¡± I said as I gently wrapped my hands around her, helping support her. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    Leaning in, she kissed me on the cheek, the touch of her lips on my skin almost unbearable in its tenderness. She buried her face against my throat, snuggling and inhaling me sharply.


    ¡°I was starting to get worried. What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to worry,¡± I replied, kissing the top of her head and brushing away the few strands that got in her face. ¡°I will alwayse back to you. I just had a few unexpected issues to sort out. Come on, let¡¯s get you settled down¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she cut me off, lifting her head to meet my gaze before looking in the direction of her aunt who had been standing there and watching us with tenderness and affection glistening in her eyes, her hand softly touching the top of her chest. Now she¡¯ll believe every word I tell her. Now she¡¯ll believe that my intentions are true and that Brianna and I truly love each other. ¡°I want you to meet my aunt, Gigi. I told you about her some time ago, remember?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, I do remember.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Gigi meets Sebastian Stan, my soulmate and future husband,¡± she introduced me with a smile as radiant as the early morning sun.


    Before I could react, I felt a chill run through me as she brushed her lips against mine, taking my words into the depths of her throat. I wanted to rx into it and let that chill envelop mepletely when she suddenly moved away,ughing at my breathless surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Brianna. I have already met him and now, I can see you made the right choice,¡± Aunt Gigi said, her lips curving into a soft approving smile.

 About Last Night

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    My heavy eyelids fluttered open to see Brianna¡¯s serenelypelling eyes on me, unspoken words of love alive and glowing in them. Who knew how long she had been watching me like that?


    Her eyes were the most beautiful pair I have ever seen. So beautiful it held a gleam no makeup could improve. So captivating I could lose myself in their depths. So enchanting I wanted to wake up to them watching me like this every morning while I woke up.


    I took in a deep satisfying breath, a wide smile spreading across my face as I moved closer to her on the bed and cruelly ravished every part of her tender face with my lips. She giggled, attempting to break free but she couldn¡¯t. And I won¡¯t even let her no matter how much she tried.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said and finally let her go after I felt I had punished her enough with my kisses.


    ¡°Morning love,¡± she blushed, a rush of pink staining her cheeks. ¡°How was your night? Hope you slept well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± I breathed out, rxing backfortably on the pillow. ¡°And yours?¡±


    ¡°Never been better.¡±


    Later that yesterday, her aunt finally agreed to the ride I offered her back to her Kingdom. I felt like I was on top of the world knowing she finally liked me, entrusted Brianna in my care and approved my marriage proposal. I made it my number one priority to keep her safe, protect her and above all, love her till my heart stopped beating.


    After that, we retired to the guestroom she stayed inter that night. Since we came back from the hospital, I haven¡¯t slept in my room. I wanted to spend all the time I could with her and also prevent her from ever crying or feeling worried and pathetic about her condition. So far, it¡¯s been working.


    We talked for long hoursst night even after midnight passed. We talked about the kind of wedding we wanted  she opted for a low-key wedding with very few intimate guests in attendance excluding members of the Association of Alpha Kings. She didn¡¯t want them toe. And I understood and respected her decision.


    There was no need to invite them or let them know about the wedding since they wouldn¡¯t approve of the marriage. They considered it taboo for an Alpha king to marry a sex ve or low-rank member of the society. And no amount of persuasion will make them think otherwise. Well, I didn¡¯t care. They can go to hell with their taboo thoughts and beliefs. I will say over and over again that in the end, love and understanding were all that mattered and not one¡¯s identity or societal status.


    Hermes being an Alpha King was also a member of the Association though he hardly attended meetings and other important functions. He was thest person on earth Brianna wanted to see. And I was taking every necessary step to avoid hering in contact with anyone or anything that could remind her of her past. So not inviting the association also meant not inviting Hermes because attendance waspulsory for important asions such as weddings and funerals for all the Alpha kings.


    We talked about our wedding night and how we¡¯d make love to each other that special night till our bodies went numb like before. She¡¯ll heal perfectly from her injuries before that time. It¡¯s been so long I couldn¡¯t wait to touch her better and feel what it¡¯s like to be inside her again with her moaning my name as I make her reach a climax over and over again.


    We also talked about the number of kids we wanted to have  I wanted four, two boys and two girls to bnce the equation but she wanted twins, either same or opposite sex. I protested against it but she was bent on the decision, saying it was her body and not mine. So I let her win. But thoughts and decisions do change with time so I won¡¯t be surprised when she changes her mind. We talked about a lot of other random stuff before dozing off in thefort of each others¡¯ presence.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Never

    SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV


    Brianna was trying to get up from bed. ¡°I need to go prep myself in the bathroom. I will be back.¡±


    ¡°Ok love, just hold on there let me get one of the maids to help you with that,¡± I said as I quickly jumped off the bed. I was wrapping a robe around myself and about to wear my slippers when she suddenly stopped me. Almost reflexively.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    My brows creased as I turned to face her. ¡°What do you mean no? Would you rather I help you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± she retorted almost defensively.


    A frown settled on my face as I looked at her, eyes aze with confusion and disapproval. If she didn¡¯t want either me or the maids to help her then who did she want? Clearly, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to do things on her own now. She could barely stand and walk properly on her own and I was taking all the necessary precautions to avoid her overworking herself till she got a hundred percent well.


    ¡°Brianna¡­.¡± I sighed deeply. ¡°What exactly is the problem? Why don¡¯t you want my help or for me to call the maids? Don¡¯t tell me you want to do this on your own because you know perfectly well I won¡¯t let you¡­¡±


    She grimaced, a groan escaping her lips as she took her crutches and tried to stand in them after managing to sit up on the edge of the bed.


    My heart skipped a bit in rm as I instinctively rushed over to help her.


    ¡°You want to hurt yourself further,¡± I scolded, my features contorting with a deep disapproving frown as I did. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call for my help or wait till I came over?¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough please!¡± She cried out before breathing out a gust of breath and momentarily squeezing her eyes closed to calm herself. ¡°I appreciate all your help and support for me in this state but I want you to stop treating me like I¡¯m made of ss. It¡¯s been a month already. I can handle a few things on my own now. So please just let me. If you love me then you¡¯ll let me. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you or anyone in this castle. I don¡¯t want the maids always hovering around me like I¡¯m some clumsy toddler. I feel so useless being carried around like a log and handled like an expensive chinaware. Please let me help myself.¡±


    ¡°But I never said you¡¯re a being a burden to me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she cradled my cheek with her good hand and rubbed it gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I was only trying to make a point. I know you only want what¡¯s best for me and I appreciate that from the bottom of my heart and soul. But please just let me do this¡­even if it¡¯s just this once.¡±


    With herrge liquid eyes, soft touch and pleading countenance, it was hard to say no to her. It was impossible to resist her.


    On second thought, she was kind of right. It¡¯s been a month. And if we wanted her physiotherapy sessions which will be starting next week to expedite her recovery then I should be giving her chances to at least do a few little things on her own. I just hope she doesn¡¯t hurt herself or strain her healing bones in the process.


    ¡°Fine, you can,¡± I took her small delicate hand and pressed a long kiss on either side of it before reluctantly letting her know. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t do past your capability and will call for my help when you need it.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± she said with a voice slightly above a whisper, nodding.


    I watched her disappear towards the bathroom. She was getting better at using the crutches to walk.


    Letting out a sigh, I smiled dryly before proceeding to the windows to draw back the curtains and open them to let in sunlight and fresh air.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Secondster, I heard a thud and a scream from the bathroom.


    ¡°Sebastian!¡­¡±


    I left what I was doing and immediately rushed to the bathroom only to see her crumpled on the floor just by the bathroom doorway. Her crutches had scattered beside her and it seemed shended on her broken arm because the elbow was leaning on the floor, preventing her from falling t.


    The pain of seeing her like that cut deeper than a knife. Why the fuck didn¡¯t I supervise her? I knelt beside her and as I gently helped her, she cried out in extreme pain. That was enough to tell me the bone there had undergone further damage. I will have to call the doctor over.


    I shouted some names of the castle maids. But I didn¡¯t think they would hear me all the way from here. And I can¡¯t leave Brianna like this. I have to stay with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± She tried to say through a raspy voice. She cradled her broken hand, gulping hard as painful tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I tried¡­I tried my best but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I shushed her, bringing her head to my chest. ¡°You tried your best and your best is enough.¡±


    I kissed the top of her head before gently resting my chin on it and rubbing her back soothingly. I didn¡¯t want to me her or be mad at her. She was only trying to prove she was strong and not a burden to anyone. She was only trying to help herself. But from now henceforth, her help is my help. I will make sure to stay by her side and assist her with every step. I will make sure things like this never happen again. Ever!

 Married

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Do you, Brianna Campbell, take Sebastian Stan to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?¡± The priest looked at me expectantly with proud eyes.


    I was lost in the depths of Sebastian¡¯s eyes when the priest said those words to me, snapping me from his enchanting gaze. Years back, if anyone had told me this day woulde, that I would be getting married to anyone, much less to an Alpha King, I wouldn¡¯t have believed them. I thought I was going to spend the rest of my life with Hermes in his hellhole of a castle and die in his hands. Little did I know fate had other ns for me. Better ns.


    I took a deep breath, gave a confident nod, smiled through my veil and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    The priest asked Sebastian the same thing. Bubbling with excitement as he grinned ear to ear, he didn¡¯t wait for the priest to finish as he quickly answered, ¡°Yes¡­yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you, Sebastian Stan and Brianna Campbell husband and wife. You may seal your vows with a kiss,¡± the priest dered with a broad smile.


    Sebastian raised my veil and looked at me as though I was a present he couldn¡¯t wait to unbox, the ultimate prize he couldn¡¯t wait to im.


    I gave myself freely to him as he took me by the chin and drugged me gently with a kiss that sang through my veins.


    His lips felt like heaven against mine and my body seemed to be melting in his hold. I couldn¡¯t get enough. I craved more, I wanted more of him. His heavenly lips, warm soothing mouth, magical tongue, his melting hold, but it was a wedding. We had an audience, so we were advised to keep it short and less intense. We can finish off at night after the reception party.


    Reluctantly, we broke apart from each other, grinning jubntly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I love you and I promise to be everything you want me to be,¡± he whispered in my left ear, her warm tingling breath sending shivers down my neck.


    ¡°I love you too and promise to be the best wife you can ask for,¡± I replied, wishing I could kiss him some more.


    We turned to face the small crowd watching. Apuse erupted, apanied by cheers, hand-blown whistles, and a shower of confetti filling the air.


    It was a joyous low-key event held on the castlewn with the most important people in our lives present. We chose our guest list very carefully, avoiding any set of people who we felt might breed problems.


    As such, we invited all the castle maids, Aunt Gigi, her husband and my cousins, some of the salesgirls back at the jewellery shop, a few of Sebastian¡¯s family members who understood and respected his decision, his very close friends who he was sure wouldn¡¯t judge him, leaving out members of Association of Alpha Kings. He didn¡¯t even inform them, and honestly, it was better that way. Hermes was a member there, and thest thing I want in this world is to see his ugly face again.


    We stepped down the tform. The music began to y as we got ready for our first dance as a couple. After which I threw the bouquet with one of the salesgirls catching it. We took pictures. Lots of pictures tomemorate this special day and create a photo album. Then we finally moved to therge dining area arranged on thewn to wine and dine to our satisfaction.


    *****


    Three months have passed since our wedding. We decided to spend our honeymoon here in the castle because he was worried about my safety, and also because the castle had everything we needed and ever will for a perfect honeymoon.


    Just before our wedding, I had undergone physiotherapy to regain control of my arm and leg again. I won¡¯t lie it was one of the most challenging moments of my life, but with Sebastian¡¯s support, I managed to scale through. Now I can do everything I wanted without anyone¡¯s help. Without anyone babysitting me or looking at me with sympathetic eyes.


    Sebastian was the reason I had made it this far in life. He fixed me, made me whole again, and made me realize there was more to life than sorrow and regret. I was very grateful to him. I didn¡¯t know how best to repay him. The least I could do is be a good wife to him.


    Because I loved him dearly and wanted to take care of our marriage, I made it known to the maids that I would be handling all his needs including his meals, and everything that has to do with him from now on. He protested as usual, but I was stubborn and bent on my decision, making him give up.


    Today I decided to make his favourite meal. I had gone halfway with it when I suddenly felt nauseous, the bile forcefully rising to the surface of my throat.


    Quickly, I mped my hand over my mouth, leaving everything I was doing and rushing to the nearest bathroom.


    I threw my guts out into the sink, some of the vomit getting on my hair as there was no one to hold it back for me.


    Since some of the vomit got into my hair, I took quite a long time cleaning it off. As I stared at the reflection of my face in the mirror in front of me, I noticed dark circles were forming and bing prominent under my eyes. I also noticed a few very tiny e on my forehead.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was due to the stress of organizing the wedding or running things around the castle, taking on my new role as the Luna anddy of the castle or the fish I was using to cook the meal because Sebastian liked salmon. But whatever the cause was, I knew I had to treat it before it got worse.


    When I got back to the kitchen, I was grateful the head maid was looking after the meal. I totally forget about it. If not for her quick thinking and intervention, it would have probably been ruined.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I said to her in gratitude.


    She looked at me and nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°No problem. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    I wanted to take over from her, but then felt a rush of vomit suddenly rise to my throat again as if about to be released with a ssh.

 Pregnant

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    I retched uncontrobly into the nearest sink, my stomach clenching and unclenching forcefully to the extent it hurt and my breath held. The head maid was kind and quick enough to hold back my hair as I emptied the contents of my stomach into the kitchen sink.


    ¡°Let it all out, honey,¡± she murmured, her voice a mix of concern and a hint of disgust. ¡°Let it all out¡­¡±


    She continued holding my hair as I washed my face and rinsed off the bitter taste of vomit in my mouth. After which she left it and went off probably to bring a towel or tissue for me.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said as I faced her, leaning weakly against the kitchen counter, embarrassed by what just happened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± she smiled emphatically, handing me a towel. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. We can¡¯t control nature.¡±


    Looking away in remorse and still wondering what could be happening to me, I gently wiped my face clean. This kind of thing hasn¡¯t happened before. Was I sick or something? Gosh¡­I can¡¯t be sick now. Sebastian and I just got married. If I get sick now, that means I won¡¯t be able to take care of him like I wanted.


    ¡°So what exactly is happening to you?¡± the head maid asked, drawing back my attention. She looked at me as if to scrutinize me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged, sighing heavily as I was as clueless as a child. ¡°I have been feeling a little difort and headaches this week¡­but they weren¡¯t serious, justing and going. But the vomiting was something entirely new.¡±


    ¡°Whenst did you see your menses?¡± she asked, still paying close attention to me.


    Grimacing slightly, I blinked in confusion, wondering why she was asking me such a question.


    I nced up and estimated. ¡°About two months ago.¡±


    ¡°Two months¡­¡± she blurted out in shock, eyes widening and mouth falling open.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I said, a little confused and ufortable with how she reacted.


    Not seeing my menses in a month or two was like a normal thing to me. Back at Hermes¡¯s castle, I wouldn¡¯t see my menses at times for two months straight. But whenever the castle doctor gave me those pills, I bled out heavily and after some while I began seeing my menses again. I didn¡¯t bother about all that because I was just bent on finding a means to escape that hellhole. I believed the heavy bleeding part was the pills¡¯ way of showing they were effective and working. Preventing any sexually transmitted diseases that bastard might have infected me with or any unfortunate circumstance such as pregnancy.


    ¡°It¡¯s official then,¡± the head maid said as if left without any other option. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant¡­you¡¯ve been pregnant all this while and you couldn¡¯t even tell,¡± she face palmed, disappointed.


    ¡°Pregnant¡­?¡± I uttered, too startled to take it in.


    Memories of all the time Sebastian and I made love reyed in my mind. Over the past few months, we have had a lot of unprotected sex, but I never imagined I¡¯d be pregnant so soon.


    Looking down at my belly, my lips curved into an unconsciously soft smile. This wasn¡¯t bad at all. As long as it was Sebastian¡¯s seed that was growing inside of me, I was more than happy. He wanted four kids but I had insisted on two. But now I didn¡¯t mind anymore. No matter how many he wanted, I was ready to carry and bear them all for him. I was willing to do anything for him. Anything for the love of my life.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the head maid answered as if to scold me, snapping my attention from my belly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know all this,¡± she sighed in disappointment. ¡°I have been observing you for quite some time but didn¡¯t take it into much consideration. Sebastian went to call the doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°A doctor?¡­¡± I interrupted in surprise. ¡°You told him already?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she sighed lowly and shook her head somewhat exhaustively. ¡°He was worried and rmed when he wasing down and saw you rushing to the bathroom with your hand on your mouth. You know how he can be when ites to you.¡±


    Just then Sebastian came rushing downstairs like someone whose house was on fire.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, overly concerned as he quickly approached me. ¡°What happened¡­¡± He took my hands in his, hungry for answers, dying to hear me say I was okay. That everything was okay. ¡°I have called the doctor. He is on his way. Just hang in there, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said in a futile attempt to calm him. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­Everything is alright¡­¡±


    ¡°She is having morning sickness,¡± the head maid chimed in, selling me out as she threw me a knowing look tinged with an apology that wasn¡¯t genuine as she went to check the food on the stove. ¡°Not a mild one, but a severe one. Very severe one that had her throwing up her entire guts twice and will probably throw up again any moment from now. You should take her upstairs because needs rest. A lot of rest. And that doctor too,¡± she added, turning her full attention to the meal.


    Everything she said only intensified Sebastian¡¯s worries as he looked at me with a mix of scold and pity. I tried to say something in defense but it was of no use as his mind was already made up.


    We were about to head upstairs when that familiar nauseous feeling triggered again in my stomach, speeding up to my throat. Quickly, I rushed to the sink and poured it out.


    When I was done vomiting and rinsing my mouth, I turned to face them, sighing feebly as I was embarrassed and wished this could stop. I was pretty sure nothing was left in my stomach. And I was yet to eat.


    Sebastian was looking at me with an expression on his face that made me think he might know I was pregnant. The head maid crossed her arms, giving me a look that said ¡®I told you so.¡¯


    ¡°Come on,¡± Sebastian said as he approached me, taking my hand in his like a protective father to his daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    I nodded and without protesting or saying anything, obediently followed him.


    ¡°You should take a bucket along just in case you can¡¯t make it to the bathroom or a sink in time,¡± the head maid suggested as we headed upstairs.


    I nodded, muttering, ¡°Okay,¡± as I considered it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the doctor to arrive. He ran some tests and checked my vitals. After he was done, he looked at me proudly with a small smile stered across his face.


    ¡°What is it, doctor?¡± I asked, my heart racing nervously. ¡°Am I sick¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he shook his head. ¡°On the bright side, you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡±


    He looked up at Sebastian who had been standing beside him all the while, staring intensely and paying close attention to everything he was doing.


    ¡°Congrats Alpha King, your wife is two months pregnant.¡±


    I guess the head maid was right after all. This marks a new beginning in our marriage and life together. I was overjoyed, tears of joy clouding my eyes and threatening to spill down my cheeks.


    Sebastian was stunned, hysterical as he was unable to contain his joy and reaction.


    The doctor stood up, moving away to give Sebastian space to be closer to me.


    Kneeling before me, he took my hand, covering it with both his hands and squeezing it tightly to the extent it hurt a bit, but I didn¡¯t mind. I liked it and I wanted it.


    ¡°This great news¡­¡± he said, his eyes gleaming with genuine, overwhelming emotions as he struggled to find his words. ¡°The best news ever¡­¡±


    He neatened my misty hair away from my face and pressed his lips on my forehead, leaving a wet trail.


    ¡°This baby is a product of our love,¡± he released his grip on my hand and looked at my stomach, cing his hand on it as if to cradle it and rubbing gently. ¡°A love that is forever bound and sealed. A new beginning for us. I¡¯m happy. I couldn¡¯t ask for any woman better to be my wife and the mother of my children. Thank you,¡± he ced a gentle kiss on my stomach, making my breath hitch a little.


    The doctor cleared his throat to attract our attention. We looked back at him, a bit nervous and apologetic. He had packed his kit and was ready to take his leave.


    ¡°Mrs Brianna, you are in a delicate state now. Don¡¯t overwork yourself and make sure to being regrly to the hospital for your prenatal checkups,¡± he advised with a supportive smile.


    ¡°I will,¡± I nodded.


    Sebastian looked at me, that dreamy smile remaining on his extremely handsome face and said, ¡°Yes, she will.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 The Mail

    BRIANNA¡¯S POV


    The morning was colder than usual. Outside, the rain poured heavily as if the skies were provoked, causing goosebumps to speck all over my skin, and icy chills seeping into my bones. I had to cover with an extrayer of sweater to keep warm.


    I had woken up early to prepare breakfast for Sebastian who was very much asleep probably due to the weather, otherwise he would have kicked against me getting up this early, cooking or doing anything he considered work or stressful because of my delicate state.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I wanted to surprise him by serving him breakfast in bed today. I have always wanted to do that and I hope he appreciates it.


    Later in the day, I had an appointment with the doctor in the hospital. And Sebastian was to take me. My pregnancy has reached the second trimester. My bump wasing in nicely. It looked adorable and I won¡¯t stop receivingpliments whenever Sebastian and I went out.


    Sometimes, I would stare at it in the mirror for a long time, just rubbing it and smiling. At times, I feel the babies kicking. The ultrasound indicated the possibility of twins: a boy and a girl. I couldn¡¯t be happier. That means the bump might be bigger than a normal bump.


    I loved the fact I had to be wearing loose clothes at this stage, mostly Sebastian¡¯s. We literally shared clothes now. He seldomined of me straining the waistbands of his shorts and joggers. But that didn¡¯t stop me. Though sooner orter, we¡¯ll be going shopping to get morefy clothes for me and some baby essentials too.


    Just like my marriage, I never imagined I¡¯d someday get pregnant much less for an Alpha King. Being locked up in Hermes¡¯s hellhole for that long, I gave up on that idea. At times, I thought I¡¯de down with fertility issues. Perhaps my womb might shift from its natural position from all that merciless pounding Hermes gave me and those pills too. Then I wouldn¡¯t know what it feels like to be a mother. What it feels like to carry a child inside me. Thank goodness none of that happened.


    The microwave beeped and I opened it, taking out the banana bread cake with a thick towel. The aroma wafted through the air, filling my senses as I breathed it in. My cravings have intensified during this period. I literally crave anything even at odd times and I can¡¯t help it. Given my body type, I usually found it difficult to put on weight, but no doubt I¡¯ll be putting on some if not a lot of weight this period.


    I had set everything on the breakfast tray, ready to take it upstairs to Sebastian. I was happy with what I had achieved. No doubt Sebastian will like it.


    I was about to carry the tray when the voice of one of the maids stopped me.


    ¡°Good morning Luna Brianna,¡± she said with a slight bow, approaching cautiously as if to deliver bad news.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I managed a smile, couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she had that solemn expression on her face.


    My gaze roamed the length of her body to see a small delicate piece of envelope loosely held in her hands.


    I strengthened my posture, my brows drawing in curiously as I focused my attention. ¡°We received a mail?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she looked down on the envelope as if forgetting she was holding it. ¡°It came in for Alpha Sebastian. But since he isn¡¯t up yet, I wanted to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± I said, extending my hand as she came forward and handed it to me. Turning the envelope, I scrutinized it. It looked fancy and official. No doubt it must havee from someone as important as Sebastian. Perhaps from the Association of Alpha Kings. Maybe it was an invitation to an event. ¡°I didn¡¯t know mails were delivered in such weather. But it¡¯s all good. Who is it from?¡±


    ¡°From one of the Alpha Kings.¡±


    I thought as much.


    ¡°Gone through it yet?¡± I asked, giving her a questionable look.


    ¡°No,¡± she answered quickly, a mix of fear and nervousness evident in her tone. ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to go through mails meant for you or Alpha Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°Then why the solemn expression?¡± I inquired, looking at her closely. ¡°Did you lose a pet or something?¡±


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been feeling too well since I woke up,¡± sheined bitterly.


    I felt for her, regretting my assumption that she¡¯d already gone through the mail.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know. Maybe you can take the week off. There isn¡¯t much work to do at the castle these days. Go take care of your health. Okay?¡± I smiled at her sympathetically.


    Though there was no need for it, she thanked me profusely before leaving.


    I didn¡¯t know why but I felt this heaviness in my chest, making it almost difficult for me to breathe properly. I didn¡¯t know if it was the weather or pregnancy. But whatever it was, I didn¡¯t like the feeling and hoped it would go away soon.


    Trying to get hold of myself, I stared down at the envelope. I know I wasn¡¯t supposed to go through mails meant for Sebastian but something propelled me to open it. We were a couple after all and we never hid anything from each other. We were like an open book to each other. He knew everything about me so did I about him. I wanted to know which event or party we or he was invited to.


    I didn¡¯t want to attend any party. And I know Sebastian wouldn¡¯t want to either. Not after what happened to thest one we attended where that bastard took me to the back of the hall and tried to force his way into me.


    Sebastian was putting in extra effort to protect me from people like that, especially Hermes. Protect me from their Association of Alpha Kings. He exined that our marriage should have been registered and documented by them, just like every other Alpha King¡¯s marriage, so they would recognize and ept me as the new Luna. But to hell with that! I wanted nothing to do with them. I considered myself a Luna. Sebastian sees me as his Luna and the maids too. That was more than enough for me. The association didn¡¯t know about our marriage, and it will remain that way for as long as it can.


    As I took the letter out of the envelope and opened it, my heart stopped beating for a moment and the world around seemed toe to an abrupt stop on seeing ¡®FROM ALPHA HERMES COSTIN,¡¯ on the top.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!